State Of Mind

by Applepip

First published 13th of November, 2013

After an outing with friends John enters a world of magic, to sum it up: What the Fuck!!

John finds himself falling into a strange world after an outing with his friends. However this world was definitely not Kansas.

Mature rating because of excessive language and sexual content.
Human category because well, obvious reasons.
Romance category because of romance things duh!
May add comedy tag but as for now it will be without one.

I wanted to write this story as I had the idea in my head for quite a while after some screwed up epiphany, so I hope you guys and gals enjoy it!

Mind, here we go!

OK so maybe I should introduce myself, and before you say 'oh god, it's one of those self narrated stories' I don't give a fuck. This is my story and i'm sticking to it! Anyway my names Bramley Core, what do you mean that's a stupid name? It's mine and I chose it! But for reference I will use my previous name John. Yes and if you hadn't noticed already, i'm a pony well actually a human turned pony but that will be explained later on.

The purpose of my story is to explain how I ended up in this forgive and forget land called Equestria and how I made a new life for myself. Hey! It wasn't like I never thought of getting back to my real home, but after 3 years of trying; I thought fuck it and gave up. The rulers of the land helped me but even they saw a lost cause and I excepted it!

I think I should start at the beginning, it began with the most ordinary day you can ever think of; except I was going to be flinging myself to my doom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Beep...Beep...Beep...Beep...

Yep we all know that sound, the most dreaded thing we always hear on the days we least want it too. But then we only have ourselves to blame as we set the damn thing in the first place.

Beep...Beep...Beep...

My hand flies out of my bed covers franticly searching the nearby bedside table for the devils sound. When my fingers grasp the vibrating object I ball up my hand and hit the fabled button that brings silence and bliss.

“Ugh!” Is the first sound I mutter as my tired head leaves the safety of my pillow. I look to the clock I just abused in order for it to shut up. “7 am! What the hell!” I say planting my head back into the soft embrace of my bed. “Why did I agree to this trip? What brain injury did I sustain to say yes when my friends ask me to go?” I question myself.

Thinking that I need air to exist, I lift up my head taking deep breaths before yawning and swinging myself out of bed. I stretch my back while lifting my arms straight up, feeling several bones pop I look to my left. Upon seeing the picture of me and my friends last year at Disney Land, I smiled. They maybe the most fucked up group of friends you could ever meet, but they were mine and for them to put up with me. I wouldn't trade them for the world.

Ring...Ring...Ring...

I look over to the chest of drawers as my phone starts to ring, followed by the vibrating function making it fall on the floor. 'I wonder who that could be?' I think to myself. Upon walking over and picking up the phone I see Derek's number with a thumbnail picture of him underneath giving a thumbs up. I press the green pick up button.

“Hey Derek, what's up?” I say.

“Excited bro?” Comes the reply.

“Depends, will this kill me or not?”

“Don't be such a pussy! This trip is going to be awesome!” Derek states. “Anyway i'm just letting you know a slight change of plans, Dave and Jackie will meet us at the airfield.”

“Dave and Jackie huh? Thought they hated each other?” I say letting out a short laugh.

“Yeah but apparently according to Claire, all that hostility was just pent up sexual frustration or some shit!” Derek explains.

“Well OK! So I’ll see you at the airfield then?” I ask.

“Yeah, see you there mate!”

“See yah!” I drop down the phone before walking to my shower room and starting the shower. After washing off the grime of doing feck all while sleeping, I grabbed a quick breakfast before leaving and hopping into my car. Adjusting my mirrors took longer than usual, maybe it's because I was really nervous.

The ride to the airfield took an hour and a half, but I wasn't bored not with an ipod full of acdc, queen, G'N'R; it was all good. I pulled into the main car park area and spotted Derek standing by his pickup truck. When I got out of my car he gave me a small but belated greeting.

“Hey, John.”

“Hey Derek, so where is everybody?” I ask, considering our vehicles were the only one's in the car park.

“Claire's using the bathroom, but Dave and Jackie haven't arrived yet.” Derek replies.

“Um, so what are we doing exactly? Please tell me it's not flying lessons!”

“Nah! But you will be flying,” Derek says with a smirk.

Before a can respond I feel two arms wrap around my chest, I look back to see Claire holding me.

“So you came?” She asks me before looking to Derek. “See and you said he wouldn't come.” Derek just gives her a shrug keeping the small smile on his face.

“Are you going to let me go now?” I ask, my face turning a certain shade of colour reserved for apples and a certain vegetable.

“Aww! I thought we looked cute together!” Claire states resting her head on my shoulders. That did not help my facial situation.

I looked to Derek for help, but all he made was a gesture of 'you look so cute'. Thanks Derek was all I could think glaring daggers at him to which he just laughed. Claire though suddenly lets me go and stands next to Derek.

You know it wasn't until now I realised just how damn sexy Claire was, I mean I know she was hot but today the chequered shirt tied in the middle coupled with the white under vest and denim hot pants really made my mind say 'Damn girl!'

“Like what you see?” Claire asks pointing to herself. It was at that point I noticed I was staring.

“No! I mean...Dammit!” I say, looking away. My face still red. Claire and Derek both start to laugh as another car pulls up beside us.

“Well shit! Bout time!” Derek shouts putting out the cigarette I didn't even realise he lit.

“Sorry guys!” My other friend Dave states as he and Jackie run up to us.

Now Dave and Jackie compared to the rest of us they were normal, Dave was an assistant manager at the store near where he lived and Jackie was a student studying art and design. I can tell you one thing though Jackies art was top notch, even I could tell she was a pro.

“So are we ready to do this!” Derek says raising a fist.

“Do we have too?” I moan.

“Oh come on you wuss, you'll love it!” Claire states.

I was always apprehensive when I was left out of the loop during there day trip planning, but hey they did pick some good things. Until I saw exactly what we would be doing.

“Oh fuck no!” I shout.

“Come on! It will be fun!” Derek says slapping me on the back before running to the men working on the small and flimsy plane.

“Guys! Seriously, I don't do heights OK!” My heart had started to beat a little faster now. “You do remember that flight to New York, the plane crew had to almost sedate me after I looked out the window.”

“Yeah that was funny as fuck!” Derek says catching my comment as he returned, “OK the pilot says they have some last minute work to finish; so in the mean time we should suit up.”

“I have a really bad feeling about this!” I say as we all head to the back of the hanger.

20 minutes later...

“Man! Why do they make these suits so tight!” I say fiddling with the straps.

“It's all about wind friction,” Dave states. “If it was baggy you'll be flapping around like some plastic bag.”

“Thanks for the image!” I reply shooting him a glare.

Derek comes walking back over as the planes engine roars to life, it was that action which I could almost feel a panic attack starting.

“Come on!” Claire shouts grabbing me and pulling me towards the plane.

“OK you guys ready?” The pilot shouts after we all bundle in.

“Yeah!” Everyone but me shouts giving thumbs up.

The plane itself was unremarkable even inside, there were no seats just hard metal floor. The only entrance was a large sliding door Derek secured as he climbed in last, following the pilots instruction. I closed my eye's and thought of happy thoughts as I felt the plane lift off. I was happily thinking of the time I played a prank on Derek in high school when I felt an arm nudge my side. I open my eye's to see Claire smiling at me.

“Hey your doing fine! Just relax!”

“Have you done this before!?” I ask.

“Nope but I have been in that wind machine that simulates skydiving!” Claire replies.

“Oh great that really helps my confidence!”

“OK two minutes to drop, better get ready!” The pilot shouts back as his co-pilot steps out of his chair and checks our straps and suits. The co-pilot gives his thumbs up to the pilot.

OK, so far this is a harrowing experience for me yet I’ve now just noticed that I am going to have to jump out of a plane; go me! My heart and lungs almost cease up as the co-pilot secures himself to the plane floor, before opening the sliding door. That's when it hit me, the wind rushes past my head blocking out all forms of sound. I look out the door only for my body to freeze.

“Holy shit!” Is all that leaves my mouth.

Derek insists on going first so he crouch walks to the door and puts on his googles. After making sure his parachute is tight and secure he turn to us and gives the OK hand gesture. What happened next I almost screamed, he lets go of the plane and jumps out. I mean he actually jumped out, next Claire approached the door. However before she jumped she turned to me and without warning, she kissed me! My whole mind at that moment exploded as Claire smiles and follows Derek.

“Hey you alright kid!?” the co-pilot shouts.

“Y-Yeah!” I reply rubbing my mouth.

“Hey your next!” Dave shouts pushing me to the door, I wasn't liking what I was seeing. “Come on! Jump already!

I was about to retort when Dave and Jackie just push me out, the last thing anyone heard was me falling away and screaming, “fuck you guyyyyyyyyys!”

At first I closed my eye's as I felt my body falling, but after a while things seem to calm down. I guess I reached that terminal velocity they mention in school. I look around and spot Derek and Claire doing some sort of synchronised air ballet. I wave to them as they spot me and fly over. Derek reached me first as he gives me the OK gesture again and I return it. Then I felt funny all of a sudden, like when you stand up too quick you get that head rush followed by a short spell of dizziness. Claire spots me shaking my head and she grabs me.

“Are you all right!?” She shouts I can barely hear her.

“No! I'm feeling light headed and dizzy!” I shout back.

Claire turns to Derek and gives him a gesture of her finger revolving her head, probably the sign of dizziness when you can't talk. That however is not what scared me next as clear as day I heard a voice, almost as if it was coming from far away.

“That's it sister you almost have it!”

I look around thinking 'what the hell was that?' My eye's lock to Claire as she starts to get worried. She tells me my eye's went glazed for a few seconds as she signs to Derek that my symptoms are getting worse. Then that voice happens again but this time it was followed by a flash of light.

“Keep going almost there!”

My eye's fill with bright spots, the kind you get when you look at the sun or a light too long. My head starts to pound as I grab it in pain. Funny thing was all I could think about was my pounding head not the fact I was hurtling towards the ground at over two hundred miles an hour. The flashes of light got bright and now started to come over in waves and patterns. It was beautiful if I was not shitting myself at this point.

The lights started to mould together and form long streaks passing by me. It reminded me of back to the future when the delorean achieved time speed. My thoughts were interrupted as the lights seem to engulf me and the voice spoke up again, this time though the voice was softer.

“Sister! Somethings wrong! I can feel a presence!”

The light now fully surrounds me, time seems to slow down as with a sound that resembled a sonic boom; the sky changes and becomes brighter and more clear. The ground below me changed too, a large expanse of forest stretched out from a long river winding through it. I try to take in as much as I could before I realised I was heading for a small town, the houses though looked really rustic as if I went back to medieval times. One building did capture my attention as I seemed to be heading towards it, It was a giant tree. I quickly gathered my thoughts and grabbed the release cord for my parachute; only a little too late. I slowed down but not enough to warrant a smooth landing but it wasn't the floor it hit first.

The next thing I knew was my feet and ass going straight through a window and I hit something soft which followed me on my merry tumble. I came to a stop as my legs hurt like hell, rubbing my head I found I was lying on my back but what I saw next scared the living crap out of me. A lizard was lying on my chest rubbing it's own head, I froze thinking back to Jurassic Park and that it's sight was based on movement. Much to my displeasure that was not the case. The lizard thing opened it's eye's and looked at me, a few seconds passed before both of us screamed.

“Ahhhhh! What the Fuck!! I shouted out loud, springing to my feet; the pain in my legs taking a back seat. “Don't eat me!” I found myself saying, why? Fuck knows maybe my brain had finally broken down and I was dead or dreaming. What the lizard thing did next forced me even more into the wall I was hugging.

“Twilight! Help!” It shouted.

The next thing I knew a door next to me flew open and a horse! A fecking horse! Trotted inside up to the lizard thing and spoke! It fucking spoke!

“Spike! What's all the racket i'm trying to read!” The horse thing looks up to the broken window. “Spike! Have you been practising your flame again?”

The lizard said nothing as I just stood there with a look of horror. Mean while the horse had approached the window and found my shredded parachute hanging from it.

“Spike! What is thi-” The horse turns and sees me hugging the far wall, right by the door she had just come from. The horse drops my parachute and jumps down landing between me and the lizard thing. “Spike get behind me! Who are you what do you want?” The horse asks me.

However to respond all I could do was splutter some incoherent babble of words while sliding to my butt and passing out.

I have no idea how long I was out, but however long it was I was now tied to a chair with rope and my clothes apart from my under shirt and underwear were missing.

“What the fuck! Where am I?” I shout, getting no answer. I do hear talking coming from another room beyond a doorway in front of me.

“What is it?”

“I don't know!”

“What me to hurt it a little?” I was now scared of meeting whoever said that. But, it? The voice called me it?

“No! We don't know where it came from hurting it might make it mad!” Mad of course it would make me mad, any person being hit would be pissed off.

“Hey! Who's out there!?” I finally shout. Though I think I heard a small 'eep' or sound that someone would make when startled.

The door to the room slowly opens revealing six horses all different colours, I do however spot the one from earlier.

“Hey! Hey! Look i'm sorry about the window, I’ll pay for it just please let me go!” I cry out, I really sound pathetic.

“We aren’t letting you go until we git some answers,” A horse with blond 'mane' And orange body states.

I was really panicking now, I started to sweat. The six horses surrounded me and sat down, wait! was this some kind of ritual? Oh no, their going to sacrifice me to their horse god or something, thanks Derek really good fecking trip this turned out to be. But if there's any man who values his manliness look away now, because the next thing I did really took mine away.

“Just kill me now! Sacrifice me to your god and get it over with!” I shout before breaking down and bawling like a kid. Now I was really being pathetic.

Mind State - Slight panic, but steady!

My wailing was really starting to get O.T.T, but feck you! Here I was tied to a chair with several horse things surrounding me. What the fuck was I supposed to do, beg? Yup you guessed it that's exactly what I did!

“Please don't hurt me! Look I'll do anything! I-I'll...Brush your manes! You like that stuff right!? Or better yet I'll just leave and no-one has to know about this! For god sake! Just don't tear my heart out!” Really at this time, my manliness had fucked off.

“Hold on! We ain't going to kill ya!” The blond one says.

“Yeah! What made you think that?” The purple one from before adds.

“Really?” I deadpan, the emotions of before just stopping for one brief second. “You tied me to a fucking chair and removed most of my clothes! What the fuck am I supposed to think!” Yep there goes my mind again.

“We thought you were going to attack us!” The purple horse retorts.

“Attack you! How can I attack you when i'm lying fecking unconscious!” I shout.

The purple horse just looks to the floor, almost like she was sad. I shook my head, what am I thinking? I'm the prisoner here and i'm starting to feel sorry for them! Hell no!

“I want you to let me go! Just...Just...” I sigh closing my eye's before I continue. “...I won't mention this to anybody, please i'm asking you. Untie me.”

The purple horse looks up to me, however it's the blonde one that replies.

“We can't let ya go! Not until the princesses git here, right Twi?”

“Yes, I told them about you when you were...Sleeping.”

At this new turn of events I felt my sanity slipping again, but this time I was ready for it!

“Fine, when these princesses get here maybe they can explain why it's prudent to tie up a guest!” I say grinning.

Why was I grinning you ask, I don't know maybe I was in the state of 'fuck it', standing in the area of down town known as 'I don't give a shit'. But the prospect of meeting princesses didn't really calm me down.

“Can I at least get my clothes back, meeting royalty in my underwear doesn't really seem to be proper in my eye's”

“Um, that might be a problem!” The purple horse replies.

“And why is that?” I ask.

“I kind of..Um..Destroyed them!” She states trying to smile but failing.

Two words came into my head, two words that spelled the exact predicament I was in. Two words to sum up my state of mind.

“Well, shit!”

***** ******* ****

“Sister,” The large blue figure looks across to the white silhouette flying beside her. “Do you think this is related?”

“I don't know Luna, perhaps; but I would agree this is too convenient to be a coincidence!” The white silhouette replies.

“How would you like to proceed?” Luna asks.

“We take it slow, if it proves to be hostile then we must act!”

“And if not?”

“Then we do what we always do! Give it a chance to be what it wants to be!”

***** ******* ****

I sat still tied to the chair for almost another hour, most of the horse things had left but the blond one remained; what for I couldn't tell.

“So...” I start, looking around. “...What's your name?”

The blond horse stares at me, quite frankly it was starting to creep the hell out of me.

“Why do you want ta know?” She asks.

“Well, it would be better; unless I'm not going to be around much longer to warrant knowing it?” I reply.

“It's Applejack.”

“Don't hold it against me if I don't shake your leg er hoof, as you can see i'm not in a position to do anything.” I let out a small laugh.

“You're tak'n this real well, being tied up and all.” Applejack says.

“You could say i'm still angry but what can I do? My life, my very existence is in your hooves. And now I have princesses coming to meet me, I should feel honoured but I just feel scared.” I answer.

Applejack seems to look at me with an expression of sympathy, but she just stands up and walks out.

***** ******* ****

Exiting the room Applejack sees the others girls sitting by the large round table near the middle of the library. She hears them talking about the creature next door, and most of it was bad since it was coming from Rainbow Dash.

“Come on Twilight, We should just throw him in the Everfree Forest! He would be better off out there!”

“How can you say that Dash? He an intelligent being, I would never condone sending anypony out there! No matter what they look like!” Twilight replies.

“Yes Darling, you have to realise that the princesses are coming so what befalls him is entirely their decision.” Rarity adds in.

“What do you guys think?” Twilight ask the others.

“Um..I'm...not so sure, he doesn't seem bad!” Fluttershy states.

“I think he's funny looking!” Pinkie replies with her trademark smile.

The others now notice Applejack standing outside the room, but she wasn't looking at them; just straight down.

“Applejack, What's wrong?” Twilight asks her.

“Ah don't feel right about this!” She answers.

“What do you mean?” Rarity asks taking a seat in front of her.

“He's scared!” Applejack states.

“Scared!” The others all say.

“Yup, pretty much told me himself! He said his life and existence is hinging on us and the princesses.”

“Oh my!” Rarity gasps.

“I guess I really didn't think about this did I?” Twilight says moving to lie down.

Twilights sombre mood was short lived however as a knock was heard coming from the library door. Twilight walks over and opens the door to see Celestia and Luna standing on the other side.

***** ******* ****

I could hear voices talking about me after Applejack left, though I couldn't hear the words like last time. I could tell who was speaking, and Applejack seemed to be a prominent member of said conversation. However the conversation did die down after I heard a knock probably from the main door of the building but couldn't be sure.

“So? You are the creature hmm?”

I shit my pants, not really but metaphorically. The voice seemed to come from everywhere at once.

“Who's there?” I shakeably call out.

“I am one who has come to judge you, on your fitness to remain here in Equestria!”

I was about to answer with another question when, a figure loomed from the shadows of the room. How that was possible considering the windows were wide open, and more over I never even noticed that shadow spot before. The creature which I saw was much larger than Applejack and her friends, started to approach me. Before long it was standing almost on me.

“W-What are you?” I ask, Clearly my courage had fucked off too. Great it seemed every time I needed a said portion of my mental state it would fuck off; yay for me!

“My name is Luna, I am Equestrias princess of the night!” She replies, how did I know it was a she, because it had a female voice duh! An albeit sexy female voice but it still scared the shit out of me.

“J-John, your majesty...N-Nice to meet you!” I reply trying to sit back as far as I could.

“You are scared? Why?” Luna asks me. Stupid fucking question, but the voice!

“Well, because you are very large and came out of a shadow that wasn't there 5 minutes ago!”

Then she did something that really made me silently scream, she leant down and blew into my ear.
Needless to say I jumped almost right out of the chair if the bindings hadn't been there. The princess just laughed as the door flew open revealing another large figure this time all white and shiny.

“Sister!” The large white one calls out. “You used the shadow walk on him didn't you?”

The one called Luna just laughed while lying on the ground clearly unable to hold back her tears.

“I couldn't help it! His reaction was priceless!” She replies rolling on the floor.

“Sorry about this, my sister tends to get carried away.” The white one says to me.

“N-No problem!” I stammer.

“My name is Princess Celestia and you have met my sister Princess Luna.” She gestures to the blue horse now slowly getting up.

“Y-Yeah! Sorry I can't get up and bow princess but ropes and all!” I say nodding towards the chair.

“I'm sorry about that but my student did have a reason for it, I hope you understand?” Celestia says.

“Of course! I mean crashing ass first through her window wasn't exactly graceful.”

“Well, you know why we are here!” Luna now asks finally getting her laughing under control.

“Yes, to see if I warrant getting chopped into little pieces.” I reply.

“Chopped to pieces!” The princesses both say together.

“I think you maybe confused,” Luna says.

“No, i'm scared. Scared out of my mind at the prospect of being killed by something that I have no control over! And because of these bindings I can't even fight back!” My face becoming angry.

“I see, so you fear for your life. Even though you have no evidence that your life is on the line?” Celestia asks me stepping closer.

Her presence made me tense, but I didn't feel like she had bad intentions. How ever thoughts were crossing my mind every few seconds. Why have they not asked where I came from? Why have they not asked if I'll be a threat? Why did they come so quickly? I really can't be much of a mystery to them, could I?

“Well, I'm waiting for an answer.”

Celestias voice broke me out of my panic attack.

“*Sigh* Look i'm not here to cause trouble, i'm not going to hurt any of your horse friends. I just want to know how I got here OK?” I state looking at them both.

Celestia turns to Luna and nods getting Luna to head back to the door and exit.

“And the correct term is ponies.” Celestia says.

“What?”

“They are ponies not horses, but in future they do have names. I suggest you ask them.” Celestia replies, turning towards the door. “You will get our response on your situation in one week, in the mean time I would take time to get to know ponies around here. I'm sure Twilight and her friends will help you.” Celestia approaches the door and a strange yellow aura appears around it. “Oh! one more thing...” She turns back, this is when I notice the long horn on her head glowing the same colour as the door. “...Welcome to Equestria!”

When Celestia opened the door and left I was still sitting there dumbfounded at what I saw. I mean her horn was glowing and the door opened, what the hell was that? magic? I really wanted to message my temples until I saw that my bindings were still holding me down.

***** ******* ****

“Princess! Is he alright?” Twilight asks.

Twilight and her friends had waited patiently in the other room.

“John has no evil intentions that I could tell.” Celestia answers.

“John?” Rarity questions.

“Yes, that is his name. You tell me none of you asked when he woke up?” Luna adds in raising an eyebrow.

All the six friends hoof at the ground. Spike mean while through all of this had somehow snuck into the room where I was held.

**** ******* *****

I was sat looking down at the floor with my eye's closed, I wasn't sad far from it; I was just thinking. That was until I felt something poke my leg, I look up to see the Purple lizard thing standing on a box. Where the fuck did he get that? In a matter of fact how the hell did he get in without using the door.

“So...It seems the princesses gave you a pass then?” The lizard asks me.

“It seems,” I reply. Strangely I wasn't freaking out that he could talk, guess my brain was all out of freak for the moment.

“Well if they say you're good then you must be, My name is spike by the way.” The lizard holds out a claw.

“Um Spike.” I wave my hands behind me.

“Oh yeah right! I guess you don't need to be tied up now!” Spike goes around to untie the ropes.

“Spike maybe that is not such a good idea!” I state.

“Why not?” He asks beside me.

“Well the fact that um..Twilight was it? Might not like it!”

“So? If the princesses said your good then it should be fine!” Spike retorts.

I feel the bindings come away as I stand up. Looking behind me I see Spike raising his head to look me over.

“Wow, you're tall!” Spike says.

“Yeah about six feet last time I checked,” I reply rubbing my wrists. “Anyway thanks Spike.”

“No problem!”

As Spike finishes his reply I noticed the door has opened and six ponies now stand, staring at me.

“Um, hi?” My two words had not ended for more than three seconds before some sort of ray of light hits me and I black out. Though my brain did manage to get one sentence formed just not by mouth.

“OH FOR FUCKS SAKE!”

Mind State - Calm and Collected

Weightlessness, have you ever had that dream where you could do anything? I have heard of the dream state were you are in control of everything that goes on, I think it was called lucid dreaming. However my mind was not so fortunate. I was stuck in some sort of recurring nightmare involving some very familiar ponies.

Running. I seemed to be doing a lot of that crap in this dream, everytime I had lost one of them another would pop up. You could say my head was full of shit like that or how my current mind set was just projecting them over my other fears. One time I had an idea just to stop and let them catch me, however three burns later and that idea was out of the fucking proverbial window. I could see the dream was getting more intense, as every corner I ran around two or three of these ponies would be there; grinning at me. It was only when I got pinned against a wall and the purple pony called Twilight melted my face off did I wake up in the oh so girliest way possible; a loud scream.

“Ahhhhh!” I sat up quickly, only to bash my head on something hard. “Ugh! What was that?”

I opened my eye's, rubbing my forehead to see Applejack doing the same thing.

“Applejack, What the hell!” I shout. “Where am I?” I asked considering I was now in a bed. A some what small bed, no seriously my legs were hanging off the edges.

“Sorry John, You were screaming, so ah came to see if you were alright.” Applejack replies still nursing her head.

“What were you doing being so close to me?”

“I-I uh! Ah tried shaking you awake but you was really out of it!” I found her answer to be quick almost like she practised it.

“OK, so where are the others?” I question.

“Their all down stairs...” Applejack looks me in the eye's. “...We're all sorry John for what happened earlier, Twilight thought you escaped so she hit you with a sleep spell.”

“Yeah well, can you tell her that next time she uses that shit again, to not put so much kick into it; damn thing almost broke my ribs!” I say.

“Ah'll try, anyway what was your dream about? It seemed to scare you a lot!”

“Well it was about you.” I reply. Applejacks face seem to redden, how the fuck is that even possible? They have fur!

“M-Me!?” She splutters out.

“Well, it was all of you chasing me down and trying to kill me. You all did succeed though with Twilight burning my face off.” After my answer Applejacks let's out a sigh as if she was relieved about something but I just shrugged it off. “So? What happens to me now?”

“What do you mean?” Applejack asks.

“I am going to be stuck here it seems, so am I going to be held in prison or stasis or something?”

“No! Ah mean no, the princesses have put me and the others in charge of you.” Applejack replies.

“Really? I guess since you are the only one's that know i'm here, I think that would be best.”

“You have no problems with that?” Applejack asks.

“Not really, I mean all this is still freaking weird beyond my understanding but i'm sure I can adapt eventually.”

“You are a strange creature John.” She states giving out a small laugh, I seemed to have made a friend; yay for me!

“I'm human but I thank you for the compliment.” I give her a small grin as she looks at me confused.

The next several minutes was spent talking about where I was and what the place was called. Seems I was in a town called Ponyville, though I stated I new the lands name from the princess before she left. Applejack had left the room after I asked again about what they had in store for me. She came back five minutes later with the others ponies in tow.

“John, Twilight will explain what's going to happen.”

“OK, Go right ahead Twilight.” I say.

“Well, if you're going to be here for a while, I think it would be better introducing you to the town sooner rather than later. You know, get all the shock and awe out of the way first!” Twilight explains.

“I could see how that would be better, but how would they react to me?” I ask.

“I don't know, ponies here can be understanding. If you take a calm approach.”

“Calm OK, I can do that.” I reply.

“Really? Because you kinda freaked out when you woke up earlier!” Rainbow Dash retorts.

“Well, so would you! Tied to a chair when one garment away from balls hanging loose!”

“Uh? Balls hanging loose?” Rainbow asks, giving me a raise eyebrow.

“Just a human thing! Anyway when do you want to do it?” I ask turning to Twilight.

“I think next week would be fine, I will go and talk to Mayor Mare and get it set up.”

“You go do that, mean while I’ll just lay here and think about how not to fuck this up.” I say, giving the ponies a small wave.

“Y'all be fine sugercube, don't worry about it!” Applejack says before leaving with the others.

“Yeah, fine!” I say to myself, dreading the wait.

**** **** ****

I throw open the door.

“Never again Twilight! Seriously how can you even say that went well?”

Twilight enters after me and looks confused.

“What do you mean? I thought that went really well. Considering we had to wait a week!”

“W-Well?” I splutter. “Some pony out there threw an apple at me! An apple! Do you have any idea how much that hurt!?” Twilight looks to the floor with her ears pressed back. “And do you know what really tops it off! Only you defended me! While the others just stood there! If you guys are going to take care of me and show me how Equestria works! Then maybe that stretches to helping me not get hit in the face by fucking fruit!”

“OK so maybe it didn't go as smooth as I thought, but after the incident everypony calmed down and even Mayor Mare said a few words. Surly that has to count for something?” Twilight replies.

“I suppose, but I just felt like such an idiot. I couldn't even speak when you offered me the stage! What kind of person am I going to be if I can't even say hello to the town? Where I come from that's called stage fright and I never had stage fright!” I sit over on the library staircase and place my head in my hands. “Look at me Twilight! I feel so alone, I lost everything when I came here and I think it's going to take awhile to get over that. I know the princesses are looking for a way to send me back but how long is that going to take? Until they can say for sure that they can send me back, I guess here I where I will stay.”

I lift up my head and see Twilight staring at me tears lining her cheeks.

“Hey! Don't you cry near me misses, you might make me start.”

“I'm so sorry about what you have gone through, but it has only been one week. Give it a chance, you never know; one day you might meet somepony.” Twilight says.

“Really? Somepony? Twilight i'm human, how would that even work?”

“What? You anatomy isn't that much different from ours, only problem I could see is DNA conflicts; if you know what I mean!” Twilight walks up the stairs giving me a friendly hip bump.

“Twilight, you sprout some shit, you know that right?”

“Hmm, depends on your perspective.” Twilight states giggling.

“Wait! did you just call me dumb?”

“Maybe?” Twilight replies.

“Right! That's it misses know it all, you're for it now!” I say chasing Twilight up the stairs causing her to laugh.

So by now I had been in Equestria for a week, I won't bore you with the details of said week but let's just say this. I got to know the girls a lot better, I even got a small job at Applejacks farm! It's not much but it helps to stay off boredom. Funny thing was though Twilight had to magic me there everytime, and the first time it wasn't pleasant. Guess humans don't 'teleport' well, I came out the other side and I chucked up my breakfast. Applejack and Twilight was understanding, but when I met Applejacks brother Big Mac, man did I really shit my pants. I mean the guy was fecking huge! I'm six feet tall and he was almost the same height.

Though once you got to know him, if you could get him to talk that is! He wasn't such a bad guy err pony. When I work on the farm I mainly just follow around Applejack and help carry buckets of apples, it's not the most pleasing job; but i'm glad I can be useful. I even helped out Rarity in her shop. I never knew ponies could be so creative, the clothes and outfits Rarity makes would of made Jackies eye's water. Though they were mainly made for females. Also Rarity insisted on making me some clothes to 'replace' the items I 'lost'.

I can tell you now she does good work. In two days I had several tops, trousers and even some hats and a jacket. I was told by the others that Rarity was the element of generosity, what ever that meant. I managed to come to an agreement though that if I help around her store, I could work off what I owe her. I hadn't really seen much of Rainbow or Fluttershy that week, which was weird but the others explained about Rainbows job and what she does. Fluttershy had to go to Canterlot every two months for some pick up, and she stayed with friends there.

Pinkie was the weirdest by far, she even put back the party she was planning for me until after the introduction to the town. Something about how she didn't want the party guests to run away or something like that! She just speaks to damn fast, and I learned that the hard way.

**** **** ****

I woke up the next day feeling refreshed and good about myself, I smile as I remember the tickle punishment I gave Twilight last night. I came to realise that Twilight was like the little sister I never had, she was smart, funny(when she wants to be), and organised. I was still along way from being fully OK with this whole situation though and I guess seeing Twilight as family was just one step towards that. I quickly broke out of my thoughts as Twilights voice called from the other side of the bedroom door.

“John! Are you up?”

“Yes Twilight, just this moment in fact.” I reply. “You can come in, it's not like i'm indecent or anything.”

I see the bedroom door open and Twilight pokes her head around.

“Morning, sleep well?” Twilight asks.

“Yeah, very well for once. Guess my head is slowly getting over the whole 'i'm going to be here for awhile'.”

“Well, I came to ask if you would like to come out with me and the girls, it's just to the local lake. It's a kind of...well done trip we thought to give you.” Twilight says giving me a smile.

“I think that would be great, it's a nice day to relax outside and I couldn't think of any ponies I would rather spend it with.” I state walking passed Twilight and giving her mane a ruffle.

“Hey!” Twilight shouts putting her mane back into place.

I just laugh as I spot Spike leaving the bathroom.

“Morning Spike, Nice day isn't it?”

“For some maybe, yeah!” Spike replies.

“Whoa! Where did that come from?” I ask putting my hands up.

“Sorry John, just had a letter through from Princess Celestia. I have to go to Canterlot. Why? I have no idea. But it did sound important.”

“Well, hope you have a good trip then!” I say.

“Yeah, see you later dude!” Spike holds out his balled up claws to which I bump my fist against.

I returned to my wake up routine, getting a shower and making myself presentable. I was never the every hair has a place type but I still had sense not to look like a complete knob when I walked outside. heading down stairs I spot Twilight packing a hamper basket.

“Twilight I just noticed something, I have no Swimwear.” I state.

“Ah yes! Rarity made this for you last night.” Twilight levitates up a bag.

I reach into the bag and pull out two sets of shorts and two sets of vest tops.

“Rarity made these?”

“Yep, She's good at things like that!”

“I'll thank her when we get to the lake then!” I say.

“Yeah we'll be meeting the rest there.”

“Twilight?” I look towards her and bend down on one knee. “Thanks, for everything.”

“Oh shush! It's been good having you here, I hope you find a way home but if that doesn't happen you still have us.” Twilight says throwing her fore legs around my neck in a hug.

And so after that grand soppy moment, me and Twilight decided to actually leave or the others would wonder what we are up to. And I can tell you they have some really over active imaginations.

It took roughly 40 minutes for me and Twilight to reach the lake, at first we couldn't see the girls until some loud shrill followed by a pink blob smacked into me and pinned me down.

“Hi Pinkie.” I say in a some what unamused tone.

“Hijohnhowisgoing!?” Pinkie says.

“Pinkie, you do know there are gaps between words?”

“Nahiliketalkinglikethis,it'sfun!” Pinkie grins at me.

I pick up Pinkie and move her to the side so I can get up.

“One day Pinkie, i'm going to eat lots of sugar and see what the world looks through your eye's.” I say followed by a laugh. I also stoop down and pick up my bag of swimwear that oh so gracefully fell under me.

“Youcantry!butitmightbegoodtohaveahighmate!” Pinkie states bouncing away.

“High mate?” I ask to Twilight.

“I have no idea.” Twilight says.

After the close encounter of the high kind, we find the others lazing about on several towels and a luxury seat in Rarity case.

“Hey girls, How's it going?”

“John!” They all say in unison.

“It's so nice to see you out and about darling!” Rarity states waving a hoof.

“Twilight told me you girls thought up this trip as a 'well done' award because of yesterday.”

“Darn right!” Applejack adds, “You done well standin' up there an all. So we all thought you deserved some R'n'R!”

“Thanks girls I really appreciate this, I really do!”

“Nothing to it 'humie',” I hear Rainbow from above chuckle.

“You come down here and say that...Dashie!” I shout back.

“Hey! No pony calls me Dashie! unless it's Pinkie.” Rainbow states landing before me.

“Oh Yeah!” I say.

“Yeah!” Rainbow retorts leaning closer to me.

“OH YEAH!” I shout louder.

“YEAH!” Dash flies up into my face.

“Oh, OK then!”

I grab Dash in a bear hug right out of the air and proceed to walk to the waters edge, Dash however was starting to struggle. But with me being taller and longer armed, she was pinned. When I made it to the water Dash was trying to slip out of my grip.

“Come on! This ain't funny!” Dash shouts, panicking.

I lean towards her head and whisper into her ear.

“Dash I have one word, one word to say what i'm going to do! One word to bring all your fears to bare!”

“W-What's That?” I think at this point Dash was really scared.

“CANNONBALL!” I shout, jumping straight into the water.

Fuck it! I was going to have fun today and if I had to take ponies down with me, then by buggery is my witness. I was taking them down. I didn't even care that I jumped in with my clothes on! I really wanted to see Rarity’s face but as the saying goes... Oh who gives a shit! I just think it's funny!

Mind State - Loving life and full!

I came back up to surface with a large smile on my face, but that quickly fell as I noticed Dash was having trouble. I swam over to her were she had come up but she was flailing around.

“Dash? Are you OK?” I ask her.

Rainbow just looks to me as her hooves try to keep her afloat. It registered in my head that being a pegasi she might not know how to swim, but then being of many skills I thought it would be one.

“OK Dash, I got you!” I stated as I put my two arms around her chest keep her in place.

It was weird, it seemed I had enough buoyancy to keep both myself and Dash near the surface. When I grabbed hold of her she grabbed me back around my neck, clearly she was panic stricken.

“YOU JERK! WHY DID YOU DO THAT!?” She shouted at me. It was a good thing we were out of sight and ear shot of the others.

“I'm sorry Dash, I didn't know you couldn't swim.” I reply.

“Yeah well it's nothing I like to brag about!”

“Again i'm sorry, if I knew I would never have jumped in.”

“Just..*sigh*..It's fine now OK, I got to learn sometime. Best to jump right in...Right?” Rainbow asks.

“I learnt to swim in school, so jumping in wasn't the way I did it but...I could teach you if you want?” I suggest.

“You want to teach me, why?”

“Well, everypony needs to swim.” Yes I said everypony, feck you I adapted. “It may not be the best thing you can do but it feels great to dive under water for a while.”

“I suppose but water never really held much of place in my head, which is why when we come here I just laze about or read a book or something.” Rainbow was looking into my eye's.

It was then at that point a voice was heard from the shore.

“Hey you two! You can hug later alrighty! We have food ready now!”

“PINKIE!” We both shout out, then we realise we are still holding each other.

“Uh, I think I should carry you until you can stand up.” I say to Dash.

“I am so not going to live this down am I?” Dash says looking at the shore line.

“Hey, I won't say anything about this Ok? And my offer still stands.”

“Yeah sounds good, but about the not saying anything part? It's not you i'm worried about!” Dash replies.

After wading into shallow water, I place Dash down and she walks the rest of the way. Just before we get to the others she looks back to me and I gesture a zipping motion across my mouth, to which Dash smiles.

“Hey girls!” I wave.

“Oh good you two are back, enjoy your little ruckus?” Rarity asks.

“I did, not sure about Dash though. Think I gave her a heart attack!” I say then laugh when Dash gives me a glare.

“Yes, and I also saw you jumped in with your clothes on!” Rarity states with slight annoyance.

“Oh shit! Sorry Rarity guess I got caught up in the moment.”

“You're here now, and we have many treats if you would like to try some?” Twilight adds in.

“Would I! Though I do remember the hay cakes...Ugh! I think my insides were about to burst.”

“Yeah, I should have warned you about them. Sorry!” Twilight says looking down.

“Geez, it was a mistake. Anyway I didn't die and I'm fit, so no harm done.” I reply giving a smile.

“Oh yes! Pinkie was just telling us about how you two were...How do I put this? Cuddling?” Rarity says pointing a hoof at me a Rainbow.

“What!?” I shout, almost choking on the sandwich I was eating.

“I was playing a prank...And...And...John grabbed me before I could fly off!” Rainbow says turning red.

“But why were you grabbing his neck?” Pinkie adds in, Rarity follows the question with a grin.

“Look! I grabbed Rainbow to pull her under the water ok? Can we just drop it!” I say with just a little more anger than I wanted.

“Ok ok! I was just asking. But you two are being so defensive about this.” Rarity states.

Rainbow Dash seemed to have had enough and sighed before taking off and landing behind some rocks far away.

“Well done Rarity! When someone or somepony asks you to drop it! They mean drop it!” I stand up abruptly causing Rarity’s ears to drop. “Maybe next time you will learn that!” I storm off towards the area Rainbow had landed. I didn't look back but I knew the others were giving Rarity and me glances, but kept their silence.

I had never wanted to act like that, but to keep going on about something when you've been told to drop it. It just really irritates me! I don't know if I was born with it but I’ve always had it. The feeling of someone trying to extract information from you, even though you told them that you can't tell them yet, but still they persist. I guess it was some sort of trust issue with me, I had considered all the girls as my friends even more so my family; so why was I taking this so hard?

It took me several minutes to find Dashes hiding spot, but the condition I found her was not what I had expected. Dash was crying. She was holding her back legs while curled up into a ball, she also had her wings wrapped around her body.

“Dash?” I called out, she slowly looked up to me. “Are you ok?”

“I just want to be left alone, please just....Just leave me here for a bit.”

“Now I know that's not true! Don't shut me out Rainbow. If you have a problem, talk to me?” I sit down next to her. I reach over a hand but think twice before withdrawing it. “I may not have a lot of experience in problems but I have had a few in my life to recognise the signs. Just talk to me Dash, i'm here if you need me.”

I moved my gaze to the sun in the sky, then to the water. Seeing the light reflected brought calm to me, I was brought out of my thoughts by a movement of blue. I look down and see Dash had rested her head on my lap, I didn't react at first but when she said nothing I placed my right hand on her mane and started to stroke her as you would a loving pet.

“I don't really get to do this much.” Dash says not moving when she speaks.

“Why?” I reply.

“Because nopony sees me capable of this, You know; the closeness.”

“I don't see why they don't, you are no different to me than the others Rainbow.”

Rainbow lifts her head to look at me.

“You don't see me as different?”

“No, Why should I? You each have your own skills and personalities. But that doesn’t change that deep down you are all the same.” I say looking down at her.

“Same? In what way?” Rainbow asks.

“You are all my family Dash, and there's nothing that will change that!”

Rainbow lowers her head and closes her eye's.

“Thanks John, I guess you are a good pony...Um I mean 'guy'”

“It's ok Dash, I guess I have to except that here i'm a stallion in gender; so it's alright to call me a pony, I don't mind.” I look down to Rainbow and notice she has fallen asleep. “I guess even Rainbow Dash needs comforting once in a while?” The question was more directed at me than anyone else but I admit, I enjoyed the company and even the intimacy. But then I think to myself, if i'm going to be here for along time; finding a companion might be difficult. Not just with physical and emotional differences but also what mare would even fancy me?

**** ***** ****

I don't know how long we were both out but I must have nodded off too. When I opened my eye's the sun had dropped to the top of the mountains. I looked down and Dash was still laying on my lap, though she had moved onto her back with her forelegs tucked up to her chest. As I looked I saw how peaceful and beautiful Rainbow was, I smiled. I layed my head back to the rock I was positioned against. It was a short time later before a familiar voice called our names.

“John! Rainbow! Where are yah!”

I saw Applejack round the rocks not more than 10 feet from me.

“Hey Applejack, over here.” I raise my hand and give her a small wave.

“Hey John, ah...” Applejack stops when she spots Rainbow sleeping on my lap.

“Don't worry Applejack it's alright, guess me and Rainbow fell asleep.”

“We couldn't find ya, so we split up and searched. Guess I got the lucky straw.” I couldn't help but notice a small hit of disappointment in Applejacks voice.

“Applejack? Are you ok?”

“It's just been a long day, ah have to get up early tomorrow.” Applejack goes to leave but she turns around. “Ah'm gonna need you tomorrow, if your not busy?” She quickly looks down to Rainbow.

“What?” I look at Rainbow and my head clicks to what Applejack means. “No! I mean we're friends that's it! She needed an ear and I listened.”

I saw the expression change on Applejacks face go from sad to a slight hint of...happiness? Wonder why? She couldn't be....Nah! Somepony like Applejack? Strong dependable Applejack? I look to Rainbow and give her a small nudge as Applejack walks off back around the rocks.

“Huh? Wha?” Rainbow says opening her eye's halfway.

“Hey sleepy head! Time to get up!” I say.

“Where are we?”

“Still sitting by the rocks, Anyway it's getting dark so we should both get going.”

Rainbow rolls over and stands up. She gives her body a little shake and flexes her wings, before flying up above me. However before she leaves she turns back.

“Thanks John for what you said before, I really appreciate it.”

“No problem Dash, you just remember what I said and we will start those swimming lessons soon ok?” I reply.

“Yeah! Looking forward to it! See yah John!”

And just like that she was gone taking off for home. I walked around the rocks and found Applejack waiting for me.

“Applejack? You waited?”

“Yeah, ah wanted to ask you something. That is if you want to answer it that is?”

“What is it?” I ask as we both walk across the shore line.

“Well, it is kind of personal but ...” Applejack looks away to cover her embarrassment. “...If yah had to pick between the six of us; who would you pick?”

Of course that question was so far out of the blue, it hit me square. I face planted the ground, yes I really fell on my face. In the space of five minutes the day went from great to 'shit what do I say?'

“Uh? Where the hell did that come from?” I ask getting up from the floor.

“It was a stupid question! Ah shouldn't have asked!” Applejack takes off running before I could reply.

“Wait! Applejack! Wait!” I run after her only to find she had long gone. “What the fuck was that about?”

**** ***** ****

It had taken me almost an hour to get back to Twilights, I guess I went a little slower thinking about what Applejack asked me. When I pushed open the door I was met with a crushing hug.

“John! Your back!”

“Hey Twilight, sorry about earlier I guess I got ahead of myself. I should really apologise to Rarity, she didn't deserve my snapping.” I put an arm around Twilight and patted her back.

“I think she understood, Rarity was really upset that she hurt you and Rainbow.”

“She didn't upset me, it was just me being stupid. Though I think Rainbow took the worst of it! But she will come around, We all know that.” I reply.

Twilight let me go and trotted back into the main room.

“I have some dinner ready if you would like some? I'm not as good as Spike but he should be back tomorrow.” Twilight calls from the kitchen.

“Yeah I would love some dinner, to be honest i'm kinda hungry. Didn't eat much at the picnic !” I shout back.

Twilight came out with two plates in her magic. I saw how careful and precise she was with her magic, one of the many things I admired about her.

“Smells good!” I say.

“Thanks, I made you some proper pancakes with fruit. I know how you hate hay!” Twilight giggles.

“Don't remind me!” I laugh.

The dinner went by smoothly though I had no doubts. Of course Twilight tried to apologise many times but I just brushed then off. Later we both turned in early, yeah I know Twilight turning in early kind of gives you a heart attack; but it happens. She said she had some business to attend to, I wasn't going to pry.

I layed in my bed staring at the ceiling, thinking back to that question Applejack asked me. Just what did she mean by it? I had to know but do I just ask her or do I ask Big Mac? If I did ask her just what would I say? Damn i'm so bad at this! Why is it I can speak to Rainbow as a friend but not to Applejack as something more? Wait! Something more! What the fuck am I saying! Applejacks a friend, nothing more right?

My thoughts came thick and fast, I had been here for over a week, had made friends with six of the best mares I could have found. Yet all I could think about was, one - did some of them see me as more than a friend? And two – Why the fuck did my back itch so bad? I know first question in light of the current situation but the second fucked up as it may sound, would turn out to have the biggest impact yet to come.

Mind State - Changes Abound

Since I have been here In Ponyville, I have found there are two ways to wake up in the morning. One is peacefully and the other is with some pony or thing poking you in the face, and yay for me! The latter was true today.

I slowly opened my eyes, to see Spike poking me.

“Spike, what are you doing?”

“Oh, sorry! You're awake.”

“Well I am now, thanks to you!” I reply sitting up. “What do you need?”

“I was going to ask you the same thing! Because you certainly didn't have that hair style yesterday.”

“Uh? What hairstyle?”

“Maybe you should see for yourself!” Spike says walking over and picking up a mirror from the chest of drawers. “Don't freak out ok?”

I take the mirror from Spikes hands and slowly raise it to my head. And like a few times since I crashed here, I scream.

“AHHHHH!” I touch my hair. “WHAT THE FUCK! WHY IS MY HAIR WHITE AND BLACK AND WHY DOES IT STRETCH BELOW MY SHOULDERS!?”

“Dude! Don't freak out!”

“FREAK OUT! FREAK OUT! THIS IS PANIC! THIS IS BEYOND A FREAK MOMENT!”

“Well at least could you tone it down a bit, my ears can't take it.”

“Sorry Spike but....This is fucking crazy. Twilight didn't have anything to do with this, Right? It wasn't some crazy new spell gone wrong?”

“Not as I know, but she wasn't here this morning.” Spike replies.

“Ugh! Great! First I was different because i'm human, now I can grow hair over night and change it's colour.” I lay back on the bed, my heart thumping in my chest. “I'm glad rarity made that fleece type hat for me, at least I can cover it up.”

“Well some of it, the hair is still too long.” Spike adds.

“Yeah cheers Spike, Thanks for that!”

“No problem.” Clearly he didn't get sarcasm. “So? What you doing today?”

“Well I might need to find Twilight, maybe she can help with this.” I point to my hair.

“Hey if it's any use, you look good. The black and white really suit you.”

“Really spike? I suit black and white hair?”

“Yup!”

“Well, I have to admit it is kinda growing on me but I should get it cut shorter. Maybe some sort of quiff deal.” I poke and pull at my new style. “But it is still freaking the shit out of me!”

As I was speaking Spike turned to the door of my room, he poked his head out and turned back to me.

“Hey I think Twilights home.”

“How do you know?” I ask putting on my trousers, followed by my t-shirt. Thank you rarity, I would still be wearing my gear from when I first crashed here. That reminds me she wanted to ask me something, I should go and see her when I have the time.

“I heard the front door go.” Spike says breaking my trail of thought.

“Wow, good ears!”

“Yup! Should we go and talk to her?” Spike asks.

“Yeah right behind you,” I state walking behind Spike.

“Hey Twilight! That you?”

“No Spike it's Applejack! Ah've come to speak to John, is he in?”

My heart jumps for some reason, I quickly go and grab the hat pulling it on but still noticing some of my hair pokes out from it. Great I think to myself, can't let Applejack see my hair; she might see me as weird. Wait! Was I worried about Applejack seeing me as weird? What the fuck is wrong with me? She's a friend! Nothing more!

“Gah!” I shout out. Spike comes back into my room.

“You alright dude?”

“Yeah i'm fine, but me and my brain is going to have a serious talk!” I reply.

“Huh?”

“Nothing, just me being human; let's not keep Applejack waiting.”

“Yeah...About that, I have some errands to run! So you and Applejack can have the place all to yourselves.”

“What!?” Spike just laughs and takes off running. “Hey! Come back here you little fucker!”

“No chance!” Spike retorts leaping the railing towards the main floor of the library.

“I said come back here you little-”

“Uh? John?” I freeze, I had only now just found I had ran after Spike and ended up stopping right in front of Applejack. “You ok?”

I turn to face her only to stare into those green eyes of hers. Dammit! Shit! Why did she have such sexy green eyes. I try to speak but I only manage a few stuttering syllables. Remember the fucking off brain things that happen? Yep this was one of those times, I hate my brain.

“Hello? Applejack to John? Anypony there?” Applejack waves a hoof in front of me, before just blurting out. “I love other mares!”

“What! Huh!” I snap out of my trance.

“Ha! That got ya talk'n.” Applejack laughs.

“Don't give me a fright like that!” I gasp.

“Oh? So it gives yah a fright to think ah like other mares hmm?”

“Well...Uh....I just didn't think you would be into that!” I laugh, rubbing the back of my neck.

“Well ah ain't, but ah had to say something. Yah were freaking out.”

“Thanks anyway, what was it you wanted to speak to me about?” I ask walking over and sitting down on Twilight's reading couch.

Applejack follows me over and sits beside me on the couch. It was funny, she sat like I would on the edge. Guess ponies in some fashion aren’t any different from humans.

“It was about yesterday...” She turns to look at me, damn those eyes. “...Ah'm sorry!”

“Sorry? What for?”

“For what ah said, for asking that question.”

“Ah yes! The, 'which one of you would I pick' question.”

“Yeah, that one.” Applejack lowers her head and looks away.

“Well, that did hit me like a punch from nowhere. But I think I have an answer!”

“What!?” Applejack looks back to me with wide eyes. “Y-Yah can't be serious!?”

“Yup!” I lean back putting my arms behind my head and closing my eyes. “But I ain't telling you!”

“What!? Yah have to! Ah want to know!”

“Nope!” I reply keeping my arms behind my head and my eye's shut.

I feel Applejack move on the couch and two hooves stomp on my chest.

“OW!” I shout out. “Applejack! What the hell!” I open my eyes to now be face to muzzle with Applejack, literally. “Uh? Applej-” I get cut off as Applejack kisses me. And did I taste Apples! Wait! Was that weird? Maybe, maybe not But something told me this was right while a bigger part said this was wrong.

Applejack releases me and I just sit there in a state of perpetual fucked upness. I had been kissed by the pony I least expected to get kissed by, I mean it wasn't like I didn't enjoy it but it was just freaky. I even felt her fur coat, it wasn't rough but smooth like....Oh! She had bathed right before coming here; before coming to see me. Now I felt guilty she made all this effort for me and here I was staring at her like she just stabbed me!

“Oh Celestia! What did ah do? Ah'm sorry! Ah'm Sorry!” Applejack jumps off me and heads for the door, I try to stop her but she's already gone. I go to turn back to the couch when I feel a pain in my chest.

“What the fuck!” I grab my chest as the pain increases.

I stand up to head to the kitchen to get some painkillers from the first aid bag there, however I don't get three steps as the pain in my chest flairs causing me to drop to the floor. I rise to my knees as the pain gets to a point I can't breathe, I raise my hands but just stop and stare at them. Their glowing! My fucking hands are glowing! Great! White and black striped hair wasn't enough body now you have to glow, I can just see it now 'oh look there goes shiny' Taunts.

I knelt there chest on fire, heart thumping madly. I laughed, truly I laughed. Of all the things I could have done, I laughed. I continued to laugh and look at my hands the glow getting brighter and turning yellow, it kind of looked like the doctors regeneration in doctor who; just this time I was probably going to die from it, oh the irony. I felt the pain in my chest reach a point and it just burst from me, I threw my head back and my arms out wide as the light burst from my body and arms.

I didn't scream as painful as it was, I still had some of my manliness intact. I gritted my teeth waiting for the end but it never came, instead the light retreated back into me and I fell; I managed to catch myself with my arms. Bent over on my knees I felt the world around me blackening out, I heard a gasp to the side of me and I turned my head. Standing in the main entrance was Twilight and Rarity both with expressions of shock and surprise. All I could do was smile and say “Hi ladies, how was your morning?” Before I finally dropped and passed out.

<><><><><><><><><><>

I was in pain, serious pain. I could feel it even though I knew painkillers were running through me, my body even felt like it was strapped down. I knew I had to make a great entrance to the waking world so in my own way I used my best impression of a mental patient. Yes I woke up screaming, again.

“Ahhh!”

“Ahhh!” I heard replied from somewhere near me.

“Why am I tied down?” I deadpan trying to move.

“John! Your awake! Thank Celestia!” I turn my head to see Twilight and the girls standing by the bed I was apparently in.

I move my head to look at the room I was being held in, it seemed quite bare apart from a bedside table with a lamp.

“Where am I?”

“You're in Ponyville hospital, we brought you here after you collapsed.” Twilight answers.

“I thought I was going to die! I didn't even have the chance to say good bye!”

“But your not dead, you're fine. You just need some rest that's all.”

“Yes darling, you have gone through a unique experience. Just get better ok?” Rarity says.

“Yeah, thanks Rarity.” I look to each of the others in turn and they all smile back, even Rainbow which was really not like her.

“Well, I have to go and speak to the doctor. But I'll be right back!” Twilight says walking out of the room.

“Yes, we better give you some time alone darling. You need it!”

The others all turn and go to leave but I call out to one pony in particular.

“Applejack, could you stay a moment please?”

“S-Sure.” Applejack walks back to my bed. I see the others giving us confused looks but they seem to dissolve into smiles.

After the others had left and the door had closed I turn my head to look at Applejack. I see the hurt and pain in her face, some part of me tells me she blames herself for my current predicament.

“John, ah'm sorry for earlier, ah shouldn't have run away. If ah knew you were gonna yah know...Explode, ah should have been there!”

“Hey, don't beat yourself up about it. You and me had no idea I was going to...Explode.”

“Ah know, but ah just can't think straight right now. Is that something to worry about?”

“Maybe? It just depends on what we are both going to do about it.”

“Huh?”

“Applejack, I can't hold my feelings in any longer. I keep telling myself it's wrong that it's not right, but I have to face the truth. I may never get back home, I know it has only been a couple of weeks but the fact I haven't heard from the princesses yet; just means the search isn't going well.”

I try to move my arm but with the straps I can only move my hand. I think Applejack gets what I am trying to do as she puts one of her hooves under my fingers. I stroke the fur causing her to blush.

“Truth is I realise I may be here for the rest of my life, and I don't want to spend that alone. I want to feel loved by someone or somepony, at first I never thought about any of you girls. You are my friends, I just never thought any of you would have feelings about me that way.”

I see tears forming in the corners of Applejacks eye's, I try to hold mine back but the emotions I am feeling right now is beyond control.

“I mean I stole some looks your way when you bucked trees, and I admit some were more than just looks.” Now my face goes red as I try not to look her in the eye. “But I always had that voice in my head telling me not to say anything, I look in your eyes now Applejack and I am saying this with every ounce of my being...I love you! I have for awhile now, and I hope you can forgive me for taking this long to say it.”

I turn my head back to Applejack and she's looking down, I can't see her face as her hat blocks my view. I look closer and see tears streaming off her face and falling to the floor.

“Applejack I...” I start to say but get stop again when Applejack speaks.

“Ah can forgive you, Ah can!” Applejack springs up and lays on top of me.

“You know if somepony comes in this would look awkward.”

“Ah don't care, ah love ya John! It seems weird to say that but ah know ah can say it now!”

Applejack leans in and kisses me, this time I return it. This small moment of bliss was broken though as a tray was heard dropping in the room. Me and Applejack still lip locked look towards the door, we both see Twilight and a doctor standing just inside the door with shocked expressions. Applejack breaks the kiss and looks at Twilight sheepishly, I mean while have some half assed smirk on my face.

“Wha...I...I...!” Twilight stammers.

“Well now, this is unexpected.” The doctor says.

“Ah'm going to go John, it seems ya have more tests to go through.” Applejack says as she jumps down from the bed.

“Yeah, I’ll see you back at Sweet Apple Acres.....Marefriend!” I say to Applejack smiling.

Applejack smiles back and walks passed Twilight still frozen in shock, she gives the doctor a tip of her hat before she passes out of my sight. I look at Twilight before turning to the doctor.

“I guess some explaining is required!” I say.

**** ***** ****

It took several minutes for Twilight to break out of whatever freak out she was having. I explained as best I could about what had happened between me and Applejack. The doctor couldn't care less I think as he went about his testing that apparently, I needed. Twilight was a different story, she kept asking how and when we started to see each other. I explained the infatuation started not long after I started at Sweet Apple Acres, it involved some sneaky looks and some stealthy staring but we both were too afraid to speak out. I explained that at first I thought I was seeing things when Applejack would do things around me or start to work closer at the farm. But being a dumbass myself, I could never see the signs.

“So? You and Applejack are now...Together?” Twilight asked.

“It would seem so now, So yeah I guess we are.” I reply.

“I'm happy for you both, I truly am!” Twilight gives me a smile. “But I warn you John! If you hurt her, I swear you won't have a place to run to!”

“Whoa Whoa! I won't hurt her! I love her Twilight! Why would I jeopardize that?”

“I'm sorry! I just want what's best for my friends.”

“Miss Sparkle, I have completed the tests and we can review the data if you wish?” The doctor says.

Twilight turns to the doctor. “Thanks Doctor Stable, that would be great.” Twilight turns back to me, “We will go and study the results of your tests, it shouldn't take more than an hour so I suggest you get some rest John.” Twilight goes to leave but turns back. “Oh silly me! You don't need these any more!”

Twilight points her horn and a glow of light envelopes the straps across my chest and legs. The straps undo and slide off of me allowing me to move again.

“Thanks Twilight!” I say.

“No problem! Now you get some sleep ok? You look tired.”

“Yeah I’ll see you in a while then?”

Twilight nods to me as she and the doctor leave the room and close the door giving me the much needed rest I definitely need. I just hope the extra tests don't show up anything bad, that would really fuck up my day.

**** ***** ****

I had woken up again just before Twilight and the doctor had returned, I was sitting up in the bed when a knock was heard on my rooms door.

“It's open!” I call out. I see Twilight and the doctor enter. “Hey Twilight, Doctor Stable.”

“John, it's good you are awake. We have some bad news and some good news, what would you like first?” Twilight asks.

“Good news first.”

“Well the good news is you're going to be fine.”

“Ok, so why do I get the bad news out weighs that?”

“I will try to put this into a term you will understand John, two thousand years ago a unicorn mare named Iranna Colt discovered that Equestria had a hidden magic flowing through it. She spent several years of her life recording and investigating this phenomenon. After that she came to call this magic, colterines. Today this is still the bases for all magic teaching.” Twilight looks to the doctor as if she was hesitant.

“Twilight please, I must know.” I state.

“Ok, all ponies have what we call a magical absorbency rating. This MAR governs that ponies magical abilities, Unicorns having the highest for obvious reasons, pegasi second and earth ponies last. It also governs just how strong that pony is in their respective race. Take for example a earth pony with ten percent higher absorbency than the rest will be stronger and larger built, Big Mac is the prime candidate for this as his rating is twenty percent higher than most.”

“I guess that explains his size!” I reply.

“John what I am trying to tell you is that by being in Equestria you have gained this magical absorbency. The tests Doctor Stable completed earlier was to find out and test your rating, we also took a follicle of your hair to test as to why it changed. What we found out shocked us beyond understanding and I had to inform the princesses. John in Equestria an earth pony would have an MAR of between a hundred to one twenty, a pegasis between two hundred to two fifty and a unicorn between five hundred and five fifty. Anything outside would be considered higher than normal. The princesses being powerful as they are have an MAR of over fifteen hundred.” Twilight clears her throat and swallows hard. “John your MAR is currently at....five thousand!”

My brain collapsed, it really just lost all capable thought processes and I just sat there staring at Twilight unable to reply. I took a few minutes to comprehend what it meant but I finally replied.

“So what does that mean?”

“We don't know! No pony or creature has ever had an MAR that high. My best guess is that your hair change was your body adapting to such a high level of magical absorbency. But if your MAR stays at this level you could experience more magical flair ups like back at the library and even more changes; but what those changes will be, we just have no clue.”

“Is there a threat to my life or others around me?” I ask thinking of Applejack.

“Not as far as we know, however there's no way of telling when the next flair up could happen. And what it will change next time.” Doctor Stable answers, joining the conversation.

“Then I would like to leave.” I state.

“What?” Twilight asks.

“I want to leave the hospital, I know this is fascinating Twilight but I would rather face this on my own terms than just lay in a bed till my next glow trip. And I think being around my friends might help take my mind of this.”

“Doctor what do you think?” Twilight asks Doctor Stable.

“I don't see why not, he is not in danger and neither is anypony else. I will go and get the discharge papers ready, if you will excuse me.” The doctor leaves the room leaving Twilight and me alone.

“Are you ok, John you look...Distant?”

“I'm still thinking Twilight, I just don't know what to feel at this point.”

“I'm sure all of us can help you John, All you have to do is ask.”

I smile at Twilights kind words, even now during this...What ever it is, Twilight will stand by me. I now have to think of what I will tell the others, I have no idea how Applejack will take the news. I just hope that when this is over, I don't change into something i'm not.

Mind State - Forest Fight

What a beautiful day. I had taken a spot under a large tree in Ponyville park. I borrowed a book from Twilight detailing the history of Equestria. Well if I was going to be here awhile I needed to read up on the past, so I didn't look like a complete moron when the girls started to talk about old foes.

It has been three days now since I left Ponyville hospital, three uneventful days I might add. I couldn't hang out with Applejack as she and the apple family had something to do with a special cider harvest. Not that I didn't offer to help but Applejack insisted that I take the next week off to recover, I said I didn't need to but you know women. So I took to catching up on Ponyville and other parts of Equestria. The books Twilight gave me I thought at first would be boring, man was I surprised.

Many of the books Twilight gave me seemed to almost be written like adventure books or very detailed story books. I asked Twilight about why they were written like that and she just shrugged and said they are all written in that way. I took her word for it, how can I argue with a mare that has read every book in that library at least three times; I was never going to win. So I took several books and read them from cover to cover, and I enjoyed them. I was never a keen reader but every now and again I found a book that kept my interest.

I was also confused that the princesses had never responded to Twilights letter about my MAR, then again they were probably too busy trying to find out how to send me back home. I pondered on that thought for a second, did I want to go back? Did I really want to leave Applejack and everypony behind? Just like that? I sighed as I folded up the book and put it down beside me. I looked out over the park and smiled as I saw ponies that I recognised. Derpy was playing with her foal Dinky, I had come to know Derpy quite well since staying in Ponyville. I had met her several times when she was out delivering her mail, she was my first friend outside of Applejack and the rest.

I also spotted Lyra and Bon Bon out for a stroll, I gave them a little wave to which both of them returned smiling. Lyra was boisterous most of the time but she was great to talk to, Bon Bon was more layed back but more than made up for it in how she crafted her sweets. I continued to comb the park trying to find other ponies I knew, but after spotting two more ponies I didn't know I gave up and rested my head against the tree trunk. I had folded my arms over my lap and drifted off to sleep, it was not long after I was awoken by somepony calling my name.

“John! John!”

I opened one eye and found the source of the voice almost immediately, I couldn't miss three fillies running full speed towards me.

“Hey, Girls!” I reply, now opening both of my eye's.

“It's so good we found you, we looked everywhere!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Yah! We almost gave up hope!” Apple bloom Added.

“I said we should have checked here first, but you didn't listen!” Scootaloo retorted.

“You didn't! Ah said the park and ya said he would be in Sugercube Corner!”

“Oh yeah! Silly me!” Scootaloo laughed.

“So? Can I help you with anything girls?” I ask.

“Yeah, we want to go into the Everfree Forest!” Sweetie Belle answers.

“And why in everything good and peaceful would you want to do that?”

“Because we need to ask Zecora about something and....It's really important!” Scootaloo replies.

“Look girls, I may be new here to Equestria but I've read all I need to know about that forest. I know it's dangerous and even your sisters are reluctant to enter without good reason, know I know you don't want to hear this from me but I will go with you; if that's what your here for?” The girls nod. “But only with your sisters permission. I have built up a good friendship with the others and I don't want to lose that going on just your word that it's fine...Ok?”

“Yeah, we understand.” Scootaloo sadly replies.

“But I never said no.” I say, The girls ears pick up. “If the others say it's ok then we will go, but only when they say it's ok.” The fillies go to turn away. “Wait! I haven't finished! I want their written consent, like if you go on a school trip.”

“Aww, do we have too!?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Yes or it's no entry.” I reply, wiggling my finger at them.

The three fillies all run off towards town, I sigh and lean back onto the tree trunk. I close my eyes only to be woken yet again by a familiar voice above me.

“Way to go tough guy!”

I look up to see Rainbow Dash lying on a tree branch.

“Rainbow? Were you spying on me?”

“No! I always take a nap here!”

“Really? All of the trees here and you happen to nap in my tree?” I ask giving her a raised eyebrow.

“Firstly! It's not your tree, and secondly! It was a coincidence.”

“Rainbow? I know your hiding something from me! I can feel it!”

Dash looks around, she seemed to be looking to see if the coast was clear. Why would she do that? I mentally shrug as she flutters down and sits beside me.

“Can you keep a secret? I mean a real honest one?” Rainbow asks.

“If it's one of those real big one's that will make me a bad guy for keeping then no, I hate keeping things from my friends.”

“No it's not but it is about you though.” Rainbows ears drop as she looks away from me.

“Ok, I promise to keep this a secret. But it better not come back and bite me in the ass.”

“Right, last night Twilight received a letter from Princess Celestia. She was concerned about your magic thingy, and she requested that we keep an eye on you.” Rainbow didn't look at me once when she told me, she just kept staring into the sky.

“Dash? Why are you telling me?”

“I don't know, I guess because you helped me, I thought I would return the favour.”

“You could get in trouble for this.”

“I know but your a friend and Rainbow Dash never lets her friends down!” Rainbow says flying into the air.

“So? What exactly does your spying require you to do?”

“Well i'm to watch you very closely and record everything you do.”

“Watch me closely eh?”

“No! Never like that! Applejack would hate me for watching you like that!” Rainbows eyes dart side to side.

“Well, thanks for telling me anyway. I hope next time Princess Celestia comes to me in person or at least sends me the letter.” I lay further down in the grass and sigh. “You up to anything exciting lately?”

“Me?” Rainbow drops back down and lays beside me. “Not really just doing my usual weather rounds.” Dash gestures to the sky.

“And great job too, can't of thought of a better day!” I reply.

“It's not just me, there's a few of us doing today.”

“Wow! Rainbow Dash not taking a compliment, That's a first!”

“Yeah, I think you're rubbing off on me!”

Me and Rainbow share a laugh. Dash goes quiet for a second as she looks towards town.

“I better be off, you know things to do!” Rainbow takes to the sky and gestures me farewell.

“Yeah see you later, don't forget! Swimming lessons are still on this weekend!”

“I won't, see yah tough guy!”

And like that Rainbow was gone, sometimes I think she has too much energy for her own good but then pegasi need that extra energy for their wings. I think over that for a second but shake my head as a thought of just how much energy she has to spare comes into my mind.

“No! I'm with Applejack brain! Deal with it!” I tap my temple. “God, I should really stop talking to myself.”

“Yes darling that can be seen as unsightly behaviour!”

I suddenly look up and spot Rarity, Twilight, and Applejack standing before me.

“Hey Ladies, What brings you out here?”

“It's seems that some little fillies can to ask us something today.” Rarity states.

“Oh and what might that be?” I lean back and fold my arms behind my head, looking like I had no idea what they were talking about.

“Ya know what we mean!” Applejack says pointing a hoof at me.

“Yeah, maybe I do, maybe I don't.” I answer grinning.

“Girls he's just playing with you!” Twilight exclaims, “we just can to say we give you permission.”

“What? Really?” I say shocked.

“Yes! You are an adult and you have our trust, besides it's a straight road to Zecoras. So no side tracking can happen.” Rarity says.

“I appreciate that ladies I really do, I mean they are your sisters and children. I would never take them anywhere without your say so before hand.”

“And we are glad you asked us first.” Twilight states. “Well I think we should let you get on with your task.” The three ponies giggle.

“Ya take good care of ma sister, ya hear.” Applejack says giving me a peck on the cheek.

“Don't worry! They are in safe hands and hooves with me!” I give the girls a wave as the three hyper active bundles of joy plough into me.

“Thank you! Thank you!” They all say in unison.

I pat each of them on the head and sigh as I lift them off me one by one and stand. I dust myself off and pick up my book.

“Well, shall we go?” I ask the CMC.

“Yeah!” They shout together.

The walk through town was loud to say the least, as the girls decided to sing some really random song about me helping them. I'm sure there was a few times they mentioned my relationship with Applejack but I wasn't sure as the lyrics were just so messed up. I noticed several ponies in town look at me and my mini followers, I just waved trying to conceal my embarrassment. Soon the entrance to the forest came into view, we all just stood there staring before entering. I admit I was intimidated and scared, this was going to be my first time entering the forest; I mean I have read about it but like the human phrase 'experience is the best teacher'. Man was I going to get a lot of experience.

“Girls? You know when we go in, I am responsible for you ok? We are going to Zecoras and back....Understood?”

“Yeah.” They all say.

“Right! Let's go!” We all walk in, me still feeling afraid.

The first part of the journey was interesting, out of all the books I read it never mentioned how fascinating the forest was. All the books seemed to do was point out the dangerous side of it, they never said anything about the brightly coloured flowers and weird trees. Now I think about it I’ve definitely seen that tree before.

“Uh? Girls are we lost?” I ask looking down to the fillies at my side.

“Ah'm not sure,” Apple Bloom Replies. I notice the shaking in her tone.

“I think we should turn back!” I states as I hear a growl behind me. The girls hear it too.

“John? What was that?” Sweetie Belle asks me grabbing my leg.

“I don't know, but it sounded close.” I know I should have lied but what's the point of lying to children. Anyway i'm not into the habit of lying when i'm scared, it just seems to freak me out even more. The growling happens again this time to the right of us, and to the left.

“We're surrounded!” Scootaloo blurts out. The three fillies are now grabbing my legs and shaking.

“Girls, what ever happens I want you to run back the way we came!” I state not looking at them.

“What!?” The girls shout out.

“You heard me! I want you to run and don't look back till you get to safety.”

“We can't just leave you!” Sweetie Belle cries.

“Yeah ma sister would kill me if ah left you here alone!” Apple Bloom says tearing up.

“You girls are my responsibility, if anything happened to any of you, I couldn't show my face in Ponyville again.”

“But ah-” Apple Bloom was about to reply when a shape leapt out of the trees ahead of us.

“Timber wolf!” The girls shout out tightening their grip on me.

“So that's a timber wolf?” I ask the girls.

“Yeah! They are so scary!” Sweetie Belle cries.

I have read about the timber wolves in the books Twilight gave me. I remember the descriptions but they don't do them justice. The real thing was much more evil looking, glowing green eyes, wooden body almost as dark as the forest it's self. Truly they were frightening to look at, but I had to hold my composure as I was the only thing keeping this wolf from the girls.

“Remember what I told you girls! Run when you have the chance!”

“Ok!” The girls all nod and reply.

The timber wolf never moved it just stood there glaring at us, that was until I heard the rustle to the sides of me. Clever I thought, keeping my attention on the first while it's companions encircle us.

Two more wolves burst from the bushes causing the CMC to scream out. I move my head around trying to keep all of them in my eye sight, my hands clenched tight; I dropped my book when the first wolf jumped out. The wolves started to circle us slowly, a nasty green ooze dripping from their wooden fangs. I remembered that the books stated timber wolves to be magical in essence, but still acted like living creatures. I also started to see that the first wolf was larger than the two others, probably some pack leader or something if they followed the same hierarchy as wolves from earth.

I looked to each wolf in turn as they kept circling slowly, then as quickly as I saw it one of the smaller wolves pounced for me. What happened next shocked me more than the wolf I think, I grabbed it in mid air and using it's momentum I flung it towards the other wolf off to my left. The wolves collided with a sickening thud, their parts and limbs splitting apart. When I was sure they weren't getting back up, I turned my attention to the last larger wolf now eyeing me in reply.

“Come on! What are you waiting for!?” I shout at the large wolf, I look around but notice the girls have disappeared. I smile. Now it was just me and this creature, and the girls were safe. “Come on! Or don't you have the balls!?”

The wolf eyes me then the broken parts of it's companions, it turns slowly back to me as it's eyes grow brighter. With a howl the beast charges me, I wait till it's nearly on me then I role out of the way causing the wolf to impact the ground. I laugh as the wolf picks itself up.

“Seems I'm not such easy prey now does it!” I shout while pointing to the wolf.

The wolf turns to me again and growls, it then charges again causing me to roll but this time I wasn't quick enough as two of the beasts claws dig into my back. As I come up I feel the pain across my lower back, I put my hand around and feel wetness. I bring my hand back and see my blood coating it, I look up and smile.

“Touché, But that's not going to bring me down wolf!” I scowl as the wolf claws at the ground ready to charge. The green ooze dripping more brightly. I lift my hand and give the wolf my best bring it gesture.

The wolf charges again, but I don't roll and I don't move. I ball up my fist and pull my arm back, as the wolf leaps into the air I fling my hand forward. I feel the pain in my chest and notice my hand tingling, I pay it no attention as I scream before my hand collides with the face of the wolf. The wolf's body shatters in mid air, several parts fly in all directions. I smile as I know the wolf is dead, it has to be! No creature, magic or no can't survive that! I turn to walk away but cough out a small amount of blood.

I look down and see the front leg of the wolf sticking out of my stomach. I reach down and pull it out, I know it says never to do that but it's a human reaction to do it. When the wolf's bloody leg hits the ground, I walk forward several steps before collapsing. I hold one hand to my wound feeling the blood coming out between my fingers. I try to crawl with one hand, my mind thinking I can't die like this! I can't, not here! As my vision blurs with pain I notice a hooded figure approach me, I reach out my hand as the figure bends down and takes it in a black hoof.

“Applejack......I'm......Sorry.....” The figure nods as my vision finally fades.

Mind State - Vision Impared

I was floating. I was floating in space of all places, I felt the weightlessness of it as I slowly drifted. I found all my childhood constellations, Leo, The Big Dipper, Orion and his belt. I smiled. Space was quiet, too quiet. If I was dead, shouldn't I be hearing the song of heaven or the fiery depths of hell? I looked down to my body and saw the gaping wound, I trace the opening with my finger. I remember, the fight, the final punch I threw and then the feeling of my existence slipping away.

I went over the fight again and again, asking myself the same questions. Did the CMC get away? Was I really dead? Who was that figure approaching me near the end? I then remember my last words, “Applejack.....I'm.....Sorry”. I shiver, not from cold but from realisation that I said that to a complete stranger. I traced the hole in my abdomen again before sighing. I knew then I surly was dead, how could I have survived? I mean look at me, i'm floating through space and I can breathe! Wait! Dead people can't breathe, can they?

I was contemplating to myself when a voice I had not heard in weeks spoke.

“I see you have finally awoken!”

“Princess Luna? Is that you?” I look around for the source of her voice. “I can't see you.”

“Yes John, It is I! I am using my dream walk power to converse with you.”

“Dream walk?”

“Yes, I have the ability to enter a pony's mind and help them with nightmares or give them pleasant dreams.”

“Pleasant dreams? You mean....” I make a lewd gesture.

“No! How could you propose such a thing!?” She screams.

“Sorry! I guess i'm not thinking and all, you know since i'm dead.”

“You're not dead John, you are asleep.”

My heart beats faster. Not dead! I'm not dead! I let out a scream of joy as I throw my arms into the air. Of course my reaction seemed confusing to Luna.

“John? Are you ok?”

“Yes! You just told me i'm not dead! I'm ecstatic!”

“Oh! Yes, I should have mentioned that!” I face palmed. “Any way this scene is getting uncomfortable. Just a second.”

I looked around as the stars went out, then to be replaced with green landscape and rolling hills. I felt the wind on my face and the sound of birds and wildlife all around me. I stand closing my eyes and taking in the smells and sounds as they washed over me. I turn when I hear the sound of something landing behind me. It was Luna.

“Princess.” I say bowing.

“John there is no need for that! You have earned my respect for what you did.”

“For what I did?”

I see Luna flair her horn and a replica of me and the CMC appear before us, I watch in fascination as the image plays out the scene before my fight with the timber wolves.

“Girls, what ever happens I want you to run back the way we came!” I hear my double say.

“What!?” The girls shout out.

“You heard me! I want you to run and don't look back till you get to safety.”

“We can't just leave you!” Sweetie Belle cries.

“Yeah ma sister would kill me if ah left you here alone!” Apple Bloom says tearing up.

“You girls are my responsibility, if anything happened to any of you, I couldn't show my face in Ponyville again.”

The image fades, Luna stands there smiling at me.

“What you did was beyond what anypony expected of you! That is why I asked one of my closest followers to help you.”

“Is that who appeared before I blacked out.”

“Yes! Her name is Clairvoyant. She has been living in the forest far longer than any pony, even the zebra. When you awake you will be in safe hooves.” I see Luna grimace as she finds the wound in my stomach. “But let's take care of that first ok?” She lifts her hoof and swipes it over the opening, the hole vanishes leaving nothing not even a scar.

I rub at the area trying to see if it's some illusion or trick. But no it was real, my wound was gone. I smiled at her as she then took on a more serious tone.

“John, I also came to you tonight because something has come to my attention I think you will want to hear.”

“It's about my way home isn't it?”

“No, we are still looking! I promise you! This however is much more important.”

“How can this be much more important?”

“Because it concerns you and a close pony friend of yours.” My mind thinks of Applejack.

“Who?”

“I can't explain, it would be better if I showed you!”

Luna flairs her horn again and the scenery changes. This time I find myself standing in Ponyville town centre. The town was weird because all the ponies I could see were standing still like they were frozen in time.

“Why are they all frozen?” I ask.

“This is a vision given to me by another follower who has the ability to see the future but in small amounts. She gave me this vision because it seemed out of place and that she couldn't identify the....Well you will see for yourself.” Luna waves a hoof and the vision starts.

I see ponies walking around that I have met before, I see Lyra, Roseluck, Applejack and many others going about their daily jobs. I was about to say something as nothing happened after a few minutes, when this black shadow flew over my head and landed in the market square. It was a black carriage sporting a crescent moon on the side, it was being pulled by two pegasi clad in black armour that was highlighted with blue. I watched in awe as three ponies got out but it was the first pony that grabbed my attention.

He was big, I would say slightly taller than Big Mac but not by much. I noticed the wings by his side, he was a pegasis; I have never seen one so large before. Judging by his size and the distance between the curve of his wing to the tip, his wingspan had to be at least seven to eight metres wide. I saw the pony gesture to the two behind him to stay put, the ponies respond with quick salutes; so this guy was some leader I take it. I turn to Luna but she's just staring at the large pony with....Wait, was she crying? I start to follow the large pony as he walks through the market.

I look him over, he was wearing some sort of armour. It encased him from head to hoof with parts covering were his muzzle would be. I also saw that the pony's eyes were covered aswell, His wings had been dressed in some sort of tight fitting chain mail, probably to give him protection and allow him to fly. I followed him to his destination, Ponyville library; Twilights house. The pony knocked on the door, a few seconds later a familiar purple dragon opened it.

“Um? Can I help you?” Spike asked.

“Is the mare of the house present?” The large pony asks with a gruff voice, masked even more by his enclosed helmet.

“Yes, she is upstairs.”

“It is important that I speak with her!”

“Ok, I'll give her a shout.” Spike turns and shouts from the doorway. “Twilight! You have some armoured pony asking for you!”

“Who is it?” I hear come from inside.

“I just told you it's some armoured pony!” Spike retorts.

“Tell her I come from Princess Luna.” The armoured pony states.

“He comes from Princess Luna!” Spike shouts behind.

I hear something drop, I don't know if it was a mirror or some vase but it definitely sounded like glass. It was followed moments later by a purple flash and Twilight appearing at the door.

“I'm Twilight Sparkle, this is my home! Can I help you?”

“Yes you can Miss Sparkle! By coming with me!”

“What!? Going where!?” Twilight asks.

The large pony turns his head and opens a compartment on his armour and pulls out three objects. Now i'm not an expert when it comes to these things but I know shackles when I see them.

“Miss Sparkle! By the authority granted to me by Princess Luna and by being the Highest ranking member of the crescent guard! I hereby place you under arrest for the theft of the Royal Emerald Star! Please come quietly!”

“Under arrest! But I haven't stolen anything!” Twilight says clearly horrified at what's happening.

“That is not for me to decide! These orders come from Princess Luna herself, Please don't make this any harder!” The large pony sighs. “I will use force if you resist!”

“Then is have no choice, do I?” Twilight states raising up her hooves.

The armoured pony fastens the shackles against Twilights legs and puts some sort of ring around Twilights horn.

“What's that ring thing?” I ask Luna.

“It's a device designed to suppress a unicorns magic.” Luna replies.

“I don't understand though princess, what has this vision got to do with me?”

“I'm amazed you have not realised who that large pony is, have you?” Luna says turning to face me.

I look closer and for the life of me I couldn't see who it was, the armour was obscuring everything; that is until the pony turned to look at his guard friends. It then hit me,

“That's me, Isn't it.” I say. “That large pony is me.”

“Yes, This is why I had to show you, for some reason you are part of...No! Leader of a new branch of my army I only thought of two days ago!” Luna exclaims.

“How? Why?”

“I don't know! The crescent guard is a new plan by me to create my own version of Celestias royal guard.”

“But don't you have the night guard?” I ask.

“Yes but they are more like spies and infiltrators, I need a group of ponies that can give as much as they get; apparently you are the leader of that group, and quite dashing too!” The last part threw me off guard.

“What!?” I splutter, almost falling over.

“Sorry I got carried away, but this vision isn't over; more follows.” We both turn back as Twilight is now being led through the market flanked by the two guards that exited with my future self. I see Twilight holding her head low, I was disgusted with myself for doing this to a friend. I clenched my fists, feeling the anger inside me.

Then something confused me, I saw my future self lean to Twilight and whisper something; it made Twilight perk up and nod.

“Did you just see that?” I ask Luna.

“See what?” For an alicorn she sure was blind.

“My future self whispered something to Twilight.”

“Probably for her to keep walking.”

“No, it was something that made her nod in understanding not obedience.”

“You can tell the difference?” Luna asks.

“Of course, can't you?”

“Guess I have been out of the lime light of ruling for so long, I have forgotten some of my baser instincts.”

“What ever it was, it seemed to be only for Twilight's ears.” I say.

As I watched Twilight was led to the back of the carriage and put inside. Her shackles were magically tethered to a rail to prevent her from moving. I saw my future self say something to her that made her nod again, as the carriages back doors were shut my future self turned and caught Applejacks eyes. Applejack was crying.

I saw my future self go to approach her but out of nowhere the form of Big Mac stepped in front of me. My future self frowned.

“Nope!” I all I heard Big Mac say.

My future self just nodded and turned away. I saw myself step into the front of the carriage and order the two pegasi pulling it to take off, I don't know if I saw it correctly but as the carriage lifted off I saw a single tear roll down my future selfs face. That was when the vision froze again.

“That is when it ends.” Luna states.

“So there's no more?” I ask.

“No, but I will endeavour to uncover more if I can.”

“You and Celestia are doing so much for me, I can't ask any more of you.”

“This vision definitely needs more of my attention, but my sister will keep her search going.” Luna says turning to walk away.

“Wait! What am I supposed to do? Forget this ever happened?”

“I don't expect you to forget, but you have a long way to go before this vision comes to fruition. I think you need to prepare for what ever your future will bring.” Luna extends her wings.

“Wait you're leaving?” I ask.

“Yes, I can feel you are going to wake soon!”

“Princess Luna before you go, can I ask you something?”

“Go ahead.”

“Do you consider me a good person?”

Luna folds back her wings, she turns to me with a look of confusion.

“Why do you ask?”

“I just want to know that if I change into something i'm not, that you all remember me for who I was.”

“You will always be a good person, even I have seen it; though sometimes you should keep your fantasies to day dreaming.” Luna blushes slightly.

“Oh! You saw that did you?” I rub the back of my head.

“More like all of them! I should really stop keeping an eye on you.” Luna giggles.

The embarrassment was too much, I felt the heat rise in my face.

“I take it this is the last time I'll see you for awhile?” I ask, feeling my blushing subsiding.

“I that's what you wish, but you can call to me in your dreams if I am not helping some other pony.” Luna replies.

“I would like that, though I think if I was to say I have a princess' ear some ponies might see that as a bad thing.”

“Then our meetings will be secret, and I promise your marefriend will not know; though her fantasies are just as 'erotic' as yours.” Luna smiles as she takes to the air.

“I wish you well in your search princess.” I say.

“And I wish you well in your future John.” Luna looks up as if she can hear something. “I have to go will we speak again, goodbye John.”

Before I can reply the environment around me swirls and fades taking Luna with it. The darkness is soon replaced by a new warmth. I slowly feel my body again as the pain in my back and stomach comes in waves. I open my eyes, a blinding light enters and causes me to wince.

“Oh! I am so sorry, here let me turn that down.”

I don't recognise the voice and I panic slightly, I remember what Luna told me “Her name is Clairvoyant. She has been living in the forest far longer than any pony, even the zebra. When you awake you will be in safe hooves.”

I bring one of my hands to my head and try to calm the pounding headache I was feeling.

“Oh, you shouldn't move so soon! Your injuries were quite severe!”

“Where – where am I?” I ask, rubbing my temples.

“You are in my home, my name is -”

“Clairvoyant.” I state while cutting her off.

“Yes, how did you know?”

“I spoke to a mutual friend of ours.” I point to my head hoping she would get the gesture. I am so glad she did.

“You spoke to Princess Luna! Oh how wonderful! You must be very important!?”

“Not really, I'm just your regular old human.” I reply.

“Nonsense! The princess would only speak to you if you had to be important.” She says waving a hoof at me.

“Any way it doesn't matter. All that matters is you helped me and saved my life.”

“It was nothing, your injuries were severe but not to the point they couldn't be repaired.”

“Again I thank you Clairvoyant, I should be dead now.” I start to feel a bit faint so I lay back down.

“Like I said you shouldn't be moving, the magic takes awhile to work and your body is still recovering.” Clairvoyant pushes my body so I'm lying properly on the bed.

I go to retort but my stomach flairs as if something was working it's way through my body. I reach down and feel where I was punctured and there's nothing. There's no scar, no hole just me. I circle my fingers over the area and feel the tenderness of the skin.

“Oh yes, that injury was the worst; I had to spend almost five hours repairing that.”

I pull my hand away and close my eye's......Wait!

“five hours!?” I shout springing up and regretting it two seconds later.

“Yes, you have been unconscious for seven hours.”

“My friends! They must be worried sick, that I died or something!” I enter what I like to call of state of 'perpetual mind fuck'. It's a mixture of confusion and major overflow of anxiety. It's the feeling you get when you go to the hospital for someone to check out your ass and they show you what they will be sticking up there. Yeah THAT feeling.

“Oh my! I should have sent them that message by now!” Clairvoyant runs over to a small desk and writes out a small note. She then runs over to an open window and gives a whistle, several seconds later a bird flies up and she puts the message on it's leg. I watch as the bird takes off heading what I think is the direction of Ponyville.

“Does the bird know who to take that to?”

“Oh no, but he will give it to somepony in Ponyville and they will get it to your friends.” She replied, giving me a warm smile.

“You know a lot of ponies in Ponyville?”

“Yes, a few but I try to limit my contact. To avoid any complications.” Clairvoyant walks over to a tea pot and pours out some sweet smelling liquid.

“Complications?” I ask with a hint of confusion.

“I have a unique ability that draws suspicion and by limiting my contact with other ponies, I can stop that suspicion.”

“I take it your name has something to do with said ability?” I try not to sound obvious.

“Yes.” Clairvoyant looks around as if someone's watching, weirdly enough I do it aswell. “I have the ability to see a pony's future by touching them and focusing.”

“So you gave the vision to Princess Luna?”

“Vision? I have not been contacted by the Princess for many moons, until today that is.”

“Hmm, well could you....I don't know, do me then?” Clairvoyant spits out some of the liquid she was testing.

“Pardon!?” She asks, her eye's widening.

“You know use your gift on me.”

“Oh that! I guess it won't do any harm.” She picks up and cup of the sweet liquid and hands it to me. “This nectar will help you relax and heal while I conduct the touching.”

“The touching?” I ask looking sly.

Clairvoyant facehoofs, “Just relax ok? It won't hurt a bit.”

Clairvoyant reaches out and touches my leg as I sip the nectar. I look at her face as a frown comes over it, then it is followed by an expression of pain. Just before I go to touch her she jumps out of her trance like state and backs away from me.

“What! What did you see?” I ask eagerly.

“I can only see a few days into the future but...”

“But what?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“Yes tell me, please.”

“You are going to go through a large amount of pain and suffering, your closest friends will be there to help you but you will come out changed.” She places a hoof on my leg. “I'm sorry John.” Her look of anguish is disheartening.

“Change? What change? Did you see it?”

“No I didn't, but what ever it was it made ponies that carried great respect for you, gasp in shock.”

I lean back on the bed again after putting the bowl I was drinking out of down. I look at the ceiling feeling dread but also frustration that Clairvoyant couldn't tell me more. She went to comfort me but I held up my hand and said.

“The future is not written in stone yet, it can still change.”

Clairvoyant nods. I ask if we can change the subject and I went on to ask about her. At first Clairvoyant was hesitant but she told me anyway saying that if she couldn't trust me, a favourite of Luna, then really who can she trust? We talked for a long while, but every question I asked and was asked in return there was one question I kept asking myself.

Was my future, the unwritten future; going to end badly for me or for my friends? But I knew one thing, what ever it was I was going to face it with every fibre of my being and there was no living creature big or small was going to change that.

Mind state - Confession to the night

The conversation with Clairvoyant went on for quite some time, after I think maybe a couple of hours our talk turned into nothing more than time filler. I did learn a lot from her though, she was very intelligent. I however was a complete moron compared to her, she had a better life even though most of it was spent in the forest. Clairvoyant wasn't done with showing me how much of a complete ponce I clearly was.

“Yerken!” Clairvoyant shouts as she throws her hooves into the air, I just face palm.

“I will never get the hang of this you know.” I say.

“You're getting better, you just need some practice.” Clairvoyant replies.

“This is probably the most unusual game I have ever played.”

“It does take a while to get use to it.” Clairvoyant giggles.

“That's an understatement,” I look towards the door. “You know my friends should have been here by now don't you think?”

“Tired of me already?” Clairvoyant gives me a sultry look.

“No! I didn't mean it like that, just that I never thought of Twilight having trouble getting anywhere.”

It was at that moment a small flash of purple light enters through the window followed closely by panicked knocking. I turn to the door as Clairvoyant gets up.

“Speak of the ponies.” She laughs.

I see Clairvoyant open the door and reveal the six forms I had come to love and respect. “Where is he? Ah'm gonna kill him!” Though I could be mistaken.

“You must be Johns friends, please come in. He's right over there.” Clairvoyant gestures to me. I wave back. I see the faces of all six of my friends light up with smiles.

“John!”

“You're alive!”

“Oh thank Celestia!”

“Ah'm gonna kill you!”

“Told you he was fine!”

“Heh, tough guy!”

I was tearful, not because I was happy but because I was sad too. My friends still loved me, but I had hurt them again. Again! Everytime I do something good I ruin it and get sent back two places, it's like playing snakes and ladders with my friendships. I don't have long to think as an orange blur crashes into me and bowls me over. I rub my head as it smacked off the floor and found my true apple of my eye holding me tightly.

“Hi Applejack, miss me?” I hug her back.

“Don't ya hi me! Ah nearly lost you again! Ah shouldn't have given ya permission to go in the forest with the girls. Ah should have gone with you.” Applejack says without looking at me, her head buried in my chest.

My mind wonders back to the fight only for me to realise something. “The girls are they ok?”

“Their fine John, safe at Sweet Apple Acres.” Twilight responds.

“Oh thank goodness.” I reply holding Applejack tighter and burying my head into Applejacks mane.

“We're just glad you are alright darling.” Rarity adds.

“Johns wounds were not heavy and I managed to repair them quickly.” Clairvoyant states walking up to the group.

“You must be Clairvoyant, it's nice to meet you.” Twilight says.

“No the pleasures all mine. It's wonderful meeting the friends I have heard about over the last couple of hours.”

“Oh, John told you about us?” Fluttershy asks.

“Yes, He explained what you mean to him and how he wouldn't trade you ladies for anything, not even for the way back to his own world.” Clairvoyant replies.

The girls stand shocked for a few minutes as the realisation of Clairvoyants words sink in.

“John? Ya really said that?” Applejack asks me now looking into my eyes.

“I did. And I meant it.” I turn to look at the group. “You mares have been the light of my life since I came here, you have trusted me and I have trusted you; though I believe your trust in me has been hurt several times already.”

“What ya mean by that?”

“Everytime you have trusted me to do something it has turned out bad, usually hurting me or you. It tears me up inside to see you guys sad or unhappy.” I stroke the side of Applejacks face. “ And I would hate to lose you Applejack.” I turn my gaze back to the rest. “Any of you, I couldn't, I wouldn't stay in Ponyville or come back ever again if it meant I would lose your friendship.”

“John, you would never lose us as friends. We love you big guy.” I was surprised that came from Rainbow, I think a few others were as well. “What? I said I don't do mushy stuff but I never said I don't know when somepony means a great deal to me.” I tear up at that statement.

“I think we have taken too much of miss Clairvoyants time, i'm sure she has other things to do than watch me cuddle with my marefriend.” I give Clairvoyant a wink to which she blushes.

“It's no problem, I rarely get visitors and even when I do they don't stay for very long.” Clairvoyant states.

“Well, why don't you come back to mine for tea? I would be fascinated if you told me how you managed to fix Johns wounds so fast without magic.” Twilight says.

“I would love that, however as I told John earlier; I try to remove myself from Ponyville as much as possible.” Clairvoyant replies.

“Oh.” Twilight lowers her head. “Maybe I can set up an appointment with you, and I can return during a time that's best suited for you?”

“I would enjoy that but can I have a few words with John alone again before you leave, I have forgot to tell him something.”

“Sure Miss Clairvoyant you take all the time you need.” Rarity says levitating Applejack off me and magicking her out the front door.

“John we will meet you outside, don't get lost again!” Rainbow says as she flys out giggling.

The group leaves Clairvoyants house and I find myself sitting alone with Clairvoyant again.

“So what is this thing you forgot to ask me?” I say.

“Actually I lied slightly, I didn't want to ask you anything I wanted to give you something.” Clairvoyant states.

Clairvoyant walks over to a large wooden chest sitting in the corner of her house, she reaches out a hoof and presses it against a very detailed button. The button seemed to be expertly carved out of metal and flashed when Clairvoyant touched it. The chests lid slowly opens and Clairvoyant peers inside. After a few minutes she grabs something and turns around to me as the chests lid closes on it's own.

Clairvoyant walks up to me and places an orange gem on my lap. “I want you to have this.” She says.

“What is it?” I ask. “Apart from being an expensive looking gem.”

“It's a soul gem, it can tell if somepony or thing is lying or telling the truth. To use it just tap the gem three times and ask your questions. If the pony or creature is lying it will flash twice and vibrate, if they are telling the truth it will flash once and vibrate.” Clairvoyant replies.

“Why are you giving this to me?”

“I'm not sure but it was given to me by Princess Luna today and she told me to give it to you. The reason behind it she did not state and I did not ask.”

“Well maybe when I see her I’ll ask myself, I am going to Canterlot tomorrow with Rarity.” I reply.

“I thought you had a marefriend?”

“I do. This is just a business call, Rarity needed help and I volunteered; why? Do you think there's more involved?”

“I cannot make that judgement, however your friends are very nice and i'm sure there is no negative under current to the trip.”

I stand up slipping the gem into my pocket. “Well, I thank you again for all you've done Clairvoyant, I hope I can repay your kindness some time.”

“There is no need John, but if you are free and I need some odd jobs doing, I will send a letter to you.”

“I would like that Clairvoyant.” I knee down. “Thanks again.” I give her a hug and smile as I feel a leg return the gesture.

“Take care John.” Clairvoyant tells me as I leave her house closing her door behind me.

I hated to just leave like that, Clairvoyant had taken care of me and healed me. If it wasn't for her I would be dead, or at least bleeding out somewhere. I push the thought from my head. I am alive that's all that matters, but I will make it up to Clairvoyant; she can trust me on that.

I happily walked alongside my friends as we left the Everfree, safely this time. I sighed and looked back. I felt a hoof touch me on the back.

“Hey, ya ok?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, i'm just thinking that's all. I really could have died today and I just don't know what to think. I just can't think of anything to say about it.”

“Maybe ya need a break, ya know to think about it.”

“Guess the trip to Canterlot tomorrow will take care of that.”

“Ah've been thinking, why don't you stay at ma house for a while; just until you recover.” Applejack blushes. “I-If ya want ta that is?”

I smile at her. “I would like to Applejack but I made a promise to help Rarity and I hate to break promises.” I reach down and lift her head. “But I haven't said no.” I give her a kiss before walking on smiling. Applejack just stands there with a hoof to her mouth. “Hey are you coming or what?” I call back.

“Yeah, Ya are so going ta pay for this ya know!” Applejack says as she takes up a position next to me.

“Oh! Are you going to spank me? Tie me down and tell me i'm your bitch?” I reply.

“What!?” Applejack stumbles.

“You are so easy Applejack, But I think my punishment will have to wait till I come back.”

“Ah'll be ready.” Applejack says with a grin. Well ain't she the kinky one.

The others had walked on ahead to give me and Applejack our time alone, by the time we had reached Ponyville I had successfully made Applejack blush three times. I was getting good at it. Applejack had given me a kiss before she parted heading for home. In the end it was just me Twilight, Rarity and Pinkie left.

“So John, how are you holding up?” Rarity asks.

“Better I guess, now i'm back in Ponyville.” I look back. “I don't think I'll be going back there for a while though, well until I can repay Clairvoyant.”

“She seemed nice, gave us our Johnny back!” Pinkie said bouncing around me.

“Pinkie that sounded both nasty and complementary. I thank you.” I reply.

“No problem! I better head home, gummy is probably missing me.” Pinkie says before she vanishes from view. How does she do that? Seriously that mare is one living mind fuck.

“Ah yes, it is getting late and my sister will be worried were I have got to. I'll see you tomorrow John, don't forget ten o'clock at Ponyville station.”

“Won't miss it Rarity, Goodnight.” I give a small wave of my hand.

After Rarity had left it was just me and Twilight walking to the library. I couldn't help but notice Twilight was very silent during the whole trip back.

“Twilight are you alright?” I ask looking towards her. I stop as I see she was crying heavily. “Twilight what's wrong?”

Twilight looked up at me and then just lunged at me, she wrapped her front legs around my waist and planted her muzzled into my chest. I teared up as I heard her crying into my t-shirt. I put one hand on her head and the other around her shoulders. It was a few minutes and several looks from ponies passing by before Twilight finally calmed down enough to look at me.

“Hey, what's with all these tears eh?” I ask still rubbing her mane.

“I-I, I almost lost you!” Twilight blurts out.

“Lost me? You never lost me Twilight.”

“But we all nearly did! You almost died and I wasn't there to help you!”

“Wait you said I nearly lost you, not we nearly lost you.”

“Since I have come to Ponyville I have made friends, they have helped me more than any other thing. But I have never had a family here, sure my parents and brother live in Canterlot; but I have no pony here in Ponyville.”

“What about spike? Isn't he family?” I say.

“In a way yes but I haven't felt that with him, but since you arrived I have felt that with you.”

My mind stopped. Twilight felt I was family. I mean I like her and all of the others but as a family? Maybe Applejack but all of them? I thought about this, since I have arrived they have sheltered me, fed me and clothed me everything a family would do. I looked back down to Twilight as I realised I was staring into space.

“Then from this point on Twilight, I would love for you to be my younger sister.” I say.

Twilight almost bowled me over with joy. “You mean it!” The look on her face is like she cannot keep the joy and excitement contained. “You want me to be your sister!”

“Yes, I mean Applejack is my marefriend and if I play my cards right maybe more than that. But you have treated me with kindness and respect. I want all of you to be my family, and I think I can't think of anypony more suited to the task.”

“This is great! We'll have so much fun! I can help you with your work getting to know Equestria and and.....”

“Whoa Twilight, let's take steps ok? I'll have to let the others know aswell, so I'll tell Rarity and Fluttershy tomorrow. Should give us something to talk about on the train ride over.”

“Wait you want to tell the others?”

“Of course, all of you are my family now. You have been there for me even when I keep screwing up. Making you my step sister is a big leap in my life here, but I have to face facts that even if the princesses exhaust all the options of sending me back; this is my home now and I want to make the best of it.” I state.

Twilight looks at me and I see tears form in her eyes again. I grab Twilight and pull her in for a hug, I feel her tears soak my t-shirt. “Come on, I think we better go home. We are drawing an audience.”

Twilight looks up and around seeing several ponies staring, some even have tears of their own leading me to believe they heard most of what I said. We reach the library and Twilight opens the door using her magic, I stop and look at the sky. I see the moon hovering way up high and I sigh.

“John are you coming in?” Twilight asks appearing at the door again.

“Give me a few minutes ok Twilight, I have some pony I wish to speak to.”

“Sure I'll get some supper ready, just don't stay out to long.”

“No mum.” I reply, getting Twilight to smile before she disappears again.

I walk over to the side of the library and lean against the trunk. I fold my arms as I gaze back to the moon. I close my eyes as I think about what i'm going to say, but what can I say; at this time I don't think thanks is really enough. So I decide to just wing it.

“Princess Luna, I don't know if you can hear me but some ponies say you can. Since I have come here to Equestria I have been helped many times by you and the ponies around me. I know that some still see me as some freakish monster but I glad that most see me as one of them. Today I could have died if it wasn't for you calling Clairvoyant to help me, for that thanks just doesn't seem enough. I know that you will say it's the least you can do but please were I come from saving someone's life is more than just something you do. It's more important than that. Twilight, Applejack and the others, they have given me something I never thought was possible. They gave me hope, they gave me love; most of all they gave me what I have longed for. A family to call my own, you see back in my old world my parents were both dead. All I had were my friends and my job. Now I have everything I always wanted.” I push away from the library's trunk and look back to the moon. “I know your looking for some way to send me back, but I'm asking you this; No! I'm telling you this! Don't rush ok? I want what I have here to last. This new life I have...I want it to be mine until I die.” I turn around and head back to the library’s front door but I stop. “I'm glad I can speak to you in this way, I now see why every pony loves you so. I hope you heard all this, if not then i'm just glad some part of you might have. Anyway I better get going, have a nice night Luna.”

I head back inside to the comfort of the library. I turn around again to glimpse the moon one last time. As I turn a star crosses the sky and hovers above. I stand looking at this star perplexed by how it just moved. I raise up my hand and block the star out with my thumb, as I put my hand down I notice the star has vanished. I smile knowing that the princess must have heard me, I cross the threshold finally entering my temporary home. I spot Twilight preparing some food in the kitchen area, she turns towards me and smiles. I smile back and take a seat on the library's couch.

“What were you doing outside?” Twilight asks me from the kitchen.

“Oh I just confessed to a goddess.” I reply.

“Did she hear you?”

“I think so.”

“I sometimes do that too you know.” Twilight says exiting the kitchen with two plates held in her magic.

“Do what?”

“Talk to Princess Luna. I'm not sure if she can hear me but I like to think so. It's so soothing talking to the moon.” Twilight lays on the couch beside me. “What did you talk about anyway?”

“Me mostly, just a one sided confession.” I pick up the late of food.

“I'm sure Princess Luna heard you, she would enjoy speaking to you it think. You and her are so alike.”

“I just think tomorrow is going to be the big game changer Twilight.”

“Why do you think that?”

“I'm going to Canterlot for the first time, the capitol. It's a big thing for me, I just hope I don't fuck it up.” I reply, putting down my plate of food after eating nothing from it. “I'm going to go to bed Twilight, I have along day ahead of me tomorrow. I'll see you in the morning.”

“Yeah, Goodnight John and remember. We are all here for you; as a family.”

“Thanks Twilight, that means a lot to me. Goodnight.” I walk up the stairs and along the small corridor to my room. I open the door and sigh. Tomorrow is the start of a new day for me and my friends. This time I vow, I will not fuck it up.

Mind state - Canterlot here I come!

Today I awoke without any pony or dragon poking me, at that I knew it was going to be a good day. I looked over and checked the small clock on my bedside table and saw it read 8.05am. I smiled. Today I was going to the one place I had wanted to go in my almost six weeks of being here, Canterlot. But I knew in my mind that I had to make an impression, going to the nations capitol wearing a t-shirt and trousers was not going to cut it. Then it was a good thing I asked Rarity to make me some 'proper' attire for some such occasions.

After I had taken a shower noting that Twilight and Spikes room was empty, I shrugged and went back to my room to see what glorious clothing Rarity had made. I approached the small cupboard and took out the brown box Rarity had put my clothes in on my suggestion. I surveyed the contents and began to pull the items out one by one carefully putting them on the bed. I picked out a pair of well crafted black dress pants followed by a perfectly arranged red shirt of silk like material. I also found Rarity had included a belt and cuff links with the trousers and shirt. I lifted out several ties that had been made to complement the shirt or other tops inside the box, I made no effort and choose to go with a black tie.

I stood in front of the full size mirror spinning around after donning my new clothes. I made sure the fabric didn't crease or bunch as I gave myself one last look before pointing and grinning to myself in the mirror.

“Damn! I look good in red.” I laughed to myself before exiting and heading for the stairs. Before I could reach them however a voice stopped me in my tracks.

“I wouldn't go down there if I were you!”

I turn to see spike standing behind me.

“Hey Spike, what's up.” I hold out my fist and he bumps it happily. “And what do you mean don't go down there?”

“Twilights having one of her famous 'have I got everything' attacks.”

“Really? About what?”

“You actually, she's getting somethings together for your trip with Rarity.” I couldn't help but notice Spike lower his tone when he mentioned Rarity.

“Spike you know I have no interest in Rarity, I have Applejack remember. Nothing will happen to Rarity on this trip I promise.” Spike grew a smile.

“Thanks John, I knew you weren't that type of um...guy!”

“No problem Spike, well I better go down and stop miss worry.” Spike and I laugh before I cautiously walk down the stairs.

**** **** ****

I took me the best part of half an hour to calm Twilight down, by then I had twenty minutes to wait before the train to Canterlot arrived.

“Look Twilight i'm only going to Canterlot, not halfway around the world.”

“I know but I just want you to be prepared!”

“Prepared for what?” I ask.

“Well, anything! Canterlot isn't without it's demons you know.” Twilight states.

“I wasn't implying that, but i'm not defenceless Twilight. I can handle myself.” I say crossing my arms.

“I-I just want you to be safe.”

I pick up the bag Twilight made for me and approached the library door. “I know Twilight, I thank you for that but I have to go now. I'll see you later when I get back.” I give her a smile and she returns it. I know Twilight's just being protective but sometimes she can go a little overboard.

I walked to Ponyville's train station, getting several wolf whistles from known mares. I ignored them but the blush evident on my face. I arrived just before quarter to ten according to the clock above the ticket booth. I saw the conductor standing on the platform and gave him a friendly salute, he returned my greeting with a nod. I spotted one of the benches nearby and walked over to it, sitting down I took in the fresh morning air and sighed as I closed my eye's thinking about the trip ahead.

It wasn't long, probably a few minutes or so when I heard hooves land on the stations wooden deck near me. I opened my eyes and saw Fluttershy facing away from me holding what seemed to be a bag in her mouth.

“Hello Fluttershy.” I call out. She jumps a little and drops her bag before turning around. “Sorry I didn't mean to scare you, guess I should have waited for you to turn around.”

“No, it's ok John.” Fluttershy picks up her bag and puts it down next to the bench. “Your here early.”

“I couldn't wait, I mean you've probably gone to Canterlot plenty of times but me; this will be my first time. I'm just so excited.” Fluttershy smiles at me. “So? How come your here early too?”

“Oh, I usually come a little bit early to avoid the crowds.”

I look around seeing only the conductor and the pony in the ticket booth. I turn my gaze back to Fluttershy and raise my eyebrow, she saw my confusion.

“Well, sometimes there are a lot of ponies here.” Fluttershy states trying to hide behind her mane.

“Why do you do that Fluttershy?”

“Do what?” She replies quietly.

“Hide behind your mane? I know your shy, hell I was back on earth; but it's only me here you have nothing to be scared of.” After saying that my brain clicked. “Unless, it's me your scared of?” Fluttershy looked away from me. Yup thought so! “Fluttershy you have nothing to be scared of from me, what's makes you think I'll even be a threat to you?” My brain clicked again, man I was slow today. “Of course!” I say throwing my hands up. “It's my change, you have no idea what's happening to me so your scared of what might happen when I do!” My tone was a little more harsh than I realised.

“That's not it at all!” Fluttershy shouts rounding her gaze back towards me, I saw she was crying.

“Then, what?”

“I like you!” Fluttershy realises what she just said and puts her hooves to her mouth. I sit there wide eyed.

“Y-You like me? In what way?” I know stupid question but It had to be asked.

“I really like you.”

“Oh.” I turn my gaze away like I was staring at something distant. “I don't know what to say.”

“Please say you like me too!”

“Fluttershy, i'm with Applejack. I love you like family but not...love you, not in that way.”

What Fluttershy did next shocked me. Fluttershy flew up level with me and hugged me. Well being me, my head was going 'what the fuck is going on'; my face matched my thoughts. Fluttershy released me and fluttered back to land on the bench. I saw that her tears were completely gone.

“You passed.” She simply states.

“I what now?”

“You passed my test, my loyalty test.”

“I still don't get you.” My mind was blank.

“I use it on stallions that date my friends to see if they are loyal. You passed.”

I leaned back on the bench. “Wait! Your saying you come on to stallions to see if they remain loyal to the mare their dating?”

“Yep. Oh my gosh! I hope I didn't scare you off Applejack!?” Fluttershy really got worried. I just laughed. “What's so funny?” Fluttershy asks hitting me in the arm.

“Scare me off Applejack, really?” I almost fall off the bench. “Fluttershy, the only thing that can scare me off Applejack is Applejack herself.” Fluttershy just smiles then breaks out into laughter.

“Oh, it's so nice to see you two getting a long!”

Me and Fluttershy stop laughing and look over to the stations entrance, Rarity was standing there smiling. I stand up and brush myself off trying to look presentable. Rarity trots over giggling.

“Hi Rarity, lovely morning.” I say rubbing the back of my neck.

“Why yes it is, I didn't notice. But I must say i'm glad you two are talking.”

“Yes, we have discussed our problems; and I couldn't be happier.” I say while rubbing Fluttershy's mane.

“I'm so glad.” Rarity states looking across at the station clock. “The train should be a long any minute now, are you set John? We wont be back in Ponyville for a few days.”

“Yeah, I have everything I need here in this bag. I just hope I don't cast a threatening image.”

“John if you have any reservations, we could postpone this trip.” Rarity replies.

“No it's ok Rarity, i'm excited to go. There is one thing though I must discuss with you on the way over, actually it concerns both of you.” I state.

“I hope it's nothing bad.” Fluttershy says.

“No it's nothing bad but I think you will like it.” I turn my head as the sound of a steam train draws near. Rarity tried saying something to me but it was drowned out by the train arriving and my heart beating faster.

**** **** ****

The train ride itself was beautiful, the scenery as we travelled was a mixture of different colours and hues. Me, Rarity and Fluttershy had sat down in a relatively empty carriage. I was staring out of the window, a small smile graced my expression as I found myself loving scenery over the company I was keeping.

“I take it you find Equestria beautiful John?”

I turn my head to the seat opposite me. Rarity was looking at me intently while Fluttershy had fallen asleep.

“You wouldn't believe Rarity, we had places called national parks back in my world; but nothing like this. It just seems to me that all of Equestria was crafted to be beautiful. Just like everypony in it.” I realise what I just said, I turn my gaze back out the window blushing intensely.

“Well, um thank you. I think.” Rarity fidgets slightly. “I wanted to ask, what are you planning on doing when we get to Canterlot?”

“I never really though about that to be honest. I was granted an invitation by Princess Luna to visit if I ever came to Canterlot, but it did happen in a dream so I don't no if it was sincere or not.” I reply shrugging.

“Oh, you spoke to Princess Luna?”

“Yes, she appeared to me in one of my dreams. Though now I think about it, I think it was more of a suggestion than a invite.” I tap my chin.

“Well I think it's wonderful the princess spoke to you, it shows you have made an impact in Ponyville.” Rarity states pointing at me with her hoof.

“I guess but there was a reason she came to visit me but I don't want to mention it yet, it's a private thing at the moment.”

“I understand.” Rarity replies. “I won't press the matter.”

“Thanks Rarity, I appreciate it.”

“It's ok darling, I know when something is too important to somepony.” Rarity seems to look at Fluttershy then back to me. “John, what was the um matter you wanted to speak to us about?”

“Oh yes right! I think you need to wake up Fluttershy for this.” I point to Fluttershy's sleeping form.

Rarity leans to Fluttershy and whispers in her ear. “Fluttershy darling, can you wake up please?” Fluttershy slowly opens her eyes and looks between both of us.

“Oh, are we there already.” Fluttershy asks.

“No dear, John is about to tell us that news he had for us.” Rarity answers.

“Oh ok!” Fluttershy pushes herself into a seating position.

I clear my throat. “Right, how can I say this? Ok I guess I should just come out with it.” I look to my friends and see they both look confused. “As you know I came to Equestria and lost everything I had back in my old world.” I see both of them nod. “Well I have thought to myself that I might never get back and have realised that I have no family here or a home; I mean I do have a home but not a permanent one and I don't want to scrounge off Twilight the entire time i'm here. So I have decided to seek out my own place but that is not the main point, the main point is the family part. Since I have been here you ladies have treated me with respect and friendship, more than I deserve.” I see Fluttershy's eyes tear up upon saying that, Rarity just stares but with a sad expression. “What I want to say girls is that, I see everyone of you as my family now and I want to make it official. I would like to make you my step sisters, I have already spoken to Twilight and she has accepted; now i'm asking you two. Will you accepted my family proposal.”

A silence permeates for several minutes as the two ponies share glances. I sigh in my head. They think i'm crazy, I don't blame them I don't know any of them aswell as I know Twilight or Applejack. I guess I should have realised they might be sceptical. My fears were unfounded however when Fluttershy and Rarity both lunge at me and crush me in a combined hug.

“Oh of course we will accept!” Rarity shouts.

“I would be so happy!” Fluttershy replies.

“Wait! I just thought Rarity, how would this effect your sister? I mean I didn't think about her, I'm such an idiot.” The two mares don't let up on their crush.

“I'm sure she would be fine with it, I will explain it to her; actually now I think about it she would enjoy having a big brother.” Rarity settles further into my shoulder. “Besides I think the biggest obstacle will be my parents.”

I tense. “What do you mean?” Freak out beginning in 1..2..3...

“Well my mother would not stop hugging you and my father would insist on taking you fishing.”

….Or not. “Well I wouldn't mind that, considering I haven't met them yet.”

“Oh yes your right! I should write to them about this when we get to Canterlot.”

“Rarity, I don't want anypony else to know until I tell Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie.”

“We won't tell pinkie promise!” I look down and see Fluttershy resting her head on my lap. How did she get down there? You know what screw it! I can't figure these ponies out...No scratch that! I can't figure my sisters out. Heh that sounded nice to say that.

“Thanks girls.” I hear the train give out a whistle. “I guess we are coming up on Canterlot.” I move to the window when Rarity let's me go. I lookup to the mountain coming into view and see the white and gold silhouette of Canterlot perched on the side of it. “Wow! Now that's impressive!”

“Oh you haven't seen nothing yet!” Rarity says leaning out the window with me.

From what I read in Twilights books Canterlot was built directly on the side of the mountain, but even that didn't prepare me for what I was seeing. Though I wasn't even there yet I knew without a doubt, there was no city on earth that could trump this mountain city on beauty and dizzying heights. There was one thing I knew, the trip was about to get a whole lot more exciting.

Author's Notes:

Here's chapter 9. Hope you are all enjoying it so far I have alot more chapters to go and even a twist(well more of a you saw it coming twist).

Mind State - Fucked Royally!!

The train ride up the mountain was spent with most of my body out the carriage window. I got more than my fair share of bugs to my face but I never showed that to Fluttershy, she would think I committed insect genocide. The train emerged from the last tunnel on it's last run to the station, I pulled myself back in when I heard the girls grab their bags off the racking nearby.

“You better grab your bag....Brother!” Rarity giggles. “It sounds so weird saying that.”

“Well get used to it, because your stuck with me now!” I say roughing up Raritys mane as I walk past.

“Ugh! Your so uncouth, you know that!” Rarity states trying to tidy her mane with her hooves.

I laugh grabbing off my bag and handing Fluttershys down to her. She takes it out of my hand with a smile. I stand by the window looking out to the platform as the train pulls up and stops with the trademark squeal of brakes. I start to sweat, Rarity notices my uncomfortable stance.

“John don't be worried, i'm sure you'll be fine.”

“It's not me i'm worried about girls, it's you.” I say without looking down to her.

“Us? Darling, what ever do you mean?”

“I don't want other ponies to shun you two, just because they think i'm some sort of monster.”

“Why would they think that? We have Minotaurs visit Canterlot all the time. I admit some are met with concern over their size but they are all accepted with open hooves, you wait! I bet you'll fit right in.”

“I hope so Rarity, I really do. Or this is going to be one long awkward trip.”

“Besides you have us to vouch for you!” Fluttershy says sitting beside me.

“I know I do, it's just me girls. I’ve always been nervous when visiting a new place, first time jitters I think.”

“Like I said John you'll do fine, besides we may not have need to walk through the city if my message was received.” Rarity says flicking her hair back.

“Message?”

“Yes, last time I was here I stayed at the castle. The princess said if a needed anything to write her a letter, I kind of called in that favour.” Rarity looks at me embarrassed.

“What kind of favour?” I ask as the train door opens.

Rarity was about to respond when we stepped out, only to be cut off by me bumping into a unicorn mare waiting to get on. The mare looks up to me and goes to scream, that is until I offer her my hand.

“I'm so sorry madam, I should have looked where I was going. Here let me help you up.”

“You...Are...!” The mare recoils from my hand.

“My name is John, this is my first time here.”

Several other ponies come over to see what was happening. I look around and see Rarity and Fluttershy trying to shoo them away, only to be ignored.

“Look madam, though I like to stand around as well as anypony but we are creating a scene.”

The mare at my feet looks around but unwilling to meet the eye of any of the ponies standing near by. She turns her gaze back to me and hesitantly reaches for my hand. The mare cringes slightly when her hoof touches my hand but she smiles when nothing happens. I lift her back to her hooves.

“There see that wasn't so bad now was it?” I ask.

“N-No, Your claws felt so soft.” The mare says while blushing. Seriously my fingers are going to get me in trouble one of these days, or maybe in someponys good books. “It was unexpected.”

“Again I am sorry for running into you like that, I hope you can accept my apology.” I put my hand over my chest and give her a little bow.

“There's no harm done and how can I refuse the apology of something so handsome.” The mare covers her mouth with one hoof and quickly runs to the carriage.

I turn around as the train signals it's departure. The mare stops in the door way and turns back. She levitates something out of her attire and throws it to me, it's small piece of paper.

“My names Ember, write me a letter some time!” The unicorn mare smiles as the carriage door closes and the train starts to move off.

“Well, you don't waste time do you!” I turn around to see Rarity grinning at me.

“I have no idea what you're getting at, I ran into her and I helped her up. Besides she was grateful.”

“Grateful enough to give you her address.” Rarity says pointing to the paper in my hand.

I look down at it and low and behold it did have an address written on it, an address in Canterlot too.

“That means nothing.” I say as I turn to a set of double doors labelled exit. “Anyway I don't think Applejack will like this.”

“Oh live a little! This is Canterlot, you can get anything here.” Rarity raises her head to come closer to me. “Anything!” The last bit was creepy, did she really imply that sex is for sale in this city.

“Rarity, what do you mean by anything?” What? I was curious.

“Oh just as it implies darling...Anything!”

“Riiight! Shouldn't we get going to our hotel or something?” I ask.

“Yes, the ponies keep staring at us.” Fluttershy states.

I take the time to look back and some of the ponies are staring at me, not all of us.

“Their staring at me girls not you.” I turn back around following the girls through the double doors. I could still feel the eyes on the back of my neck.

“Are you sure they were staring at you John?” Fluttershy asks.

“Seriously? A large creature nopony has seen before is in their midsts, and you think they are looking at you?” I say, my anger evident.

“I'm sorry I...”

“It's ok Fluttershy, I should have known that I would get stared at being here.”

“You need to relax John, ah I think that's our ride!” Rarity runs off towards a carriage parked outside. I spot two pegasi and one unicorn standing beside it.

The ponies are wearing white and gold lined armour, they must be guard but are they the standered guard or are they royal guard? I exit the station house followed by Fluttershy and get greeted by the unicorn guard.

“Are you John?” The guard says stoically.

“Yes I am.”

“Ah good, then we did not miss you. Your friend Miss Rarity wrote ahead and requested a royal carriage to take you to the castle.”

“The castle, why?” I ask.

“The princesses were adamant that you spend your trip staying in the castle instead of here in the city.”

“Um, ok then. That sounds great.” I state looking down to Fluttershy, who just shrugs.

“Isn't this just a great surprise!” I turn to find Rarity had approached beside us.

“Not much of a surprise Rarity if you wrote ahead and requested this!” I gesture to the carriage. “I don't want the princesses going out of their way to make me feel welcome here.” I see Rarity had dropped her ears and started to look sad. “But I will appreciate the gift, both of them; and anyway staying at the castle might be fun.” Raritys expression changes to smile at me broadly.

“Sir and madams, if you would like to step on board we will get underway.” The unicorn guard says opening the carriage door for me and my companions.

“Thank you. You don't mind if I ask your name, do you?” I ask the guard as I get in and sit down.

“Not at all, my name is Solar Flare.”

“Solar Flare, nice to meet you.” I hold out my hand and the guard doesn't hesitate to shake it. “You shook my hand?”

“The princesses have informed all the castle staff and guard of your arrival, I don't think you will find a pony that doesn't know what or who you are.” Solar Flare replies.

“Well that's good, anything else I should know?” I glare at Rarity.

“No sir, oh wait yes there is one thing. It's for your companions though.”

“Us?” Rarity asks.

“Yes. It seems Prince Shining Armour is visiting the castle today and has heard you ladies will be coming to stay. He would like to meet you upon your arrival.”

“Oh, certainly. It will be nice to see him again.” Rarity answers.

“Prince Shining Armour?” I ask Rarity, my face bearing a look of slight confusion.

“Oh, hasn't Twilight told you about him? He's her brother.”

My head explodes. Twilight said she had a brother but not a prince brother.

“Well she did mention a brother but not that he was a prince!”

“Ah yes, Twilight can leave certain important information out of her explanations.” Rarity replies.

“I think I need to speak to Twilight when I get home.” I say just as Solar Flare appears at the front of the carriage.

“Ok! We are all set. The ride should take no more than several minutes to reach the castle.” guard Flare states.

“Wow, several minutes. You mustn't get a lot of traffic in the city to be that quick.” I say.

“Oh, we're not driving there. We fly.” Solar Flare states while smiling.

Well feck me with a cactus. “Wait! Did you just say fly!?”

“Yes. Why is something wrong?”

“Yeah! I hate heights!” I start to panic.

“Don't worry, the trip won't last long and then you will be on solid ground again.” Guard Flare says grinning. This pony was mocking me, he had to be.

I grip the seat as the carriage lifts off, as it banks to towards the castle in the distance I adjust my sitting position to avoid looking out the window.

“Um, John?” Fluttershy calls to me.

“Yes Fluttershy?” I turn to her.

“Can you um, remove your hand?” She looks down getting me to follow suit.

It seems without knowing it I had grabbed Fluttershy's tail and was squeezing it.

“Sorry Fluttershy, I didn't realise.” I release my hand and place it on the seat next to me.

“It's ok.” Fluttershy seemed to bite her bottom lip as if she was hesitant to ask me something.

“Fluttershy, do you want to ask me something?” I ask.

“It's nothing important but um.” She looks to Rarity and back to me. “I just wanted to know why you are scared of heights?”

“I'm not sure I can answer that, only the fact that I always have. I live by the human saying that 'If god wanted humans to fly he would have given us wings'.”

“Oh, I thought it might have been something I could help with.” Fluttershy states looking down.

“Help me, well I might like to get over it sometime. Considering this change i'm going through, I might reach the clouds more than once during my transformation.” I smile at Fluttershy. “So yeah maybe it is something you can help me with, I would appreciate it.”

“You would? Great! I'll get everything ready when we return to Ponyville.” Fluttershy clops her front hooves together. “It will be so much fun.”

I couldn't help but notice that Fluttershy seemed to enjoy helping others, though everyone says she's the shy one. I try to calm myself as the carriage makes another turn to the right, damn I wish we were there already.

“Ok folks, the castle is just a few short minutes away. I have been asked by Princess Celestia to escort you to your room once we arrive.” Guard Flare turns to me. “And don't worry John, like I said everypony in the castle has been briefed of your arrival so it won't feel too awkward.”

“I hope so! I don't want every eye in the building gazing towards me where ever I go!”

“Hah! Just enjoy it my friend, you never know you might like the attention.”

“I won't doubt that, but it's the unwanted attention I don't like.”

“Unwanted attention?” The guard asks.

“Yeah! From types who resent me being here.”

“You don't have to worry about that, there was only one who resented your stay In the castle.”

“Who?” I ask, now curious.

“Prince Blueblood. I think his words were 'A creature should not stay in the castle! It should stay where it belongs, outside the city where it's rampaging couldn't damage anything'.”

“Rampage? What does he think I am, a dragon?”

“No! But the guys a jerk, every guard knows that. We only follow his orders because he's part of the royal family, if he wasn't then I don't think anypony would care.” Guard Flare looks forward then quickly back to us. “Ah! Looks like the castle is coming up, the landing can be tricky but these guys have done it lots of times.” Solar Flare gestures to the two pegasi pulling the carriage.

I ignore the little voice in my head and look out the carriage window, I spot the ivory and gold towers of the castle rising out of the city like beacons of light. The rays of the sun glinting off them. I can't help but stare in awe as the carriage draws closer.

“Wow, it's beautiful.” I state, almost leaning out the window. I had forgotten I was in a flying carriage as I surveyed the castle itself. I could see the courtyard area of the castle filled with ponies walking back and forth. I could spot the guards standing watch on the many walls and partitions. As the carriage dropped from the sky I saw we were approaching a small platform attached to the side of one of the towers.

The carriage lands with a small bump so carefully I barely felt it. Guard Flare jumps down from the carriage front and proceeds to open the carriage door.

“Ladies and Sir, I welcome you to Canterlot castle.”

“This place never fails to amaze me everytime I see it.” Rarity states leaving the carriage.

“Yes it's very beautiful.” Fluttershy replies following after Rarity.

“Beautiful! That's an understatement! This place is probably the most beautiful thing I have ever seen!” I jump down from the carriage before correcting myself. “Well the second most beautiful thing I have ever seen.” I pull out the photograph of Applejack from the front pocket of my bag and tuck it in my trouser pocket.

Rarity spots me put the photo in my pocket and she smiles. “I never knew you had a photo of Applejack John.”

“Actually, she doesn’t know I have it. Granny smith gave it to me two days ago, I said I never had a picture or memento of her I could carry around. I was just looking for a necklace or ring with an Apple on it, but Granny Smith gave the photo to me straight out of her family picture album.” I pull the picture out and show it to Rarity and Fluttershy who had just walked up to us. “It's from when she turned old enough to inherit the farm, I like her smile in it; it makes me just want to smile too.”

“It does show her feminine side, something you don't see very often from Applejack.”

I nod to Rarity and turn to see Solar Flare waiting patiently, he smiles and trots up to us.

“I f you folks would like, I can show you to your suites.”

“Thank you Guard Flare, we would like that.” Rarity states.

“Yes please.” Fluttershy replies.

“I wouldn't even know where to go anyway.” I just bluntly say.

“Well then if you would like to follow me, it shouldn't take long to reach your rooms.”

I was glad to get indoors, though the ride was without incident. I just liked being on solid ground, it felt good to walk. However I was not prepared for how much more grander the inside of the castle was. As we entered through the door leading of the landing platform, I noticed a smell of jasmine. It was everywhere, but it wasn't over powering just that subtle background aroma. We passed under arches made of what looked like marble, I stared in wonder as we passed stained glass windows depicting battles and events of Equestrias past. I also got some glares myself seeming that not everypony had been told about me. I shrugged them off, they are just being curious after all.

“Are you finding the castle interesting Mr John.” I turn to see a pony smiling at me.

“Yes, from what I have seen the architecture is amazing.” I reply.

“I'm so glad, when the princesses said you were coming I never thought you would be so big.”

“I'm sorry for sounding rude but who are you?” I ask.

“Oh yes sorry, my names Prince Redblood. Prince Blueblood is my brother.” I look the pony over and notice he's not very big but almost average height, I also see he's a unicorn. In true fashion he was wearing something you would expect a prince to wear, a blue jacket underlined with a white shirt. His coat was a dark shade of grey similar to the unicorn royal guards.

“Nice to meet you Prince Redblood, you already know my name.”

“Certainly, I do not shy away from guests of the royal sisters, no matter what they might look like. It might give the wrong message that the royal family doesn't respect it's friends or allies.”

“I wish your brother was more like you, seems like the princesses had to send him on 'vacation'.” I gesture in the air when I say vacation.

“Yes, my brother can be open minded but his mouth seems to activate before his brain.” Redblood chuckles.

“I never met him so I can't judge, but you seem nice enough. At least you haven’t called me monster yet.” I say.

“I would never do that! To call you a monster to your face would go against everything I have been taught, I respect friends of Equestria no matter where they come from.” Redblood looks behind him. I spot a royal guard walking up. “I'm sorry John it seems the appointment I had today has arrived, I hope we can see each other again sometime.”

“I would enjoy that Prince Redblood, I look forward to it.”

“Then until next time John, Celestias light be with you.” Redblood bows. I return the bow.

Prince Redblood turns around and follows the guard away across the floor. I look to the window near where I am standing and see that the picture is of Celestia and Luna banishing some sort of creature with a beam of rainbows. I tilt my head as I realise this must be the time they saved Equestria from a being called discord or was he a creature called a discord, I shrugged as quite frankly I didn't care. I turn to walk after my friends only to run smack into another pony, it was quite the jarring collision as I fell on my ass afterwards. I look across from me as I rub my now painful rump, I see a pony almost as tall as Luna but completely covered in a coat of light pink. Her mane was dark and light shades of stripped pink, her tail matched her mane. I noticed a small crown perched on her head, it was then I realised she wasn't moving and she sported a huge lump on her forehead just under her horn. I checked to see if she had other injuries it was at that time I saw her wings too.

“Huh, she's an alicorn.” I say to myself.

“What happened!” I fling my head around and spot two royal guard running towards me.

“I think she's knocked out, I ran into her quite hard.” I reply.

“You assaulted Princess Cadence!” The first guard says.

“Hey wait a minute! I ran into her as I turned around, I didn't mean it!” I say a slight scowl on my face.

“It doesn't matter you have injured her! You will remain here under arrest.” The second guard replies.

“Say what now!” I shout.

“Calm down sir or we will have to sedate you!” The first guard says.

“Hell no! I'm not being arrested for an accident.” I stand up to my full height.

“Sir if you don't back down I will use force.”

“Fine, I’ll go quietly but i'm telling you it was an accident!”

The first guard binds my hands in magic and the second picks up and carries my bag. Well the day did start well, until this point anyway. I get pulled slightly as the magic binding my hands lifts forward. Great at least now I can say my day is complete.

1. Wake up and have a wonderful debate with Twilight – Check!
2. Have a safe trip to Canterlot and find friendly ponies – Check!
3. Cause a scene and fuck the day royally – Big fucking check!

Author's Notes:

Greetings fellow readers and writers, Here's the next chapter.

Hope you all enjoy it!

Mind State - Invitation Received

Today, which was supposed to be the greatest day of my life here in Equestria was starting to go down the drain very quickly. I was not in the castle more than 15 minutes and I have already been thrown in jail for assaulting some pony called Cadence, a princess no less. Apparently the jail cells under the castle were not magically enhanced, so the guard threw me into one of the castles temporary holding cells. I found out much to my dismay and shock that the bars of my cage have been infused with magic, let's just say I won't be touching them again anytime soon. The cell wasn't bad, I've seen worse but then that's only on TV. I looked around the cell as I laid back against the far wall, considering there was no bed or anywhere else to sit; kind of emphasizes the temp part of it's description.

I wasn't sad though, at least they kept a pony behind to keep me company.

“So? What did you do wrong to get the job of babysitting me?” I ask my stoic guard friend. I get no response. “Or what did you not do?”

After almost an hour of trying to provoke some sort of conversation form him, I gave up. Seriously though this guard was good, he had about as much reaction to me as a fart in a thunder storm. I just sighed and lent back against the wall, this was getting boring. I don't know how long I was there maybe three hours, I wonder why Rarity or Fluttershy hasn't found me yet. I look towards the door as a knock is heard. The guard at the door opens it and steps aside revealing two more guards being trailed by the pony I accidentally knocked out earlier. I saw that her head was unscathed and no injury was present. I stood up more out of reflex than respect. The two guards told their companion to open my cell and let me go. For some reason I heard the guards say it was all a misunderstanding and that I was not at fault. Hooray for justice.

The guards all asked for my forgiveness about all the trouble I had gone through, I said that I understood their reaction but did not offer any forgiveness. I wasn't angry, just really annoyed that I was in there for so long and never once did anypony come and ask me my side of the story. As I left the cell the pony I ran into earlier approached me.

“I'm sorry about all this.” She said looking regretful. “I only came around twenty minutes ago, if I knew you were being held I would of got you out much quicker.” Her voice was smooth and relaxing to hear but I did notice the twinge of hurt in her tone.

“It's ok princess, you don't need to apologise.” I reply.

“Oh but I do I....Wait did you call me princess?”

“Yes, when the guards came and took me away, one of them called you Princess Cadence.”

“I'm still sorry for all that happened, a guest of my aunts should not be treated this way.”

“Aunts?”

“Yes, Princess Celestia and Luna are my aunts. Didn't you know that?”

“Actually, apart from them your the only other princess I’ve met. Well ran into.” I rub the back of my neck.

Cadence laughs. “I guess that's understandable considering I don't spend much time here anymore.”

“Your not a princess of Equestria then?”

“I was, now i'm the ruler of the Crystal Empire.”

“Wait! Now I remember you, your the pony who's marriage got ruined by changelings.” I look to her only to see her look down. “I'm sorry I didn't mean to say it like that!” I hold my hands up. “I'll just shut up now.”

“No, it's ok. I guess i'm still not fully over what happened but i'm wondering, how did you hear about that?” Cadence asks.

“I live with Twilight Sparkle, well since I came here that is. She was kind enough to tell me everything that happened here since she moved to Ponyville.” I reply.

“Oh, you live with Twilight. Wow, you move fast!”

“Excuse me?”

“You don't know much about Equestrian courting do you?”

“Equestrian courting? As in dating?” I was starting to feel nervous.

“Yes, in Equestria when a mare asks a stallion or another mare if you lean that way to live with them, it's a sign of deep love and affection.”

My brain seized, was she really saying that Twilight loved me? No it can't be if Twilight loved me she would have said something right? Ugh! All this Equestrian relationship stuff is really starting to fry my thought process.

“But that can't be! Twilight never said anything!”

“Really? There was no subtle gestures, no quick glances or stares?”

I had to admit, Cadence was right. During my stay at Twilights there was some subtle body movements that I noticed but dismissed as uneasiness or the fact she was uncomfortable around me. Cadence's words sunk deeper than I’d like to honestly admit.

“Well, there were some things that she did around me but I kind of dismissed them.”

Cadence shakes her head. “You silly colt.” She laughs. “Twilight had feelings for you and you never noticed.”

“Yeah yeah, story of my life! Anyway i'm a man, what do you expect?” I reply.

Cadence giggles as we both walk out of the guard section of the castle. We turn left at another set of heavily ornate stairs, this place seemed to be filled with them. I follow Cadence like a sheep up and down several corridors.

“Um? Princess, where are we going?” I ask.

“To the guest quarters of course, you are staying here in the castle are you not?”

“Yeah, I think my friends will be worried about me.”

“Wait! You came here with friends?” Cadence asks rounding on me.

“He sure did!” Me and Cadence both look behind me to the new voice, however I knew who it was. Considering she has been in my head twice already. “I just came from the guest quarters, and they are very worried.”

“Princess Luna!”

“Aunt Luna!”

“Well you two seem to have gotten on together, even after your little incident.” Luna states with a grin.

“I couldn't just let him pay the price for my mistake.” Cadence replies.

“Wait a minute. If I recall I knocked you out, not the other way around princess.” I say.

“Oh will you two stop bickering, it seems like you two are married.” Luna says.

“Oh my! That reminds me, I have to meet my husband. Aunt Luna can you take John to his friends?” Cadence says.

“I would love to.” Luna answers.

“Thank you, John i'm sorry I have to go now. Maybe we can talk later, if not perhaps we can arrange for you to visit the Crystal Empire.”

“I would enjoy that Princess, say hi to your husband for me.”

“I will, my Shining Armour will be glad I met you.” Cadence was gone before I could say anything more.

I froze in position as Luna approached me and gave me a tap.

“Are you alright John? You seem a little spaced.”

“I'm...Fine. Did Cadence just mention Shining Armour?”

“Yes, he's her husband.” Luna replies.

“You mean to tell me, I injured Twilights brothers wife!” I turn a nice shade of white.

“Is there a problem?”

“I. Injured. Shining. Armours. Wife!” I grab Luna's shoulders as my eye's widen in shock.

“Oh! I see. You think he will hold that against you because you live with his sister.” Luna giggles.

“Uh yeah! Brothers are always protective of their sisters.” I reply.

“Ah, but remember you're her brother now too.”

“Wait! How do you know that? I haven't told anyone else yet.”

“I have my sources John, but don't worry; your secret is safe with me.”

“Thank you princess.”

“Will you stop saying that, just call me Luna.”

“Thank you, Luna.” I say smiling.

“Now, let's get you back to your friends.” Luna states. I just nod.

It doesn't take long to reach the guest area of the castle, it was only when we get there that I just realised something. I decided to ask Luna about it.

“Luna, how come you never just...you know, teleport us here?”

“Me and Celestia don't like using it in the castle, we normally only use it when we are in our private rooms.” Luna replies.

“Well I don't see anypony around, could you just...a little?” I make the small gesture with my right hand.

“Really? Here? Twilight never teleported you?”

“Well she did at the start so I could avoid Ponyville's population, but I just wanted to feel what yours is like.” I rub the back of my neck.

“So, you want to feel my magic course through you? Is that it?” Luna walks up to me and leans her head closer to my face. “There are other ways I could do that, all you have to do is ask.” Her expression changes into a seductive look.

I swallow hard. “Uh, Uh.” That's about all I could muster in speech at this point.

Luna recoils and giggles. “I believe I have made you blush again John, your so easy aren’t you?”

“Hey! All I asked was to get a little princess teleport, not to partake in some magical fetish.”

When I finished my sentence, a blue flash engulfed my vision and I found myself standing before a door labelled room 18. I froze in place, my body unable to move. I know I was just teleported but the magic felt way more powerful than Twilights.

“Well? Did it feel good for you too?” Luna asks to my side.

“That was intense! Your magic felt way more powerful than Twilights. I can't find the words to explain what I felt.” I lift up my hands to see why they are tingling, I could see a slight pulse of yellow under my skin. Then it was gone. “Did you see that?”

“See what?”

“My hands, they had a small glow after your teleport.” I say.

Luna reaches over and examines my hands. “Hmm, I don't see anything now. Perhaps we should refrain from teleporting you for now, it seems to effect your M.A.R if that's the case.” Luna lets my hands go and points to the room door. “This is your room John, your friends are inside. I have to get back to my duties but if you have a free moment during your stay here I would like to test something with your M.A.R. If you don't mind that is?”

“No, I don't mind. I’ll see you later Luna.”

“Of course, enjoy your stay here John. Don't hesitate to ask any of the maids ponies for assistance. I hear they give good massages.”

“Hey!” I shout.

“Bye!” Luna states laughing before she vanishes before me. That mare will be the death of me, and Applejack will be the reaper.

I stare at the door for several minutes before I start to tidy myself up. I tuck in my shirt, make my tie look flat as it can go. I check my hair in a nearby vase that just happened to be standing on a pedestal in an alcove. I walk back to the door and grab the handle, I let out the breath I was holding before opening the door and stepping inside.

“Girls? I'm ho-” Before I can finish my sentence two blurs one white and one yellow tackle me to the ground. I look down and find my newly crowned sisters hugging me tightly. “Girls...Can't...Breathe....Need....Air! Lungs....Collapsing!” I say.

“Oh, John sorry!” Rarity replies letting me go followed by Fluttershy. “Where have you been? Princess Luna told us you were on and errand for her.”

“You seem a little flushed John.” Fluttershy states looking at me with her head slightly tilted.

“It's nothing Fluttershy, and to answer your question Rarity. I was running a small errand for Luna, but i'm afraid I can't speak about it.” I slowly rise to my feet.

“Really? But you just arrived couldn't it wait?” Rarity asks.

“It was somewhat important to my continued stay here, but like I said I can't talk about it.”

“Ok John, we understand.” Fluttershy says. Rarity looks to her like she wanted to press the issue but conceded her defeat.

“Very well John, we won't ask again.” Rarity and Fluttershy head for the door.

“You two are leaving? I just got here.”

“Me and Fluttershy are going for a spa date John. Unless you would like to join us?” Rarity replies.

“Pfft! Really? Yeah but no thanks, I stayed away from salons and such on my world. They never really interested me that much.”

“Oh you really should try it! It will leave you feeling great and revitalised by the end. But I can't force you...Yet! Maybe I can book you into the spa in Ponyville when we get back, Aloe owes me a favour and i'm sure her and her twin sister would love to get their hooves on you.” Rarity grins.

“Rarity please stop setting me up, i'm fine the way I am and plus the only pony putting her hooves on me next is Applejack. That is in a friendly non sexual way.” I state as I feel all my blood rush to my face.

“Yeah ok John, we'll see you later back here.” Rarity says walking out with Fluttershy in tow.

When the girls had left I took off my tie and placed it on the bed, I opened my bag and started to remove all the clothes that had been put in it. I have to say Twilight did a good job of it, I had more than enough underwear and clothes to last all weekend. I even had change of clothes for some formal occasions too, I have to remember to give Twilight my thanks when I get home. I was just in the process of putting my clothes into an empty chest of drawers when I heard a pop sound behind me. I turned to find a letter adorned with Luna's cutie mark laying on the bed next to my bag.

“Huh? Wonder what this is about?” I pick up the letter and break the seal.

“Dear John,”

“I forgot to ask you something before we parted,”

“Me and Celestia was wondering if tomorrow night you wouldn't mind giving a small speech infront of the royal family, It's just that some of them have expressed some interest in you,”

“The meeting won't belong, it's just a formal gathering to discuss how everything is going in Canterlot and the rest of Equestria,”

“If your answer is yes I have enclosed a small parchment in this letter, all you have to do is write I accept and give the letter to one of the royal guards. They will ensure it gets to me.”

“Yours Hopefully,”

“Princess Luna (Your sexy Princess).”

“Really? Your sexy princess.” I face palm. “But meeting the royal family would be interesting.” I find the small piece of parchment, I locate some writing ink and a quill and write I accept on the paper. I also find an image of the royal seal on a stamp like instrument and use it to seal the folded letter. “Right. Now I just have to find a guard and give him this, shouldn't be too hard.” I walk to one of the windows and peer out. “And then I think I should sample what Canterlot has to offer and sample I shall!” I strike a pose that involves me pointing to the window.

I cough slightly then proceed to look at what I can wear. Tonight a human parties in Canterlot.

Author's Notes:

Hi guys, hope you enjoy this new chapter. I know I have put that this has a mature tag and sexual reference tag but I have not really written any in. I assure you it will get more mature and sexual later on.

Another thing is that as this story goes on I will be adding new elements to it, such as certain points of view and discussions between ponies that happens when John is not around. These will be added under headings like if it was between Celestia and Luna I will write above it "POV - Celestia and Luna". These parts will be relevent to the story and some will be coming up in the next few chapters.

Hope you guys continue to fav and read this story because in the words of Twilight sparkle "It's not over yet!"

Enemy Made?

It didn't take me long to pick out my outfit for my nightly flaunt around town. I went with a standard tan coloured shirt coupled with black coloured slacks. I also decided to go in the shower, I mean I smelled like crap. The shower didn't take me long but that wasn't what made me freeze when I stepped out of the bathroom.

I opened the bathroom door and standing before me wide eyed was a white coated mare holding a sheet in her magic. Let's just say it wasn't the best time to be wearing nothing but a towel.

“Uh, hi!” I say giving her a little wave.

The mare drops the sheet and covers her face with a hoof.

“I'm so sorry sir! I wasn't told anypony was in here!” She turns away. “Please forgive me!”

“Hey, don't worry about it. It's not the first time something like this has happened to me.” I walk to the bed and put on my shirt. “What's your name?”

The mare slowly turns back around. “It's Vanity, sir.” She looks to the floor.

“Well Vanity, my names John. Nice to meet you, even if it is one of those awkward situations.” I say with a smile.

“You're that human aren't you? The one the princesses told us about?”

“Yes I am.” I sit down on the bed making sure the towel covered my private areas. “I hope what was said about me wasn't bad, I hope to come back here again some day.”

“Oh no! The princesses were very discreet about what they told us but they did say to make your stay as pleasing as possible.”

“Uh! I'm not sure exactly what they mean by as pleasing as possible but with Princess Luna involved I have some idea.” I reply.

The unicorn mare steps closer to me, I noticed the small sway in her walk. “Well it could mean anything sir, I am happy to service you in anyway.” She looks up at me, her face bright crimson.

“Whoa! Whoa!” I grab her by her shoulders. “I'm sorry but I have marefriend! I don't think it would be a good idea to do something like that with a stranger.”

Vanity backs away, her ears flattened. “I'm sorry sir! I didn't mean to offend.” She turns to the door. “I-I'll just go, i'm sorry to have intruded!” Vanity uses her magic to open the door as she runs out, I just sit there stunned beyond belief.

“What the fuck is wrong with these mares?” I say to myself. “Seriously! What is so enticing about me?”

I finally decided to get changed, besides Canterlot was calling me. It didn't take me long to get changed and I was soon making ym way through the guest area hallway to the main exit of the castle. I then just realised something, because Luna teleported me here I had no idea how to get to the exit. I swallowed my pride and tried to find a pony to help me. I happen to find another pony maid leaving a room, so I thought I would ask her since she should know.

“Excuse me miss?” I shout.

The mare turns around and smiles at me. “Greetings sir, how may I help you?”

“Really? You're not going to say how tall or large I am?”

“No, that would be disrespectful. I was not taught to insult others.”

“Oh that's good, I suppose.” I look around to make sure no other ponies were listening. “Look this sounds really dumb but could you point the way out, preferably the main exit to the castle.”

“Certainly, the main exit is down this hall and turn left, then you walk down a flight of stairs and turn right that should lead you to the main atrium of the castle.”

“Thanks.” I go to walk off but I stop and turn back. “Oh if you see a pony called Vanity, tell her John said she did not offend him. She'll know what it means.”

“I will sir. You have a pleasant night.” The mare gives me a bow and I return it.

I leave the mare to her duties and continue along following her directions. In no time at all I reach the main atrium of the castle, I take the time to look over the inner walls and windows. All of the walls were painted with murals depicting various battles and heroic deeds. The stain glass windows were the same as most of the others, pictures of the princesses and other members of the royal family. I start to walk down the stairs towards the main doors only to be stopped by a familiar voice.

“Hey John! You going out!?”

I turn to face the pony though I don't recognise him. I think he notices as he laughs.

“You don't recognise me do you?” He walks right up to me. “It's me! Solar Flare.”

“Solar Flare? Wow do you look different!” I see that his natural coat is a dark blue with a mane of white and light blue stripes.

“Yeah, this is me without my armour.” He looks around. “Where's your marefriends?”

“They have gone to a spa, I respectfully declined. That stuff ain't to my liking.”

Solar Flare laughs. “Yeah I can imagine that.” Flare taps his chin. “Actually having mares prod every inch of your body doesn’t sound that bad.”

I face palm. “Look I just want to go out for some fun, maybe have a drink or two; I don't want to do anything sexual with a mare. Got it!” I prod Solar Flares chest.

“Hey no probs, anyway me and the guys are going to scratches tonight. We thought you might want to tag along, the guys have said they don't mind.”

“That sound like fun, lead on my friend.” I say followed by a 'you first' gesture.

“Cool! Follow me!”

I did just that, I followed Solar Flare out to the front courtyard of the castle. As we approached the front gate I saw two pegasi standing outside looking bored. Solar Flare gives them a shout.

“Hey guys! John said he'll join us!”

I see the two pegasi give each other a high hoof.

“John, these are the same pegasi that made your journey today pleasant.”

I look at the two pegasi and I realise they are the same ponies from earlier, however I do notice something odd.

“Flare if you don't mind me asking, why does their eye colour look the same as earlier yet yours doesn’t?”

“Ah, yes. You see these guys have been in the guard for longer and their armour has adapted to their bodies, mine has not yet so it hasn't changed my eye colour. But I hope it will any day now.” Flare replies.

Hello John, my names Swift Wing; and this is my brother Glider.” The first pegasi says.

“Nice to meet you two.”

“Like wise.” The second pegasi states.

“So, what's this Scratches we are going to?” I ask.

“Oh, it's only the best place to go here in Canterlot! It was started by none other than DJ Pon-3!” Solar Flare replies.

“Wait! You mean Vinyl? I didn't know she had a club here.” I say.

“You know Vinyl!?” Glider literally shouts at me.

“Of course, I have lived about four doors down from her for several weeks in Ponyville.” I reply.

“Holy Celestias light! Have you ever talked to her?” Solar Flare asks.

“Many times, mainly when I got to Sugercube Corner to get my breakfast. When ponies got to know me that is.”

“Man I would give my left hind leg to speak to her.” Swift Wing states.

“Well i'm sure I can get her to sign a few autographs for you.” I state.

“You would! Awesome!” Solar Flare jumps for joy. “Hey wait! Isn't she supposed to be playing at the club tonight?” Flare asks the other two.

“Yeah that's right! It's some sort of special event or something.” Glider replies.

The four of us reach a small deck platform outside of the castle grounds, Solar Flare presses a button and a bright red light activates on the top of a nearby pole.

“What's that for?” I ask.

“This is a taxi platform, I signalled that ponies were waiting.”

“Ah ok.” I reply.

In a few short minutes a taxi carriage arrives, it was pulled by a stallion earth pony with a brown coat and red mane.

“Evening Gents! Where to?” The stallion asks.

“Entertainment district please! We have some partying to do!” Solar Flare replies punching the air.

As we all pile in I see the stallion give me a quick glance.

“Is something wrong?” I ask him.

“No sir! I just haven't seen anything like you before, I apologise for staring.” The stallion bows his head.

“It's fine! Let's just go, ok?” I say after sighing.

“Yes sir!” The stallion states before taking off after we all find our seats.

The trip through Canterlot by Carriage was much better than flying I can tell you, at least this way I could see more of the place. We passed through several streets, bypassing theatres and posh restaurants. I look to the others and they just look bored, I guess being born or stationed here it would all get the same after a while.

“Hey guys, I never asked. Were you guys born here or somewhere else?” I ask.

“I was.” Solar Flare answers.

“We weren't, Born in Manehatten!” Glider states.

“Yup.” Swift Wing replies. “No posh blood in us!” Swift Wing gets a glare from Solar Flare.

I laugh as we start to encounter buildings that looked far more modern than the other buildings we passed.

“Wow these buildings look more recent.” I state leaning out the carriage.

Solar Flare joins me. “Ah yes this part of Canterlot was constructed after the princesses took power, it was Canterlots first ever real expansion.”

“So the entertainment district is new then?”

“Yeah, It was built roughly two centuries ago. It's now the proud centre of the more modern aspect of pony culture.”

“It's the place to PARTY!!” Glider shouts out of the other side of the carriage.

The three of us continue to stick half of our bodies out the carriage as I start to see what must be the entertainment district appear. And it didn't disappoint, neon lights and other high voltage signs hung form various buildings. The sound of more upbeat music entered my ears, then the carriage turned and entered what must have been the metaphorical twin of Times Square in New York. Buildings were wall to wall covered in billboards depicting beverages of every colour, some even depicting the sensual side Rarity hinted at.

But all this took a back seat as Solar Flare grabs my head and turns it to the front of the carriage.

“John, I give you Scratches.”

My eyes go wide as I stare at the building near the end of the open square littered with the young and old. Scratches was bigger than I thought it would be, I mean the building was huge. It was at least five stories. The buildings roof adorned the clubs name while showing a neon sign in the uncanny likeness of vinyl lifting her shades and offering a hoof bump. That is when I suddenly felt very nervous.

“Uh, I don't know if I can do this!” I just say aloud. The others look at me confused.

“What you mean?” Glider asks as the carriage comes to a stop. “You were up for this a moment ago.”

“I know but I have a slight problem with new places, I tend to get anxiety attacks.” I reply.

“I have no idea what anxiety is but i'm sure when you get in there you'll be fine.” Swift Wing states slapping me on the back as we all exit the carriage.

“I don't know.” I say as I stand there looking at the club we are about to enter, in my state of mind I even ignore or don't notice the ponies nearby stop and stare at me. “I just need a few minutes that's all.”

“And you'll get that once your inside.” Solar Flare says pushing me forward with his head. “Beside there maybe some pretty mares who would love to meet you!”

That snaps me out of my trance. “Pretty mares? Are you trying to insinuate something?”

“No but it got you walking didn't it?” Solar Flare and the others laugh at my expense.

“Oh ha ha.” I state crossing my arms and falling in beside them. “anyway it looks like it has a long line, how are we getting in?”

“With these!” Glider Produces four passes of some kind out of nowhere. “Back stage VIP passes! Took a lot of work to get these babies.”

“Glider where in the hell did you carry those?” I think for second and hold up my hand before he answers. “Actually, I don't want to know.” Glider chuckles and hands me one of the passes.

“Just wear this around your neck at all times, then it's free reign baby and discounted drinks!” Glider puts on the biggest smile I’ve ever seen a pony do, damn it was creepy.

I take the pass from him and put it around my neck, as soon as I completed the motion Solar Flare jumps up and puts one leg around my neck.

“So John, are you ready for the night of your life?” Flare gestures to the club with his free leg.

“I guess.” I reply shrugging. It was at that moment I noticed a small tingling in my body when Flare grabbed me, but it disappeared when he let go. 'Huh, what in the hell was that?' I think to myself, but again I shrug it off and step in behind the other guys as they head towards Scratches.

When we reach the door a large burly stallion stops us but then waves us through as he sees our passes. I nod as I walk pass the stallion who just looks at me with the 'don't start anything' expression. As the door opened I was suddenly and deafly hit with what resembled dupstep music, the thump thump was really recognisable. It wasn't hard to spot the DJ up on the platform, but my expression dropped when I saw it wasn't Vinyl but some stallion who I have never seen before.

“Well there goes our chance of meeting DJ Pon-3!” Solar Flare shouts beside me. I see the others just drop their heads.

“Hey now! Come on guys! I'm sure she's here somewhere!” I shout. I turn to Glider. “Maybe she's in the VIP lounge or something!”

“Probably! The VIP lounge is this way!” Glider replies, motioning for us to follow him.

After dodging other patrons and pushing passed several groups of rowdy party goers we find the VIP lounge. Funny enough through two double doors labelled VIP in neon lights. When we approach the stallion at the door he backs off seeing me, but when we show all our passes he smiles and opens the door for us. I give the stallion a little salute as I pass and he returns it, guess he thought I was in the guard or something.

The VIP lounge was as much as I expected it to be, very plush furniture, small private bar with an extremely bored looking bartender. Yeah I could see this was going to be a very 'exciting' evening. I followed the guys over to a corner booth near the window over looking the dance floor. The window was solid but not enough to keep all the music out, however it was better on the eardrums.

“So guys, what will be your poison?” Glider asks.

“I'll have a Canterlot special.” Solar Flare replies.

“I'll have that too.” Swift Wing answers.

“John, what about you?” Glider turns to me.

“I'm not familiar with pony drinks so I’ll just have a standered cider, at least I know what's in that.” I say.

“Coming right up!” Glider replies turning towards the bar and walking off.

“So John? How do you like the place so far?” Solar Flare asks me.

“I don't mind it, though the music isn't my taste. But what can you do?” I visibly shrug my shoulders.

“Ah you'll get used to it! Just let the culture surround you my friend!”

A few minutes later Glider returns with our drinks. Solar Flare levitates each of us our drinks and I take it out of his magic when mine reaches me. I take a sip. Oh yeah Sweet Apple acres cider, I know that taste anywhere. I sink into seat and continue to drink my beverage.

“Well well, Look who's here!”

Three of us look to the new voice, but Solar Flare just stares out the window apparently ignoring this new arrival. The new voice belonged to a stallion with a black coat and sporting a mane almost similar to Colgate's in Ponyville but with the colours reversed.

“Oh buck off Wind Weaver!” Glider says to the stallion. “Haven't you tormented us enough already!”

“No.” The stallion taps his chin. “I don't think I have.”

“Just get lost! Or better yet, go drown yourself!” Swift Wing states pointing at this Weaver pony.

“Now that's not nice! Saying things like that to a fellow guard member.” So this guy was a fellow guard to them, kind of an asshole though. He seemed to be also ignoring me, a slight fuck up on his part.

“I think my friends told you to fuck off.” I casually say drinking from my glass.

Weaver looks to me, and raises an eyebrow. “And who the buck are you?”

“Two things,” I say putting down my drink. “One, why are you still here! And two it's 'who the fuck are you'”

Weaver moves closer to me. “I’ll ask again then! Who the 'FUCK' are you?” Did that motherfucker just mock me?

I sigh to myself and shake my head. “Is this guy stupid or just dumb by nature?” I ask my companions.

“Bit of both I think.” Glider answers.

I push my glass away from me and I stand up, let's just say at that Weaver suddenly got that 'oh shit' expression. I moved around the booth's table and stood in front of Weaver. I put my hands on my waist before smiling at him.

“I tell you what Wind Weaver, i'm in a good mood tonight so i'm giving you five seconds to leave and go about your own business. If you don't then I may have to do something I might regret.” I hear Glider snigger. I start to count. “One....Two....three.”

“Fine! I'm going!” Weaver turns to my friends. “Just watch yourself! Your friend here won't be around all the time!” Weaver turns around and walks out of the VIP lounge.

I snort a laugh. “What was his problem?” I ask returning to my seat.

“That was Wind Weaver, he was up for the job of being Princess Celestia's personal carriage escort. But I got it instead, he blames me for losing the position.” Solar Flare answers turning to look at me.

“But why was he after you guys?” I ask Glider and Swift Wing.

“Because bros stick together!” Glider says grabbing Solar Flare and pulling into a head lock. Flare laughs.

“So he's going after you guys because you stick up for Flare?”

“Yup.” Glider replies.

“Well, I say he has one more now to worry about!” I state.

“Huh?” Solar Flare says.

“Yeah now he has me to contend with!” I point to myself with my thumb.

“John, you shouldn't get involved. It's not your fight.” Solar flare states.

“Why shouldn't I? There's one thing I hate in any world and that's bullies. Anyway I need to make more friends and you guys seem like the best candidates for the position.” I say holding up my glass.

“You know what, our little group could do with one more.” Swift Wing lifts up his glass in his mouth.

“Yup, Welcome to the group then John.” Solar Flare leans closer. “Are you sure you can keep up with us?”

“Bring. It. On!” I say grinning as we chink together our glasses.

Author's Notes:

Hi guys, as you see the title does not have Mind State part written in to it. It's because John is coming more to terms with being in Equestria and though there will still be WTF monets in the story they do not Warrent me putting John's current frame of mind in the chapter title.

But anyway hope you enjoy new chapter and next one will be one the way.

Disturbing News

Even before I got to Equestria I wasn't much of a drinker, perhaps a drink or two at the weekend then that was me. However my new friends wanted desperately to rid me of that limitation. It started out as a simple game, somepony asks a question and if you get it wrong you drink a shot of this powerful liquid. Seriously I know drink can be hazardous in large amounts but this stuff, it was painful in small amounts.

“Come on John! You can do it!” Solar Flare shouts at me. “One more!”

“I'm sloshed, F-Flare!” I say through a heavy fog of alcohol.

“Your sloshed! I'm feeling.....Where am I?” Glider says before finally falling over and passing out.

“Winner!” Solar Flare announces holding up my hand with both of his fore hooves.

“So what n-now?” I ask falling back into the booth seat.

“Now....I think somepony needs to go home.” Swift Wing states picking up his brother.

“Aww!” I reply looking down.

“Hey don't worry! Plenty more days in the week pal.” Solar Flare says trying to lift me out of my sitting position.

“If it's ok, I just want to sit here; take in more of the clubs atmosphere.”

“You sure John? You'll be the only one here if that's the case. And the club closes shortly.” Flare ceases his attempts to lift me, I never found out why he didn't just use his magic. “Well me and the guys then will see you tomorrow.” Flare looks to Glider. “That's if some of us can remember what happened tonight.”

I laugh slightly and wave them off. My friends all leave by the main door and i'm left to my own devices as I look out over the dance floor below. My head was still a haze of fog but I was still partially in control. I sat staring out the window as the DJ announced the last song was playing and that even he was getting tired.

I stared blankly as I heard the door to the VIP lounge open but I never turned to see who it was. I sighed to myself as I started to think of my old friends and what they would be doing now, a single tear rolls down my face but I wipe it away. I scowl as I remind myself that i'm in a different world now, I have a new future to live and new friends; but I still can't help but think of home.

I let my head sink into my hands as I close my eyes and try to block out my feelings. I hear the chair opposite me scrape on the carpet as someone moves it, at first I think it's the bar tender and speak without looking up.

“Just give me a few minutes, then I’ll be out of your mane.” I still had the foggy head but the voice that replied was unmistakable.

“Oh don't go on my account!”

I look up and to my surprise it was Vinyl. She was sitting across from me leaning on the table and holding her head in her fore hooves.

“Vinyl?” I could see her clearly, but my head wasn't playing ball.

“One and only.” Vinyl leans in closer to me. “Dude you look wasted.”

“Am I really that bad?”

“I don't know. Are humans supposed to be that red?”

“I'm not sure myself, I don't drink much.” I groan as I lift my head up and massage my temples. “Guess I'll be feeling this in the morning.”

“Looks like you had a good time.” Vinyl looks around. “You didn't drink alone did you?”

“No I came here with friends, they left a few minutes ago.”

“Then why are you still here?” Vinyl asks moving to sit next to me.

“I guess I wanted to think about a few things, but the alcohol in my brain is making it hard.”

I hear Vinyl laugh. “So how does it feel to go wild?”

I turn my head towards her. “Painful!” Is the only explanation I could give.

“I can make it less painful, if you want me to?”

My gaze settles on Vinyl as she moves closer to me, her muzzle inches from my mouth. I don't know if it was the alcohol or just the little voice in my head, but Vinyl did look sexy to me. When Vinyl closed the gap and kissed me, I let it happen. I didn't resist, the other voice in my head screaming it's wrong.

The kiss lasted seconds? Minutes? I wasn't sure all I know is that I woke up in a bed that wasn't mine, wearing nothing!

I started to panic. I was turning white, more out of fear than anything else. Oh by the devils nutsack! What did I do? I look around the room trying to figure out where I was, it seemed like a hotel room and judging by the view out the window an expensive one. I was brought out of my personal panic induced I spy by hooves outside the door. The door swings open revealing Vinyl carrying a tray of food in her magic.

“Your awake! Did you sleep well.” I couldn't help but notice she Vinyl was grinning.

“Vinyl! What happened? Where am I?” I ask, deep in the throws of panic.

“Your in my bed, in my hotel room.”

My body turns cold. “W-Why?”

“Well, we talked, then we...Kissed.” Vinyl's face turned a cute shade of red.

“Kissed!? What happened after that?” I had to know.

“Um, well...” Vinyl was deliberately avoiding looking at me. “One thing lead to another and we came back here...” Vinyl's face went even redder. “Let me put it this way,” Vinyl turns and wiggles her flank at me. “This ain't virgin territory any more.”

I stop breathing, all my brain functions cease to operate. I grab my chest as I start to feel tightness near my heart, it wasn't that pain but more like I was having a heart attack. I turn to Vinyl, I had to ask even though her flank wiggling was confirmation.

“Vinyl, did we? You know? Do it?”

“Do what?” Vinyl walks up to me and gives me that half lidded seductive look. “Come on you can say it, we are adults after all.”

“Did we....Rut?” I think that's what ponies call it.

“Yup! Five glorious times!” Vinyl answers putting down the tray of food and slowly getting onto the bed with me. “I never thought you had the stamina, boy was I wrong.”

“Really?” I ask, now more curious than ever.

Vinyl looks deep into my eyes and just before I think she's going to kiss me again, she rolls off the bed and goes into fits of laughter. I however have no idea what she's laughing about.

“What's so funny?”

“You!” Vinyl stops her laughing just long enough to point a hoof at me.

“Why am I funny?”

“Because you're so easy! Of course we didn't rut, what kind of mare do you think I am?”

“A sexy mare that kissed me when I was drunk.” I look at her with a raised eyebrow as I lean over the bed side.

“Touché.” Vinyl composes herself before sitting. “Anyway, I don't know why I did that! I just wanted too.”

“Wait! Am I to believe, that you just wanted to kiss me?”

Vinyl looks at me wide eyed, “I...What!” Then she notices the grin on my face. “You're bucking with me aren't you?”

“Yup.” I lean back on the bed, Close and laugh. “And you said i'm so easy.” I laugh again.

“You know I could kiss you again? Just to be sure?” I could feel Vinyl slowly get up on the bed. I open my eyes to see her muzzled again and inch from my face. “If you really want it!”

My face turns a bright shade of red. Vinyl’s mouth gets closer and closer, I swallow hard. Then just as she gets close a knock is heard at the hotel room door. Vinyl suddenly shakes her head and gazes down at me.

“What just happened?” She asks.

“I think you wanted to make out again.” I reply, trying to make my head sink deeper into the bed.

The knock is heard again.

“Are you going to answer that?” I ask, pointing to the other room.

“Y-Yeah!” Vinyl jumps off the bed and runs out.

Ok, this whole 'Vinyl wanting to kiss me badly' was going a bit to far. I quickly leap up and find my clothes on a chair in the far corner of the room. They have been cleaned, did Vinyl do that? I think as I pull on my underwear and other items. Once I had pulled on my trousers, I reach for my shirt. That's when Vinyl decides to come back into the room.

“John, I have to go but-” Vinyl stops as she sees me buttoning my shirt. “Are you going to just leave without saying goodbye?” Vinyl puts on a seductive look and sways as she walks towards me. “Not without giving me my goodbye kiss!” Vinyl then leaps at me.

I was faster. “Not today!” I say, as I leg it out the room door with Vinyl hot on my heels.

“Kiss me!” I hear behind me.

As I pass the main room entrance, I pass a pony that just manages to get out of my way.

“Sorry I couldn't meet you! Maybe when I don't have a mare chasing me!” I shout back.

“Uh, ok!” The pony replies giving me a small wave.

“GET BACK HERE AND PUCKER UP!” Vinyl shouts appearing at the doorway.

I was however, long out of sight. I only slow down my pace after I had cleared the hotels lobby and made about two blocks away.

“Jesus! What the fuck was all that about?” I say to myself out loud. “Maybe when I get back to the castle I can ask Luna or Celestia about it.” I turn a corner and see two pegasi guards talking to a pony. I put my hands in my pockets and walk towards them. As I get nearer the guards stop talking to the pony and turn away only to settle their eyes on me. I stop as the first guard points to me and looks at a piece of paper.

“That's him!” The guard shouts. “Hey you! Come here a second!” Both guards start to run towards me.

I hesitate, before turning tail and running back the way I came. I notice ponies glancing at me sprinting, followed by two guards shouting my name.

“Sir! John! Please stop! We have news about your companions!” The guards continue to shout. The last bit made me stop.

I turn towards the guards. “What about my sisters?” I ask.

The first guard comes up, panting heavily. “They...Are....Missing.”

My face darkens. “What do you mean their missing!?” I clench my fists.

“They were last seen heading to the spa on opal street, after that no pony has seen them since. They never returned to the castle last night either.” The guard replies.

“Why aren't you out there looking for them! They could be hurt or worse!”

“We have guard units searching the city now, but we were sent to find you; Princess Luna ordered it.”

“What about Celestia, why didn't she order it? You are her guard after all, not Luna's.” I say.

“Princess Celestia is too busy organising the search parties, Princess Luna ordered that we find you and bring you back to the castle asap.”

“Then you better do that, I need to speak to the princesses then.” I state.

“Yes sir! Our carriage is this way.” The guard gestures for me to follow.

I walk behind the guards as they lead me to their carriage nearby, I couldn't help but feel something was following me. I look around and spot three mares, each of them seemed to be smiling and one I think even licked her lips. I casually look back and tap one of the guards on the shoulder.

“I think we have shadowers.” I calmly state pointing behind me. The guard takes a look behind to see the three mares.

“Yup. They seem to be following you though.” The guards replies looking up at me.

“I have a bad feeling about this!” I say. I start to walk faster. “Guys! I think we should speed this up.” The guards look at me confused that is until they see me point again and they turn to see the twenty mares close behind.

“Uh, yeah!” The guards start to trot.

“How far?” I ask.

“Our carriage is just here.”

We round the corner to find several mares blocking our path.

“What is with these mares!” I shout, throwing my hands up.

“They want you by the looks of it!” One of the guard Replies.

“fuck this!” I sate and charge the mares. They hesitate as I approach, bad for them as I barrel into them; they all scatter as I do so. “Come on! I can't fly this thing!”

The guards run up and hook themselves into the harnesses.

“Go! Go!” I shout as I point. The mares were getting back up, a look of hunger in their eye's. The guards flap their wings and the carriage rolls down the street before taking off. I sigh and collapse into the carriage seat. “Holy shit, I know about a mares heat making them crazy but damn!”

“They weren't in heat, none of them were!” A guard shouts back.

“What do you mean?” I ask, leaning forward.

“We're stallions dude, We can tell if a mares in heat; trust me on that!”

“Ok! Great another thing to ask Princess Celestia about.”

“Are you ok?”

“I'll be fine! Lets just get back to the castle, ok?”

“Sure thing! Just lay back, we should be there in a few minutes.”

I take the guards advice and lay back on the seat. I couldn't help but think about Rarity and Fluttershy. I reach out and grab the rail on the carriage front. My mind was filled with scenes of my sisters being attacked and kidnapped, I feel my hands tighten as a scowl appears on my face. I remove my hands as I see the castle getting closer, that is when I notice that where I grabbed the bar my fingers had dented the metal. I hold up my hands and a small rhythmic pulse of yellow light slowly dissipated, I put my hands down and smile.

The pony or ponies that had my family were going to pay. Oh yes! They were going to pay!

Second Change

The carriage slows as the pegasi guards drop low to land in the castle grounds. I take a moment to look out the side of the carriage as it drops to see squads of guard ponies entering large carriages and taking off towards the city. I cast my gaze over the scene below me, it was like some scene out of a war film. All the guards were getting ready for war.

“We're here John, the princesses are over by the marshalling area. Would you like me to escort you there?” One of the pegasi guards say as the carriage lands without a bump.

“Big area were all the guards are piling into large carriages? No I think I can find it.” I reply smirking.

“Well ok, we have to report to our squad leader.”

“Don't let me keep you.” I say, jumping down from the carriage.

The guards both nod and pull their carriage away. I stand in silence as I compose myself for the inevitable onslaught of questions and the denied requests for me to join the search for my sisters. I laugh to myself as I imagine Celestia trying to keep me from leaving the castle. Though Luna seems to be more on my side than anyone else, well apart from my other friends of course. I make my way across the wide open courtyard, side glancing at all the guards standing to attention while being grilled by a guard wearing some sort of roman centurion outfit.

I happen to come across a full squad of....Oh shit! It was a squad full of mares. Well, guess they do employ mares in the guard. I try to pass without drawing any attention to myself, that is until half of the mare squad start sniffing the air. I panic, stuck in a wide open space with nothing but twenty meters of solid ground between you and multiple mares capable of destroying me; sexually and mentally.

I was spotted. Two of the mares glare at me, while two more sniff in my direction. All the mares now turn towards me and slowly walk in my direction. Shit! Shit! Shit! That's all that runs through my mind as I quickly try to figure out how to escape. I spot an open door, only problem it would take me closer to them to reach it. Screw this! I think as I charge for the door. Two guard mares block my path by jumping in front of me, I leap frog both of them much to my shock and theirs.

Running full sprint I grab for the door. I manage to enter and close the door before any of the mares catch me. I draw a long breath. Ok this is ridiculous, why do I have mares chasing me? And what was with the sniffing? I turn around to look at were I had invaded, only to have all the blood drain from my face. I had thirty pairs of eyes staring back at me, some from shower cubicles. All female.

I look to a sign above the door only for it to say 'Mare Locker Room'. Of course I had to land in the one place that would probably be death by snu snu. I hug the wall as close as I could and slowly without making any sudden movements, slide my way to the exit. My hopes were dashed as several of the mares started that sniffing thing before putting on a half lidded 'I want you now' look. I try to run only for all the mares to block off my escape roots. I had only one thing to do and it brought back memories of my first night I landed in Ponyville. You guessed it! I screamed.

“Help me! Somepony please! For the love of all things holy and sacred! Help!” I was hugging the wall as if my life depended on it. My heart was skipping beats. I had thirty mares all crowding around me and all I could do was cry for help. Jesus, my man instincts had been ruined by this place. Hell, some of them were still dripping wet from the showers they had left.

I was about to cry again as a bright flash of light entered the room followed by a very cross looking Celestia. That was until I cried out.

“Oh thank the heavens for you Celestia! Please! Get me out of here!”

“John? What are you doing in here?” Celestia asks giving me a raised eyebrow.

“Long story! No time!” Some of the guard mares had started to run their hooves over my chest and legs. “Celestia! I'm about to be raped by very hungry looking guard mares, getting me out would be very helpful now.” I feel a tingling sensation as my body is hoisted up into the air, the mares all cry for me. It was like a scene out of a zombie movie, even complete with growls and howls of wanting.

“Guards!” Celestia shouts. “Stop this at once!”

The mares all turn towards Celestia and their faces darken, the pegasi flare their wings and the unicorns lower their heads as their horns light up. Are they seriously going to attack Celestia over me? One half I feel honoured and the other I feel quite scared by that.

“Celestia! I think we should teleport now! I mean if your not BUSY!” I shout.

Celestia looks at me and her eyes widen, before she nods and activates her teleport spell. A few moments later we appear in front of several very shocked looking ponies, one of which was Luna. I look around the room, still held aloft by Celestias magic.

“Hi guys! Hows it going?” I say, just before I face plant the floor when Celestia lets me go. “Ow! I think my nose is broken!” I state, as I rise to my feet. I give my nose a few squeezes. “Nope! I'm ok!” Luna face hoofs.

“Sorry John.” Celestia says.

“No probs, it's not everyday a princess face plants me. Though it's a good move in the bed chambers.” I say, making my eyebrows go up and down as I look towards Celestia. Celestia blushes.

“Ahem! Princess can we please proceed, now the resident idiot has turned up.” A dark grey stallion asks, damn that guy just made my naughty list.

“Yes, thank you Steel Wing.” Celestia replies clearing her throat. “As you all know, and now John. I have deployed the guard around the surrounding areas where Johns companions were last seen.” Celestia looks around to make sure we are all following. “Nothing yet has come to light though of miss Rarity and miss Fluttershys last known location. However each squad has a pegasi that if any unit discovers any information of them, they can report it to us here in a very short time.”

“Princess, if I may?” Steel Wing asks, Celestia nods. “Why do we have the human here? He is not military, what use could he be to us?”

I frown. “Hey asswipe! I may not be military now but I will be!” I point at him. “And another thing, what have you got against me anyway?”

“I have nothing against you, I am merely pointing out that you have no purpose here.” steel Wing replies, showing almost no emotion.

“John is here on my sisters request Steel Wing, John is to be her new commander of the future Crescent Guards.” Celestia answers.

“You mean him!? Of all the ponies! It's going to be him!?” Steel Wing finally shows some emotion though it's target could of been better handled.

“Do you have something against that decision Steel Wing?” Luna asks, stepping forward.

Steel Wing bows, fecking pussy. “Of course not Princess Luna, I was just surprised at the choosing.”

“John has proven himself to me to be the right candidate for this position.” I knew that was a lie, i'm only being given the honour because some vision said I will be. “But if you show me some better choice I will consider them.” Steel Wing smirks.

“Of course princess, if I find one better I will let you know.”

“Ok! Can we get back to the situation at hand?” I ask.

“You're right, like I said until we receive any more information we don't know when or where to search.” Celestia continues.

“Princess, I would like to be out there.” I say.

“Absolutely not John. We have no idea that you are not a target too. Until that time it would be safer I you stay here with us.” Luna states.

“No!” I reply flatly.

“No! How dare you speak that way to a princess!” Steel Wing replies stepping up to my face .

“Princess? Get your lap dog out of my face before he finds me more than he can handle!”

“Lap Dog! LAP DOG!” Steel Wings face reddens in anger. “I will teach you your place whelp.” Steel Wing lifts up a hoof to strike me, it was a bad move.

In a flash of speed even I couldn't believe, I grab his hoof in mid air and push him away. However my move had so much force behind it, he flew through the air and impacted the opposite wall. His body slid down the wall only to slump at the bottom. I would have explained what happened next but at that moment my whole world went fuzzy.

---

P.O.V - CELESTIA + LUNA

John hurled steel Wing across the room with one push of his arm, Steel Wings unconscious form slumps to the floor. The other ponies in the room gasp at the feat.

“John what are you-” Luna cuts off, as she spots Johns eyes are glowing bright yellow. “Sister his eyes! They are yellow! We must get everypony out now!”

“Everypony out now! Quickly!” Celestia gestures at the door, all the ponies gallop out as fast as they could. Only Celestia and Luna stay behind.

“Luna! It must be an emotional reaction!” Celestia shouts, trotting over and teleporting Steel Wing away. “John must calm down!”

John stands near the planning table, his fists clenched. That wasn't scaring the princesses though, it was the fact his body was starting to glow. John bends over as he grabs his chest and abdomen, a scream leaves his mouth, the light now pulsing from his body.

“Sister! The pulses! They are not for show, I sense real raw magic behind them.” Luna states turning to Celestia.

“I know, I sense it too.” Celestia activates a shield to protect her and Luna from the pulses.

The pulses had now become so strong, that the table in the centre of the room was being pushed along the floor. The map on top now completely burned. The ground around Johns bent form was now scolded from the blasts.

“Luna can you put a shield around John?”

“What for sister?”

“To try and contain the magic. I feel it will tear this room apart!” Celestia says, the strain on her face evident in the sweat trickling down it. “The magic is too strong for me to maintain my shield for much longer!”

Luna nods and uses her magic to put a shield around Johns now kneeling form. Both princess look on in despair as John screams, the magic forcing it's way out of his body.

“Do you think this a change?” Luna asks.

“It shouldn't be! His last wasn't long ago, according to his rate of absorption a change shouldn't happen for another two months! At least!”

“Then why is this happening?”

“I have no idea! But this much magic can not of built up in this short time, I think this is something more.”

“More? Like what?”

“Again, I don't know! But this feels more like a transformation! Then again I don't know Johns physiology!” Celestia replies.

The two sisters look back to John as his figure now pulsing rapidly, rises to it's feet. The figure look to them and in a low hissed voice speaks.

“Mussssst find sistersssss.”

Johns body bends over again, then with one large scream his magic explodes outward. The force so powerful it destroys Luna's shield and Celestia's shield, throwing them into the nearest wall. Both sisters blackout.

**** *** ****

Celestia opens her eye's as her name is called, she finds a royal guard bent over her.

“Thank goodness your highness, your awake!” The guard states, helping Celestia back to her hooves. “We though you were dead!”

“Guard, what happened? Where's my sister?” Celestia looks around the room but can find no sign of Luna.

“Princess Luna took off after she made sure you got attention.” The guard pointed to a large scorched hole in the castle wall. “What ever knocked you out princess made that.”

“It was John, my guest.”

“The human!?” The guard steps back. “They are capable of that?”

“No, John is going through a change. His M.A.R is unstable and prone to outbursts.” Celestia replies.

“Some outburst, your majesty.” The guard says, approaching the hole.

“I believe this change is some emotion triggered transformation, but what; I cannot say.” Celestia states, walking up next to the guard. “How is Steel Wing?” Celestia asks turning to look at the guard.

“He is stable princess, though I think his pride took more of a hit than his body.”

“Then I am glad.” Celestia opens her wings.

“Princess? Where are you going?” The guard asks.

“I have to go after John and Luna, tell the commanders that my previous orders still stand. Find the element bearers and report their location.” Celestia says, before taking off out the hole and flying over Canterlot.

---

P.O.V – LUNA

Luna never wanted to leave Celestia laying there but when the guards returned, she knew she would be in good hooves. It took Luna almost twenty minutes to find what she was looking for. Standing on one of the highest buildings in Canterlot city was a bright yellow glowing creature, it's form and size unmistakable that it was John.

“John!” Luna cries out.

The creature turns rapidly and flares a pair of wings that makes Luna stop in her tracks. The wings were easily larger than her sisters. Judging by the length from shoulder to tip each was at least four meters, giving the creature a wingspan of eight meters. The creature makes no move but just watches her land on the same roof, this is when Luna notices the creatures lack of features both facially and bodily.

“John it's me, do you recognise me?” Luna asks. The creature just tilts its head. “It's Luna, your friend.”

The creature takes one step towards her its wings still flared.

“Luuunaaaa?” The creature says in almost a confused tone. “Sssssisterrrr?” The creature asks pointing to Luna.

“No I am not, but I am a friend. I want to help you.” Luna walks closer to the creature.

The creature makes a small grunt sound and turns away from her.

“Wait! Please let me help.”

The creature turns back and in one swift movement of light grabs Luna by the neck. It lifts her off the ground so Luna is looking directly at were the creatures eyes would be. The creatures free hand moves up and traces Luna’s face from the muzzle up to her horn. The touch causes shivers over Luna's body, the creatures finger then moves to the horn itself.

“No, please don't.” Luna pleads, knowing how sensitive horns can be.

The creature uses it's index finger to slowly rub up to the top of Luna's horn, Luna gasps with the motion. The creature then proceeds to trace the other side of Luna's horn, causing more shivers and pleasure to rack her body. When the creature finishes tracing Luna's horn, it drops her. Luna was blushing and panting from the creatures touch.

“Help. Acceptable.” The creature states, approaching the roofs edge. “Come.” The creature says before jumping off the roof and flying away.

“Wait for me!” Luna shouts. Though she was admitting that the creatures touch was really good, Luna shakes her head to clear the thoughts. “Hey! Wait up!”

John Reborn

P.O.V – LUNA

Luna continued to follow the creature as they both flew above the Canterlot roof tops. The creature scours the city like it was looking for something, after a while the creature growls and lands on some mansion roof; punching and destroying the chimney stack in anger.

Luna lands, unsure of what has angered the creature.

“Are you ok? What's wrong?” Luna asks.

The creature rounds on Luna and goes to grab her in rage, but it stops and growls. The creature then proceeds to stand on the edge of the roof looking out, but without a face Luna can't gauge the creatures expression.

“Tell me what's wrong, Please!” Luna steps forward so she's well within the creatures field of vision. “Why are you so angry?”

The creature looks towards her before replying. “Can't. Locate. Sisters.” The creature points to an area of the city. “Can. Feel. Close. But. Magic. Fading.”

Luna looks to were the creature is pointing. “That's the industrial district, it's where most of the factories and warehouses are located.” Luna states.

“Somewhere. There. Sisters. Hurt.” The creature lowers it's hand. “Can't. Locate.” The creature sits down on the roofs tiles and holds its head in it's hands.

Luna approaches the creature, her expression more confused than worried.

“May I ask? How can you sense that they are hurt?”

The creature looks up. “Sisters. Magic. Can. Sense.” The creature stands up and walks to Luna, it grabs her horn and causes her to cry out. “Make. You. See.” The creatures hand brightens and Luna feels magic course through her horn. After several moments the creature lets go. “You. Now. Sense.”

Luna opens her eye's, to her astonishment all of the city has changed into a flowing white haze. Many different colours moving about inside.

“What is this? Is...Is this how you see?”

“Yes.”

“It's strange. What is all this mist?” Luna asks.

“Magic.” The creature replies flatly.

Luna looks down as a frown crosses her face, as she tries to understand. Then it comes to her, a realisation that lingers for a while before she replies.

“Y-You see magic don't you? Magic in its raw form, that's how you view Equestria?”

“Yes.”

“I...I don't want to anymore , please give me back my natural vision.”

The creature complies by touching Luna's horn, this time gently and not forceful. Again after a few moments of the magic being removed, Luna opens her yes to see the world again in her normal sight. Luna sighs.

“That was-” The creature cuts Luna off by putting it's hand over her muzzle.

The creature walks away, almost as if it can hear something.

“What's wrong? Can you sense something?” The creature nods. “Your sisters?” The creature nods again before taking off towards the industrial district.

P.O.V – CELESTIA

Celestia had been flying for over an hour trying to find Luna, she was getting worried. A dark blue alicorn flying across the city in broad daylight you would think would be easy to spot, that is not the case. Celestia sighs and lands on a nearby roof top.

“Sister, where are you?” Celestia whispers looking across the cityscape.

“Princess?”

Celestia turns around to see a pegasi guard flying towards her. The guard was out of breath like he had spent all day flying.

“Guard.” Celestia replies bowing her head slightly.

“Princess, why are you out here? I...I mean....Alone?” The guard bows.

“What is your name?” Celestia asks.

“Glider, Guard Glider; your majesty.”

“Well Guard Glider, I seek my sister. She took off after a friend of ours changed.”

“John.” The guard replies.

Celestia looks at the guard with a raised eyebrow. “You know John?”

“Yes princess, we had drinks together last night. He's my friend.”

“Then it's a pleasure to meet you Glider, it's always nice to see that John Is making new friends.”

“Yes, princess he is fascinating to say the least.”

“Is there a reason Guard Glider, that you have found me?” Celestia asks, changing the subject.

“Yes, I was on my way to the castle when I spotted you flying princess. I think we have located the mares we are looking for.”

“You have where?”

“In the Industrial District, an old defector of one of the gangs there have told us he saw several ponies enter a warehouse carrying the unconscious forms of two mares matching the descriptions.”

“Then take me there Guard Glider, quickly.”

“Yes princess!” The guard salutes and takes off, Celestia not far behind.

P.O.V – LUNA

Luna tries her best to keep up with the creature, its speed was impressive. When the creature gets to the district, it just stops. The creature hovers looking down, or what Luna could think that's what it was doing. The creature looks back and points down.

“Sisters. Down. Building.”

Luna follows the creatures hand and spots a warehouse three stories high, several ponies were moving about on the roof. Luna looks to the nearby streets and spots various Royal Guard at barricades, completely surrounding the warehouse.

“You maybe right, the guard have the place surrounded. Maybe we should let them handle this.” Luna says looking to the creature. The creature was not listening, it was just staring at the building. The light in it's body getting brighter. A scream is heard from the warehouse, a mares scream. The light from the creature suddenly gets really bright as the creature screeches and launches at the ground.

“Wait!” Luna shouts holding out her hoof, but it was too late. The creature impacted the ground causing a crater to appear below it.

P.O.V – SOLAR FLARE + SWIFT WING

“This is manure Flare, we should be in there busting heads.” Swift Wing says, several guards nearby nod their agreement.

“We can't Swift, we have to wait for orders. Look I don't like it either, this group has been taking mares for years and now we have them we can't move. I'm angry as much as you but we are guard. We have rules.” Flare replies.

“I guess your right, but it's just...” Swift Wing turns away. “Ugh! I want to save them, I just want this gang gone; you know.”

“Yeah I understand Swift, but we have a job to do. Don't let yourself get distracted.”

“Yeah, I won't. Thanks man.”

“Don't mention it.”

A few seconds later a scream is heard from the warehouse, many of the guard tense up. Solar Flare and the rest look up as a high pitched scream is heard above them. Flare spots two figures flying above one dark blue and oddly familiar, the other was glowing so bright it was hard to make out. That was until the glowing figure plummeted and smashed into the ground ten meters in front of him.

“What the buck is that!?” A guard shouts beside Flare.

The glowing figure was in a kneeling position, probably to absorb the impact at that speed. The figure slowly rises. Its back turned to the guards. The creature slowly turns to look at the guards, Solar Flare feels all the guards around him tense.

“They will not harm you!” A voice shouts from above. “Guards, lower your weapons!”

The guards all look up and see the blue figure descending, they all bow when Princess Luna lands before them. The guard officer in charge walks up and bows before the princess.

“Lieutenant, your men are not to harm this creature.” Luna gestures to the creature made of light, Flare notices that the creature has turned back to the warehouse. “This creature is a friend. Am I understood.”

“Yes princess.” The guard replies. “Men! Lower your weapons!” The guard including Solar Flare and Swift Wing, sheath their weapons.

Another scream is heard and before anypony can react the creature roars and charges the warehouse. Even some of the ponies on the roof of the building are too afraid to move, but some seem to have a little bravery as they fire make shift arrows and crossbow bolts at the creature. The creature just bats away the arrows and bolts as if they were nothing. Several seconds later it crashes through a warehouse wall, followed swiftly by screaming rapidly cut off.

“Princess? What was that creature?” The guard lieutenant asks.

“It's a friend, his name is John.” Luna replies.

Solar Flare and Swift Wing look at one another, Flare steps forward.

“Princess?” Luna looks to Flare.

“Yes guard?”

“I'm sorry to ask but, did you say the creature was called John? As in the human John?” Flare asks with his head bowed.

“Yes I did. Why? Do you know him?” Luna walks to stand before Flare.

“I do your highness, he went to the entertainment district with me and my friends last night.”

“Ah, so you are his friends?” Luna asks turning to look at the warehouse, screaming is still coming from the building.

“Newly created friendship, yes princess. John was strange at first but we have found him to be a kindred spirit to us. You could say we saw ourselves in him.”

Luna smiles. “Then I am honoured to meet the friends of John.” Luna bows her head.

Solar Flare was about to reply when another voice called from the sky, this time there was no mistaking it.

“Sister!”

Luna looks around as Celestia flies down towards her.

“Sister! What have you done!?” Celestia looks to the warehouse as more screaming is heard. “Where is John?”

“John is inside sister, he is performing his duty.” Luna replies.

“Performing his duty? He is murdering ponies!”

“No! He is doing what he is meant to do! He is dispensing justice to the one's that hurt our subjects.” Luna walks to the barriers edge. “He is becoming the leader I knew he would be.”

“But he isn't John, he is something else. How do you know he will remember all this?” Celestia asks, moving beside Luna.

“Princess, if I may answer that?” Solar Flare steps forward.

“Guard?” Celestia says, turning to face Flare.

“Princess, I haven't known John for very long but from what I saw last night; he is a good stallion. He maybe a little crazy and sometimes unsure of himself, but he is one of the first friends I have made that I haven't grew up with. I think John will come out of this fine, we just need to be there for him.”

“Thank you Guard Flare, your input is appreciated.” Luna says. “See sister even this guard knows Johns worth, why can't you?”

“I see his worth Luna, but I don't want him to abuse his position or turn evil because of it.”

“You mean like I did.” Luna states.

Celestia sighs. “I will bow to your judgement on this my sister but please...” Celestia puts a wing over Luna's shoulder. “...Don't make me regret it.”

“I won't sister, I promise.” Luna returns Celestias wing hug.

The sisters share a moment of bonding only for it to be shattered by a loud screech and a chunk of the warehouse blasting off in a beam of bright light.

“What was that?” Swift Wing says, after the ground stops shaking.

“Guards stay here! Don't move until I give the signal.” Luna shouts as she steps past the barricade and towards the warehouse.

“Luna! Where are you going?” Celestia asks.

“I have to help John sister, I have to know he's alright. Don't worry I will be fine.”

“I...I will wait for you back at the castle, be careful Luna.”

“I will sister.” Luna gallops into the warehouse building and disappears from sight.

Celestia walks away and turns to the lieutenant.

“Lieutenant, you are not to enter the building until Princess Luna says it's ok.”

“Yes your highness, I understand.” The lieutenant says as he bows.

Celestia flaps her wings and takes off, just before she charges her teleportation spell Celestia looks back.

“I trust you sister.” Celestia activates her horn and vanishes.

P.O.V – LUNA

Luna leaves her sister behind and gallops into the warehouse, through the hole the creature made. Luna stops and covers her mouth, holding back the urge to vomit. The stench of burning flesh and chard remains hit Luna like a she hit a brick wall. Luna slowly makes her way passed the dead ponies, there was...Luna couldn't tell how many, Her eyes darted back and forth between the body parts and some ponies that still remained somewhat whole.

“John.” Luna whispers to herself, half realising that most of this was her fault. The blood was partially on her hooves. Luna holds out her hoof she used to cover her mouth, her face softened as blood was not literately on her hoof.

Luna casts her eyes back over the scene of destruction, that was until a scream is sounded above her. Luna looks left and right and spots a door leading to a set of stairs. Dead ponies are lying on the stairs as Luna slowly makes her way around them. Luna sees the scorch marks and blood coating the stairs and nearby walls, the smell gets too much and Luna conjures two plugs for her nose.

Luna inches her way up the stairs listening for the scream again, she was certain it was a mares scream and not a stallions. The top of the stairs comes into view and Luna lowers her body so she is less of a target. The scream was heard again followed by faint words.

“Don't touch her! Leave her alone!”

Luna hugs the nearest wall, which was surprisingly free of blood. Luna finds a door blown open, she slowly pokes her head around the corner and her eyes go wide. The creature was standing over two ponies, one was lying on the floor unmoving and one was lying over her crying. The second mare seemed to be protecting the unconscious mare.

“Leave us alone!” The mare shouts. “Don't hurt us!”

“I. Not. Hurt. Family!” The creature replies.

“Family? What family?” The mare asks, looking up at the creature.

The creature holds out it's hand and splays out it's fingers. The mare slowly rises up and looks at the creatures hand with confusion. The mare looks at her hoof and raises it up to meet the creatures hand. The mares hoof touches the hand and the fingers close around it, the mare looks at the creature then at her hoof before her face comes to a conclusion.

“John?” The mare asks. “I-Is that you?”

“Sister.” The creature replies.

“John!” The mare shouts as she virtually jumps into it's arms, the mare nuzzles the creatures neck. “How? Why?” The mare asks, reaching up and poking the creatures face.

The creature suddenly drops the mare and grabs it's head. Luna rushes forward and yanks the mare away, mere seconds before the creature drives it's fist into the floor causing it to crack.

“Princess Luna!” The mare cries out.

“Can you help your friend?” Luna asks her.

“What?”

“Can you get your friend out, it's not safe.”

“I-I can try, but i'm not strong!” The mare replies.

“I will help.” Luna Says lifting up the unconscious mare and draping her over the mares back. “Go! You must, before he explodes.”

“Explodes!?” The mare shouts.

“Yes, go!” Luna flares her magic and the mare and her companion vanishes.

The creature lifts itself back to it's feet, the creatures body glowing brightly as it seems to look for the mares.

“John!” Luna shouts.

Before Luna could react the creature appears before her, it teleported Luna thinks to herself; about three seconds before the creature grabs her throat. Luna is lifted off her feet, again.

“WHERE! FAMILY!?”

“John! Calm down! Please!” Luna says.

The creature looks at Luna for a few minutes before grabbing her horn.

“John! No! Please!” Luna shouts, fear crossing her face.

In one movement the creature breaks Luna's horn, the creature lets her go and holds her horn in it's hand. Luna screams. The creature looks to the horn then to Luna, then back to the horn. The creature suddenly lunges forward and tries to put the horn back.

“No! No! No!” Luna notices the creature was speaking normally. “Luna! No!”

“John?” Luna says almost passing out.

“Luna! What have I done?”

“John, your back.”

“I can't put it back Luna! Tell me what to do!”

“You can't John, it's broken. It has to grow back but it will take weeks.” Luna smiles at the creature, though it was still glowing; John seemed to have gained control. “Don't be sad John, it doesn't hurt any more.”

“Princess, don't fall asleep! I'll get help!” John replies, picking up Luna.

“John...” Luna passes out.

P.O.V - JOHN

I shake Luna as she passes out. “Luna wake up!” I look to my hand, it was glowing. “Oh Fuck, what have I done!” I close my eyes and focus to calm myself. I open my eyes and see my hand slowly return to normal. I feel my whole body lose it's strength, it was like all my energy was just sucked away.

I drop Luna from my grasp and collapse next to her. I find that I have just enough magic left for one final movement. I point a finger at Luna and charge the last of my magic into the tip, it wasn't much but I couldn't use it; not in my state. I touch Luna on the snout, it was the only place I could reach with my muscles refusing to comply.

The magic passes from my finger into Luna, at first I thought nothing happened. That was until Luna opened her eyes.

“Wha-” Luna looks around. “Where am I?” Luna's eyes fall on me. “John! What did you do?”

“I....Used...The last....Of...My....Magic.” I say, barely keeping my eyes open.

“No John! Why? In your state using your magic up, can kill you!” Luna crawls to me. Luna holds out her hoof. “John please take it! You need magic.”

“No!” I swat away her hand, regretting the motion two seconds later. “I don't know what I did tonight but I...” My body spasms. “...Can't be what you want me to be.” I look to Luna as she crawls closer, I feel a hoof place on my shoulder. “Just tell Applejack I.....Love her.”

My whole body goes limp. The last thing I see is Luna pressing her broken horn against my head.

Author's Notes:

Here's the next chapter! And as you can see this is the first to feature the new point of view changes. These are a feature i will be having as the story goes on, I would like any comments as they are welcome.

But please keep the comments civil or they will be deleted, thank you.

Nightmare Rescue

Ponyville. It was the safest place I could ever find myself. My friends were all there, even my new family. However, my dream was kind of overriding all that. Let's just say it was creating my worst nightmare, a town of sex starved mares.

I ran. I ran through streets, I ran through houses. I ran through buildings I couldn't name. I ran till my feet bled, then just for fun I ran some more. I wasn't running because I wanted to, I was running because that's what my body wanted to do. My brain was like 'What the fuck!' But my body was like 'Fuck this!' It wasn't fun having my brain and body going at it but hell, it kept me alive so far.

Several times I had thought I had lost my amorous pursuers, but as my fellow humans used to say 'Fate has other intentions.' Today it was telling me that it wanted me to die. It wanted me to get rutted to death, on some days I would not be put off by this but when you're me and you have a marefriend that can kick your ass; I tend to not push things.

I was running out of places to hide, my heart was ready to burst and my head was pounding. I thought of one place that could be safety. One place that even I had partially called home, Sweet Apple Acres. I had run through town for what felt like hours, I needed to rest and out there on the farm would be perfect. I could hide there for hours and not be found, I rubbed my hands together and smiled. Now I just had to wait for an opening and my freedom would be much closer.

I risked a chance and peered out of the building I was hiding in. I didn't know who lived here but they had about as much affinity for books as Twilight did, they were everywhere. I turned back to the window I was near and had to quickly duck as two mares came walking by, they looked through the window; I held a breath.

“Is he in there?” One mare asked.

“Nope! Seems Daisy could do with cleaning her house though.” The other replies.

“Oh well, lets try down here.” Both mares leave with the great sound of disappearing hooves.

I let out the breath I was holding. I thought that Luna would be good right about now, only to remember what I did to her when I was that....Thing. I put my head in my hands as a single tear rolls down my cheek, I hurt her. I broke off her horn, I held it in my hand like it was some trophy. I wipe the wetness from my eyes, I can't think about that now. I just hope Luna can forgive me, I hope all of them can. I risk another look and see no mares in sight, great. Now is my chance, I slowly open the houses door and tip toe around the outside wall. I spot the sign pointing to out of town, it conveniently says Sweet Apple Acres. Among other places.

I managed to make it to the road leading to the farm, I had some close calls but with well placed thrown rocks I avoided an incident. I kept low and stuck mainly to the bushes which wasn't hard as the road side was littered with them. It took me almost an hour dodging the odd roaming mare to reach the farm, what I saw while entering through the nearest orchard was Big Mac being tied to a tree and a several mares asking him questions. I moved a little closer.

“Where is he? I know you know, you are his friend after all and the brother of his marefriend!” A unicorn mare asks, standing in front of Big Mac.

“Nope!” Big Mac replies.

“Girls bring me the tickler!” The mare says to her companions.

Two mares leave and return two minutes later with a large feather duster. I watch in awe, though I knew I had to save him; I just couldn't, it was turning to funny.

“I'll ask again...” The mare holds the feather in her hooves. “....Where is John?” The mare points the feather at Big Mac. This dream was becoming so fucked up.

“N-Nope!” Big Mac answers, turning away from the feather.

“Fine we'll do this the hard way.” The mare moves closer.

This was where I thought I had to go, I knew he would be alright but I couldn't help but smile at the thought of big Mac being tickle tortured. I managed to reach the main house by skirting around the ponies torturing Big Mac, the sounds of laughter fading as I slowly open the farm house door and enter.

I closed the door behind me and walked into the kitchen, I sat at the dining table and placed my head in my hands. That is until I heard a voice come from upstairs.

“Hello?” The voice sounded faint, like someone speaking while injured or out of breath. “Can you help me?” I had to find out who it was, even though it was against my better judgement.

I approached the stair case and with baby steps I climbed. I reached the top and found it to be in darkness, which was weird considering it was broad daylight outside. I looked up to were I knew the lamp on the wall was hanging, I carefully removed it from the nail and twisted the cover revealing the glow bugs inside. The lamp cast a weird green glow but I could see the hallway much better. I moved silent and hugged the wall as I made my way through the hall checking doors only to find them all locked.

One door near the end of the hall was ajar, I could hear the sound of scratching coming from with in. I put out the light as the room was emitting it's own light through the door, I slowly look through the door gap and the pony I saw made me open the door and rush in. It was Twilight, she was tied up and a gag once around her mouth was now around her neck. I spotted one of those rings around her horn, the one's that block magic.

“Twilight!” I say as I enter and try to undo the ropes.

“John? Oh thank Celestia, how did you find me?”

“Actually I came here to hide, mares have been chasing me all day.” I reply.

“That would be why they tied me up, I came looking for you.”

“For me? Why?”

“Well, you do know you're dreaming....Right?”

“Duh! Of course I do!” I say as I roll my eyes. “I know a nightmare when I see one.”

“A Nightmare?” Twilight asks.

“Yeah, being chased by mares who only want to rut me silly; is kind of a nightmare for me.”

“Really? Being chased by mares is a nightmare....For you?” Twilight asks while giving me a raised eyebrow.

“What.” I reply shrugging. “The only mare I can accept chasing me is Applejack.” I smile. “And then I might just a tad, let her catch me.”

“Really? You would let Applejack catch you?”

I was about to reply when the sound of the kitchen door slamming, made me panic. I make the gesture for Twilight to keep quite as I open the door and peer out. I turn my head to listen and what I hear is not pleasant.

“Did you get anything out of him?” I hear a mare ask.

“Nope, just laughter and several nopes.” Another mare replies. “Though I think our toying with his stallionhood seemed to convince him to speak.”

“What did he say?”

“Just that he hasn't seem him for days. Pretty much not what we wanted to hear.”

“Oh well, at least we have Miss Sparkle to play with.”

I hear a round of laughter and hooves start to walk up the stairs.

“Shit!” I say to myself.

“John what's wrong?” Twilight asks.

I close the door and look for a way out, I spot a window and proceed to open it. I look out and see that it opens facing the barn, I look down and also see that under the window is a slanted roof of a side room. I turn back to Twilight.

“Twilight, some mares are coming to 'play' with you.” I make the quote sign in the air with both hands. “I think it would be best for you to run, the barn is not far.”

“And how would I get there? I can't fly and those mares are blocking the only exit.”

“That is why you will drop out of this window.” I say gesturing for her to look out. “See..” I point. “The barn is just there and I can drop you down onto the roof of that room there.” I point down. “Then you will slide to the ground and run for the barn.”

“What about you?”

“No time!” I grab Twilight and dangle her out the window. “Ok now, ready?”

“No!”

“Good!” I say as I let Twilight go. She hits the roof of the room and slide down to the grass, though her landing could have used more work. Twilight stands up shaking her body. “You ok?” Twilight nods up at me. “Good, go to the barn I'll try and meet you there.” Twilight nods again and runs to the barn.

I never see her reach it as the hoof steps get closer to the room, these mares should have reached the door by now. Guess they are taking their time. I look around the room and only see a wardrobe. Guess it's better than nothing. I quickly open the wardrobe and hide inside, just as the door to the room opens.

“Hey! Where'd she go?” I hear a mare ask.

“Oh by Luna's teats! Who tied her up?” Another mare asks.

“That would be you Carrot, your knots were never any good.”

“Oh well, maybe....” The mares voice drops off as I hear sniffing (oh shit!). “Hey anypony else smell that?” I hear more sniffing and it gets closer.

“It's him!” I hear a mare cry out. “It's coming from over here!”

I panic. My body starts to sweat as the sound of hooves reaches the wardrobe doors. I hear more sniffing, this time too close than I’d like.

“Come on out! We know your in there!” I don't move. “We can smell you!” Well hurray for you I think to myself. “Fine! We will do this the hard way then!”

The wardrobe door opens just a tad when I hear another voice, and it was the voice of heaven.

“Hey! Why are ya in mah home?”

“You! But how? Your in Canterlot!”

“Am ah? Guess ya should look again!”

I hear some shuffling, and a mare cry out.

“Run! She's crazy!” Sounds of running ponies getting further away causes me to relax.

The door to the wardrobe swings open and I come crashing out. I look up from my face plant to see the face of my smiling marefriend.

“So ah found ya, what will ah ever do with ya?” Applejack says, looking down to me.

“Uh, I can think of a few things.” I reply, getting to my feet. I then look at her. “Um, you do know this is a dream right?”

“Yup, ah was sent in by Princess Celestia ta get ya out.”

“To get me out?”

“Yeah.” Applejack looks around. “Where's Twilight? She was supposed ta be here with ya.”

“About that, the mares were coming for her so I kind of dropped her out the window.” I state rubbing the back of my neck.

“Ya What!”

I put my hands up. “Hey! She's fine. Twilight went into the barn.”

“The barn? Ah guess she should be ok there. Anyways it can give us ah few moments.” Applejack gives me a seductive look.

“Oh really?” I reply, walking up to Applejack with my hands behind my back. “And just what would you do with those...few moments?”

“Anything ya want.”

“Then maybe, I want this for starters.” I reach out and grab Applejack pulling her in for a kiss. I wanted it so bad. My entire body craved her but I knew this was in my head, I knew that I wanted her in the real world; not here.

I kissed Applejack with every ounce of passion I had, and judging by the moans and tongue action I was getting in return. She liked it. It was several minutes until we stopped our lip locking. Applejack look pleased and I was happy to be with her.

“John, that was....great.”

“Great? Is that all?” I say, giving her a smirk.

“Well, ah guess we will have ta wait for the main course. Until we get ya out.”

“I'll look forward to it!” I reply. “I think we should find Twilight.”

“Yeah, ah agree.”

Applejack approached the door and peered out, she gestures back to me to follow. I carefully follow Applejack out, making sure I don't creak any floorboards or crack any bones. Sometimes I think your body does that just to fuck you up at the worst possible moment. Anyway, Applejack walks up to the stairs leading down to the kitchen. She gestures for me to wait as she slowly walks down, I peer over the stairs edge as Applejack disappears around the corner further into the kitchen.

I wait for three agonizing minutes before Applejack comes back into sight.

“There ain't nopony here, come on down.”

I sigh and walk down the stairs. When I reach the bottom Applejack was standing in the living area of the house.

“Ah think it's clear to the barn, ya just keep close ya hear.” I nod. “Don't want ya getting ambushed.” Applejack chuckles.

“Funny!” I reply, falling in behind her.

We both walk to the farmhouse back door, making sure we stay low just encase the psycho mares are around. When we reach the back door Applejack was about to open it when I grab her shoulder, I gesture for her to keep quite and duck down. All three seconds before three mares walk passed the back door window.

“How'd ya know?” Applejack whispers.

“After being chased by them all day, I kind of developed a sixth sense. Goes off when they are near, saved my ass a few times.” I whisper back.

Applejack looks over the window and spots the mares heading for the barn.

“Pony feathers!”

“What's wrong?” I ask.

“Them mares are headin' for the barn.”

“Balls!” I exclaim. “Well, we have to get passed them some how.”

“Ah may have an idea, but ya ain't gonna like it.”

“Fine, just lay it on me.”

“Really?”

“This is a dream after all. What's the worst that can happen?” I state.

“Well it involves ya going out and facing the mares.”

“What!?”

“Told ya won't like it.”

“No shit! I've been trying to escape them for hours and you want me to go out there and face them?”

“Well it won't be much different than what's happened to ya in the real world.”

“Come again?”

“Nothin' just focus on now.” Applejacks eyes dart from side to side.

“Uh huh. So let's just get Twilight out of there then I can get home.” I say standing up.

“Ok! So how do ya want to do this?” Applejack asks as she opens the farmhouse back door.

“I'll just stride on up, and you sneak around the back and get Twilight out.”

“Are ya sure you're ready?”

“Yeah, let's just do this before I lose my shit.”

Applejack nods and opens the door wider for me to step out. I walk into the cool breeze that has started to wash over Sweet Apple Acres. I take one large deep breath and start my slow but determined walk towards the mares. I manage to get halfway to them before one of the mares spots me.

“Girls! There he is!” A mare shouts. I notice that she's a unicorn, so are her two friends.

“Shit! Unicorns!” I mutter through gritted teeth.

“So have you come to surrender? My sweet human.” A black coated mare asks.

“Actually no! I have come to offer you a chance to surrender.” I reply.

“Us? It is you who are outnumbered and outmatched.” Another mare states, this one was green coated. She kind of looked like she was made of mint.

“We will rut you slowly, and savour every moment.” The last mare says, this mare had a brown coat.

“Well if that's what you are going to do, then come get it!” I say, pointing dramatically to the mares.

“Oh we ain't stupid! We know you can move, so I think a little spell will calm you.” The black mare states lighting her horn and pointing it towards me.

“Fuck!” I shout as a beam of blue light hurtles through the air, I put up my arms even though I know it won't do any good. When I don't feel any impact I open my eyes that I had unknowingly shut.

Surrounding my body was a shield of shimmering light, it had blocked the spell. As I dropped my arms the shield vanished.

“H-How? How can you use magic?” The black mare says, looking at me with her mouth open. Her friends had the same expression.

“Wow, now this is a turn of events.” I state, looking at my hands. Both had taken to start glowing the trade mark yellow. “Now...” I turn my gaze back to the mares, all of whom had not moved. “...What was it you said about being stupid?” I grin.

“Uh, we should get going! Right girls?” The brown mare says, slowly moving away.

“Uh uh uh!” I wave my finger. “You ain't going nowhere.”

I raise my right hand and think of how Twilight and rarity levitate things. My hand glows brighter as an aura the same colour appears around the black mare.

“What! Let me down!” The mare cries. “I won't bother you anymore! I swear!”

“Just like that? I don't think so.” I stare at the mare floating. “I think I should have some fun like I did your friend earlier. I wonder how far you can fly?”

“No! Please! I beg you!” The black mare cries out again, tears flowing from her face.

I think for second, should I let her down so she can get help with her friends.

“Nah!” I say out loud. I fling my hand and the mare takes off, her friends galloping after her. I laugh.

I was still laughing when Applejack returned with Twilight in tow. I couldn't breathe, Applejack just looked at me; Twilight was even more confused.

“Hey girls!” I shout, still holding my sides.

“And what are ya laughing for?”

“Oh, I just discovered something important and scared the shit out of some mares.” I manage to compose myself. “Right! so on to the matter at hand how do we....leave.” I gesture with both hands to the sky.

“Well, there's just one small problem with that.” Twilight says, hoofing at the ground.

“Why do I get the feeling i'm not going to enjoy it.” I reply putting one hand to the bridge of my nose.

“Um...” Applejack starts to say but stops and bites her bottom lip.

“Just out with it already!” I shout.

“Well for us to get out you need to be asleep.” Twilight replies.

“Asleep? I guess that's not too bad...but why do I get the feeling it's not as simple.” I say.

“Well we don't have time for you to fall asleep naturally, so me and Applejack came up with a quicker way.”

“And that way is?” I really shouldn't have asked.

I noticed something on the edge of my vision, I turn just as I see a wooden plank smack me in the head. I black out.

P.O.V – TWILIGHT AND APPLEJACK

“Twilight did ya really have ta hit him that hard!”

“I had to, his increased physical condition needed more force to knock him out.”

“We better signal for Celestia ta let us out.”

“Yeah.”

Twilight points her horn to the sky and beam of magic fires out. A few seconds later the dream dissipates. Twilight and Applejack both open their eyes.

“John's gonna be pissed when he wakes up.” Applejack says as she looks to Twilight.

Family Complete

“John? Can ya hear me?”

“Give him time fair Applejack, He has just come out of a dream coma.”

The two voices both speak as if far away, one is unmistakeable; the other not so much. But then again I just got hit in the head by a fucking plank of wood, or did I? My head was pounding. My body aching. My eyes felt heavy but I opened them anyway.

“Princess! Twilight! He's waking up!”

“I declare the rescue a success.”

I find the world a blur. Three ponies sit by me. One holds my hand and the others sit at the end of a bed? I feel so weak, my body feels drained of all energy.

“W-Where....am....I?” I croak.

“Ya are in Canterlot castle, the royal infirmary.” I turn my head as my eyes focus slowly on a form I longed to see again.

“Applejack?” I whisper.

“Yeah, Ya look like manure John.”

I chuckle as my senses come back to me. “Well your not so great yourself.” I laugh only to feel every part of me scream in pain.

“John, you shouldn't move. Any sudden movements can be painful for you right now.” I turn my head to see Twilight sitting the other side of my hospital bed.

“Twilight is right. You have suffered a great deal John, you should rest until your body recharges.” I look to the new voice and find Celestia standing at the foot of the bed.

“Princess, i'm sorry I couldn't attend the meeting last night. I was occupied.” I say.

“You have no apologies to make John, you done a great service. However I must point out, it was not last night. You have been in a magic coma for four days.”

The blood drains from my face. “F-Four days!?” I try to move only for my body to collapse. “H-How?”

“We have no specifics, only that your body was completely drained of magic. It was only by my sisters hoof that you managed to survive the trip back here.” Celestia answers.

“Luna, where is she?” All three ponies look to my left, I follow suit to find Luna sleeping in the next bed. And that's when I see something strange.

“What is that?” I see a long white appendage coming out from my bed covers, it was being held off the floor and out stretched by some rope coming down from the ceiling. “Is that what I think it is!?” My eyes shrink in size as fear takes over my brain.

“John, now ya must not panic ok?” Applejack says using her hoof to turn my head back to her.

“Panic? I'm not panicking! Why would I panic? I only have a fecking wing sticking out my back!” I look to my right and I spot the other wing being held up. “Oh shit shit shit.”

“John!” I look back into Applejacks eyes. “Ah said don't panic, ya might damage yourself.”

“I...” I take a deep breath. “...I'm sorry, I shouldn't be like this. I knew this might happen sooner or later.” I reply. “I guess i'm a bit screwed up right now.” I raise my hand and brush it down my face. “How...Did these come about?”

“My guard entered the warehouse after Miss Fluttershy appeared in front of them outside. They found you lying on the floor next to Luna with her horn on your head. It seemed she put you in some sort of dream coma to protect your higher brain functions. My guards stated that the wings were on your back when they arrived.”

“So...Luna saved me?” I look back over to my saviour, I see her chest rising up and down slowly. “Why would she risk herself like that?”

“Why not. You are her champion.” Celestia looks down to me.

“I gave Luna the last of my magic to ensure her safety, I didn't care what happened to me.”

A hoof strikes me across the face. I raise my hand and stroke my cheek. I turn to the source and find Applejack crying, her right hoof is still in the end of the swing.

“Applejack? I...”

“Don't ya ever say something like that! Ya are important ta everypony, more so ta me!” Applejack brushes the tears from her eyes. “Ah never want ta hear anything like that again, Princess Luna had a reason ta save ya and bring ya back ta me..ta us!”

I start to tear up, my mind thinking back to the warehouse. I think about the creature I became, the destruction it carried out. I think about the feelings I had when I was the being, the hatred and constant wanting to hurt the ponies that hurt my friends; my sisters.

I reach out my hand and touch Applejack on her cheek, she follows by putting her hoof up to touch my hand. I stroke the side of her muzzle, relishing in the silky smoothness of her fur.

“Twilight, I think we should let them have a moment alone.” Celestia says, heading for the door.

“But what about the tests?” Twilight replies.

“They can wait, for now let us find the other elements.”

My head finally clicks and remembers the reason for my change.

“Princess! Rarity and Fluttershy! Are they ok?”

Celestia turns back to me. “Your sisters are fine, Rarity is here in the next room and Fluttershy was ok apart from a few scrapes.”

I let out a deep sigh. “Thank you princess.”

Celestia nods. Twilight goes to say something but quietly follows Celestia out the door closing it behind her.

Applejack looks at the door then without warning she jumps onto the bed and plants a kiss on my lips. The kiss lasts for a few minutes before it's broken.

“Ya have no idea how long ah've wanted ta do that!”

“Oh? Waited long have you?” I reply, smiling. My hands move up and touch her flanks. “Well, if you want to the others won't be back for another hour at least.”

“What are ya saying?” Applejack says, raising one eyebrow.

“You know exactly what i'm saying.”

“Here?” Applejack replies, looking around. “What about Princess Luna?”

“It doesn’t look like she will be waking any time soon.” I state, turning my head to look at Luna. “Besides, she knows our fantasies anyway. She might like it!”

Applejack hoofs me in the chin.

“Ow! What did you do that for?” I ask, rubbing my chin.

“Ya just want ta see a pony clop don't ya?”

My face turns red. “No! I just....I just want you so bad, I don't care who sees.”

“Ya want me that badly?”

“Yes.”

Applejack plants another quick kiss on my lips. “Then ah guess ah can oblige!”

“Y-You mean it?”

“Of course ah do! I want ya bad, and now ah see that.”

“Even if I have two wings holding me here?”

“Yes. Even with ya wings, ah want to do it!”

I smile as I move my hands up Applejacks back, I comb them through her mane. I feel for the ribbon I know she has in her mane and untie it when I find it. Applejacks mane falls down around her head and partially over my chest, my hands continue to knead her mane.

“Do ya like my mane?”

“I do. The touch of it feels great.” Applejack lowers her head and we kiss again.

“Ah don't wear it down very often, mainly when ah go ta bed.” Applejack lifts up her head and looks away. “Ah never considered my mane very pretty, especially when ya see Rarity's and Fluttershy's. They have theirs done in a spa, ah just brush mine.”

I chuckle. “You really think I give a crap about how you fix your hair, I love you anyway. No matter how you wear your mane. But I do think it looks better when it's down.” I put my point forward when I move her mane to fall around her muzzle.

“Ya think ah look pretty with ma mane down?”

“Geez! How many times do I have to say it? Yes! Yes! Yes!” I say, grabbing hold of Applejacks head. “Now, enough with the mane. How about we go to something else.”

“What ya me-” Applejack stopped speaking as one of my hands managed to stealthily attack one of her teats. “Y-Ya buck head.”

“What was that? I couldn't hear you?” My fingers twist her teat again.

Applejack doesn’t reply, she just rolls onto me so my hands can get a better feel of her underside.

“Heh! You have a lot of tension down here.” I say, flicking both teats at once.

Applejack groans as her body squirms and wriggles under my hands titular onslaught. I tempt fate and move to feel her marehood. One of Applejacks hooves moves to block my hand. I look down and see her face was bright red as her eyes were looking away from me.

“Applejack? Is something wrong?”

“Ah don't think ah'm ready for this.”

I stop my hands and move them up to Applejacks chest. I cross my arms over her body and hug her.

“If you don't want to do this Applejack just say so, i'm not going anywhere.” I say into her ear.

“Ah'm sorry John, ah thought ah wanted this but....”

“You don't want to do it here..right?” I ask.

“Yeah. Ah thought ah did but ah want our first time ta be special, doing it in a hospital bed just doesn't seem special at all.”

“Of course Applejack, I understand.” Though in my mind I was disappointed. I wanted this relationship to continue and if that meant waiting longer to be intimate then so be it. “Maybe we can just lie here for a while then. I could use the company.”

“Yeah. Ah would like that.” Applejack positions herself to be more comfortable as she lies on me. When Applejack settles I move my hands back and embrace her form. I hear a sigh of content from Applejack as I close my eyes and try to get some rest.

---

“Aww, they look so cute together!”

“Heh, wonder if they did it or not?”

“Rainbow Dash! That's not nice!”

“Just stating my thoughts Twilight, but Pinkies right; they do make a good couple.”

“Girls please, We must be quite. They are sleeping after all.”

“They do look peaceful.”

The voices rouse me from my slumber. I open one eye to find the others minus Rarity sitting by the bed. I quickly tap Applejack on the head, I get a moan and five more minutes in return. I tap again.

Applejack opens her eyes and gazes up at me. “Ah'm up! Ah'm up!” Applejack kisses me on the lips as she lifts up her head. “Couldn't get enough of me huh?” I slowly turn her head to look at the others. Applejacks eyes go wide.

Rainbow was holding her laughing in with both her front hooves. Twilight was looking away blushing. Pinkie was beaming widely at us. Fluttershy was doing her mane hiding thing, and Princess Celestia was smiling down at us.

Applejack suddenly springs off the bed and lands flat on her face. I lean over as much as I could.

“You ok?” I ask.

“Ah'm fine.” Applejack waves back. “What are you girls doing here?” Applejack asks, getting to her hooves.

“Well, to check on you. But you two were sleeping when we got back.” Celestia replied.

“Yeah. You two looked so cute!” Rainbow said before collapsing into laughter.

Applejack blushed as she looked to me, I just smiled and shrugged.

“John. I have good news. The doctors said your body is recovering well, you should be out by the morning.” Celestia stated turning to me. “How ever I do have some bad news.” My smile drops. “It seems that because your body was never meant to have wings, the muscles that control them are not properly working.”

“What does that mean?” I ask.

“It means that it could be sometime before your body adapts and you can move them.”

I sigh and collapse back into my beds pillow. “So I have wings but can't use them?”

“Yes, i'm afraid so.” Celestia looks to Luna then back to me. “But I think I can help you.”

“How so?” I reply, noticing Twilight looked intrigued aswell.

“I may be able to activate the muscles that control how the wings close, allowing you to fold them in.” Celestia frown slightly. “However that does come with a slight risk, to accomplish this I must infuse the muscles with magic.”

“And with my MAR that could be dangerous.”

“Yes. The magic could be absorbed by your body instead.”

“Then I accept the risk.”

“No! John what are ya thinking? This could trigger something bad.” Applejack states, putting both her front hooves back on my bed.

“I can't go around Applejack, with my wings flopping around behind me.” I say. “Besides these things are huge! If I get out of here tomorrow, I can't carry them or drag them about.”

“Ah guess...” Applejack looks down.

I put one hand on Applejacks head. “Look at it this way, I might get out sooner if my wings are partially fixed.” Applejack smiles. I look to Celestia. “Well, shall we do this now?”

Celestia nods as Applejack walks away from my bed. Celestia walks over and stands by my side.

“This should take just a moment.” Celestia says as she charges her magic. A small glow appears on the tip of her horn, then she lowers her head and touches one of my wings. Celestia looks back up. “It is done.”

I move my head and twist my body. “I don't feel anything.” Then a sudden pain crosses my chest. “Ah shit!” I shout as I grab my chest. “Princess, somethings not right!” I see my hands glowing. “No! Not this again!”

My body arches up as the pain intensifies. I feel my heart rate increase.

“Princess! Do something!” I hear Applejack shout.

“I don't know what to do!” Celestia replies. “Girls try and hold him down.”

I feel several hooves touch my body and push me back down onto the bed. I open my eyes to see Celestia using her horn again.

“Get away from me!” I say, only to get Applejacks hoof over my mouth.

“Now ya be quiet!”

A few moments later I feel the pain in my chest subside and my body calm down. I steady my heart by taking deep breaths.

“What...happened?” I ask, panting.

“It seems that your MAR indeed did react to the magic I infused.” Celestia answers.

“Can you try again Princess?” Twilight asks.

“No, I think it would be best not to try.” Celestia looks to me. “I will ask the hospital to find a suitable harness to tie your wings to your body.” Celestia walks to the door.

“Thanks Celestia. I know you tried.” I say. Celestia bows her head before walking out of the room. “Wow, this is going to suck.”

“What do you mean, John?” Twilight asks.

“Yeah! You have wings! WINGS!” Rainbow states, hovering above my bed.

“Yeah! You should smile!” Pinkie adds, bouncing on the spot.

“Thanks girls, I mean it sucks that I can't control my wings yet. And now I have to wear a harness just to keep them up. Yeah, I feel really happy right now.” I cross my arms. “And that reminds me, I need to speak to Rainbow and Pinkie.” I gaze at the others. “Could you give us a minute?”

Twilight, Applejack and Fluttershy all nod and head for the door. After the others have left, I turn to see Pinkie smiling at me and Rainbow still flying while giving me a raised eyebrow.

“Rainbow, Pinkie. I have something to ask you ladies and I wanted to say it in private, but I guess now will have to do. A few days ago I asked Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy to be my step sisters. I would like to extend the invitation to you.” I gesture to both of them. “So? What do you say?”

Pinkie suddenly jumps onto the bed and gives me one bone crushing hug.

“Of course I will!” Pinkie shouts, almost squealing into my ear.

“Thanks....Pinkie!” I gasp out. I turn my gaze back to Rainbow who just seems to be staring at me. “Rainbow is something a matter?”

Rainbow lowers herself to the ground. She turns and looks away from me and pinkie.

“Yeah dashie! John wants us to be more than friends! He wants a family!”

“I know Pinkie. I don't know what to say that's all.” Rainbow replies.

“Pinkie. Undo the ropes.”

Pinkie looks at me. I gesture to the ropes holding my wings up.

“Oh! Okie dokie!”

“John, what are you doing? You can't release your wings yet! You haven't learn how to use them!” Rainbow states, walking closer to the bed. “You will damage them!”

“I don't care! I want you to say yes and if I have to do this to prove that I mean it, then I will.”

“John...” Rainbow quietly says, as tears appear in her eyes.

Pinkie releases the ropes holding my wings and I feel their weight drop to the floor. My back muscles scream at me but I bite back the pain and slowly leave my bed. I swing my legs out and slide to the edge. Rainbow walks forward to help me but I hold out a hand to stop her.

“No! I must do this myself. Please.” I say, behind clenched teeth.

I plant my feet on the cold floor of the hospital room, I still feel partially drained and weak but I knew I had to do this. I put all my weight to my feet and push off the bed. I collapse to the floor, kneeling.

“John, you don't have to do this! Just please get back onto the bed!” Dash shouts.

“No!” I reply, snapping my head up to meet her gaze. “You and all the others are to important to me for me to not try!” I put one arm on the bed and with all the strength I could muster, I pushed.

I slowly used the bed to lift myself to my feet. I managed to get my body to stand, a smile crossing my face as the sweat was pouring off me. I turned to dash, and let go of the bed; my wings trailing behind me. I moved my right leg forward one step, then my left. I made my way to Dash.

“John! Please just stop!” Dash rushes over and grabs me, just as I collapse again.

I roll over on the floor as I slip from Rainbows grasp. I look up to her and smile.

“See told you I could do it!” My vision starts to fade as the pain and my fatigue gets too much. I roll my head to the side as my body goes limp. Just before I totally blank out, I hear Rainbow whisper into my ear.

“Of course I accept, I'll be your sister.”

The Cycle Begins

I was dreaming again, but this time I was not running for my life. It was great. The dream had some how started with me waking up on the beach near Lake Ponyville. The sun was high in the sky and my body was feeling refreshed. I put my arms behind my head and lay back on the soft sand. After the last four days, this was bliss.

“Hey Brother! You going to lie there all day!”

I lift my head up and look around.

“Over here!”

I turn my head towards the lake. I see a figure standing up to it's waist, I raise my body onto my elbows so I can get a better look. The figure waves to me and judging by the voice it's female.

“Come on brother! The waters great!” The figure calls out again.

I squint my eyes, dammit Celestia why do you always make the sun so bright? I see the figure start to walk towards me, and did she call me brother? Nah! She couldn't have, judging by her size she was human. I never had a human sister. The figure walks out of the water and approaches me, it was at that time I had a heart attack. It was Rainbow Dash but as a human!?

I recoiled as she came over and knelt beside me.

“Brother? are you ok?” The human Rainbow extends out her hand.

“W-What's going on!?” I shout, slowly crawling back from Rainbow. “Why are you human!?”

“Why? I've always been human, What's wrong with you brother?” Rainbow says, coming closer to me.

I grab my head. “No! This is all wrong! You're a pony not a human!”

Rainbow chuckles. “A pony? I think you've been in the sun to long.” Rainbow falls over and laughs. Rainbow then stops and looks at me seductively. “But you know....” Rainbow drags a finger down between her breasts. “...We are alone right now.”

“Rainbow! I'm your brother!”

“Not related.” Rainbow just bluntly states. Rainbow goes behind her back and slowly undoes her bikini top. “Would you like to see them?” Rainbow asks with a smile.

“What!? No!”

Rainbow doesn't give me choice, she takes off her bikini top and lets it flop to the floor. I stare, I actually stared. I was about to say something, when a shadow falls over me from behind.

“And what in the hay do ya think your doing?” I turn to see a human version of Applejack standing right behind me.

“Applejack!” I jump to my feet and throw my hands up. “I wasn't staring honest!”

Applejack smiles as she walks up to me and places one hand on my chest.

“Ya know, Ah am your lover. Ya could have just asked if ya wanted to see some chest.”

“Huh?” I reply.

Applejack steps back and lifts off her top, revealing two wonderful orbs of golden skin.

“Humfffp ggrttunmp zzzrrrphhh!” Is all that leaves my mouth as I fall back on to the ground.

“Applejack! You broke him, now who are we going to play with?”

“Ah think he's fakin'. He wants both of us.”

“You think so?”

“Well that sticking up seems ta answer the question.”

“Hmm, he's bigger than I thought.”

I open my eyes as both Applejack and Rainbow bend down to grab me. I scream.

“Oh for fuck sake! Will you two control yourselves!”

Applejack and Rainbow turn to one another. “Nope!” They both reply in unison. Before I could react both Applejack and Rainbow pounced on me, holding me down.

I try to struggle. “For the love of the moon and the sun, will some pony help me!”

“Silly! There's only us here!” Rainbow says, giggling. “Now let's get these pants off.”

“I might have something to say about that!”

All three of us look back towards the water and see a figure walking....on top of the lake? I smile as the figure comes within view, it was Luna.

“Luna! Thank the moon you have come!” I shout out. “Could you please help me? They seem to want to rape me, any other day I might enjoy it but you know me.”

“Let my champion go, and I might spare you!” Luna says to Applejack and Rainbow.

“Spare us?” Applejack says, getting up off me. Rainbow follows suit. “Ah think ya need ta leave, now!”

“Oh I don't think so! You are threatening my stallion.” Ok I did not just hear Luna say that...did I?”

Luna confirms my fears as she teleports next to me and without warning, kisses me! I try to cry out in shock. Luna presses harder with her kiss and then reaches up and grabs my head in her front hooves.

“Mmpgh! Mmmghp!” I try to speak, only for Luna's tongue to cut me off by ramming into my mouth.

Luna breaks the kiss, leaving a small trail of saliva behind. I reach up and rub the side of Luna's muzzle.

“I always wondered what that would feel like!” I state. Luna just smiles, then she looks over to the other two. When I follow her gaze, I see Rainbow and Applejack standing still with their mouths agape.

“I guess they are quite shocked don't you think?” Luna asks me.

“Their shocked? What about me?” I reply, grinning back.

“Ahem! Yes, well...” Luna blushes and pushes away from me. “...I suggest you both leave.” Luna say to Applejack and Rainbow.

Applejack was about to retort when Luna flicked her hoof and both my marefriend and friend vanish.

“Now that's better.” Luna states. “Maybe now we can talk?”

“Talk?” I reply.

“Yes, I have a few things to say.”

“After that kiss, I think I can answer a few.” I lay back putting my hands behind my head.

I look at Luna with a smirk. I see that she was blushing and trying not to look at me.

“Yes well...I.....”

“Luna if you have something to tell me, just say it.” I state, rising onto my elbows again.

“It's just that this is difficult to say and well....” Luna shifts uncomfortably on her hooves.

“For christ sake Luna out with it!”

“I....well....” Luna walks towards me. “I've kind of had a mild infatuation with you, since you arrived.”

Well fuck me sideways. “Really?” I reply. “You must have seen better, I mean, why me?”

“Like I said, I am quite embarrassed admitting it.”

I chuckle, then burst out into laughter. As I roll around holding my sides, Luna walks up and kicks me.

“Ow! What was that for?”

“You were laughing at me.”

“No, I was laughing at what you said; not you.”

“Same thing.”

“Ok ok!” I put up my hands. “I'm sorry, it's just hearing that your embarrassed telling me that you liked me, is kind of funny. To me anyway.”

“How so?”

I sigh. “Look, why don't you sit down Luna. I think I need to explain a few things.” I wave my hand next to me and a towel appears on the ground, decorated in Luna's cutie mark. Luna looks at me with a slight 'how did you do that?' expression.

“What? I learned to lucid dream long ago.”

“Then why didn't you get rid of your two attackers yourself?”

“Because when i'm shitting myself, I kind of lose the ability to concentrate and therefore use the power.” I close my eyes and smile. “But then somepony like you Luna, would not have that problem.”

“And what is that supposed to mean?”

I twirl my hand in the air. “Oh nothing! Just stating that nothing really scares you.”

Luna walks over and lays down on the towel I created for her. “That's not true, I am scared of a lot of things.”

I open my eyes and look at her. “Now I know that's bs Luna. You ain't scared of crap and you know it.”

“No, it's true! I am scared of losing my sister, scared of losing….myself.” Luna looks down and I notice a small tear fall down her cheek.

Wow, now I feel like a jerk. I bite my bottom lip as I try to think of a response. After a few minutes of silence, a thought comes to me.

“Princess Luna.” I say jumping to my feet. “Would you grant me the honour of a dance?”

“A dance? But we have no music.” Luna states.

I hold out my hand and Luna takes it in her hoof. “My dear Luna, I am dreaming no? I can make music!” I click my fingers and several human musicians appear. “Something slow but not too....sad.” I say to them. The musicians start to play and I know the piece, I wasn't a great lover of classical music but it had some great works and this was one of them.

Luna steps closer and rises on her hind legs to put her front hooves on my shoulders.

“I didn't know you could dance?” Luna says.

“At first I couldn't, my dancing before was more kindred to someone drowning than actual rhythm.”

Luna giggles at that. I put one hand on her back as I see her face blush, when I look closer I see that my hand was rubbing the area just below her wings exits; that was apparently very pleasurable, according to Rainbow that is. I remove my hand, and almost immediately Luna puts it back using her magic.

“I don't mind.” Luna states.

“How are you feeling?” I ask, resting my free hand on her shoulder.

“Much better now...Thanks John.”

“Luna, you don't have to be afraid to state your feelings to somepony. I know that somepony in your position may seem that it is uncouth or not normal to fraternize with lower classes...”

“It's not that, I like you because you don't know me.” Luna looks down as she buries her head in my chest. “You look past what I was because you weren't born here in Equestria, that's why I like you. You see me for the pony I could be, not for the pony I happen to be.”

“You think everypony still fears you?”

“I know they do! They still see me as Nightmare Moon, and there's nothing I can do to stop that. Even after my trip to Ponyville during their Nightmare Night celebration.”

I laugh. “Yeah, Twilight told me about that. It seemed to work out in the end though...didn't it?”

“I thought so, but someponies still have that fear of me. I guess I might have to live with that.” Luna states looking back up to my smiling face. “Why are you smiling?”

“My plan is working, that's why.”

“Plan? What plan?”

“The plan to loosen you up so you can tell me what's wrong.” I stroke the side of Luna's muzzle with one hand. “To make you have fun for once.” Before Luna can respond I kiss her. I wave my other hand and the music stops as I get rid of the musicians.

I feel Luna struggle against me for several moments but it quickly subsides as we both fall into the kiss. I gently lay Luna onto the towel from before and hover over her, using my arms to hold me up. I break the kiss and see Luna look away as she brings her front legs up to shield her chest.

“Luna? What's wrong?”

“John, should we be doing this?”

“Doing what? Kissing?”

“Yes, you have a marefriend. Can't you see this isn't right?”

I fall over and lay beside Luna. “You're right! What was I doing!?” I grab the side of my head. “Actually that's a good question, what the fuck was I doing?” I feel my body with both hands. “Luna? Why do I feel strange?”

“Strange how?” Luna asks, looking slightly concerned.

“I don't know. I have never felt like this before, my body is burning up and my head is pounding.”

“Hmm, you're not glowing; so that's a good sign.” Luna sits up on her haunches and looks over me. “Let me try something.” Luna points her horn to me and a blue beam of energy washes over my body.

“So? I've caught something haven't I?”

Luna slowly looks up, then rolls back breaking into a fit of laughter.

“Oh by my sisters name this is priceless!”

“What? What's happening to me?”

Luna manages to control herself for a few moments so she can answer.

“Ok it seems that you are having the same symptoms that a mare has when she goes through...her heat cycle!” Luna starts to laugh again.

“Oh you've got to be fecking kidding me!” I shout as I fall back to the ground. “Why me!?” I point to the sky. “Why have you forsaken me!” I'm not a religious man but I had to blame someone. I turn to Luna who was still rolling on the floor. “How do I fix this?”

“Well, if you have the same symptoms of a heat cycle then there's only one way you can....fix it.” Luna says.

“And that is?”

“You've read the books, how does a mare solve this issue?”

“Your joking, I have to mate!?”

“Yup!”

“Wait! Wait! This is the dream world, I can't be going through this in the real world....can I?”

“Of course. Anything that effects the body in reality also effects the mind. So more than likely your body is giving off some very potent hormonal smells at this time.”

“Great! So i'm giving off the 'come get me' vibes in the real world?” I ask.

“Yup!” Luna replies laughing.

“Well one good thing will come of this.”

“And that's is?” Luna asks.

“Applejack and I will finally go all the way.”

Author's Notes:

Ok. Here's chapter 18, I know it's not long and heavily dialogued, but I wanted this chapter to be a set up for the next.

Anyway I hope you guys enjoy it!

Also as you can tell by the ending the first very mature and sexual chapter is soon approaching.

Taken!

I awoke, again. Seriously, if I was going to wake in the hospital everytime I get hit or blasted; I might aswell rent a room here. Though this time I find my bed surrounded by white sheeting, or what I think is sheeting. The room was like when they declare a biological hazard and quarantine a building by covering it in white plastic.

I move my head to look at the sheeting and find it was all around the bed. The hospital had also moved me into a bed that seemed to be in the centre of the room. But the strange thing was that the sheeting was in the shape of a tent, square sides and a point in the roof.

I find that my body was feeling much better than it did before. My energy levels had increased and I could feel more of myself. I raise my arms and flex my hands a little, I make clenched fists and then open them again. I do the stretching for a couple of minutes before deciding to try out my legs. I remove the bed covers noting a new addition to my wardrobe, a harness.

“Huh! At least they made it fashionable.” I say out loud. I take a better look at the harness. It was black with small gems embedded in the joints (Raritys influence no doubt). The straps didn't feel like leather, though I wasn't surprised ponies don't skin sentient animals. After checking out the harness for several minutes, I decided that more investigation of my confinement was necessary.

I swing my legs over the beds edge, when I feel my feet touch the floor I relish the cold feeling. I let out a long sigh before bracing my body and pushing myself from the bed. I stand for several seconds before almost falling on my face, I manage to regain my balance by grabbing the beds edge. My legs felt like jelly, not surprising as I spent four days sleeping.

It takes almost ten minutes before I get some resemblance of movement out of my legs. I stand there thinking happy thoughts as I twist and stretch my legs, making sure blood is flowing freely.

“Next time, i'm getting Applejack to massage my legs.” I say, chuckling afterwards.

As I wait a little while longer for my legs to grant me motion, I look over myself.

“Shoes and socks? Nope! Pants? check! Shirt? Nope! Sexy toned body? Double check!” I use my free hand to check my body, I feel my torso. Getting no feeling of pain from several pokes and prods, I move on to my new limbs. I reach back and feel my wings, the standered sensation of pleasure from touch was there but no pain or discomfort. “Oh thank Luna's fine flank their alright.” I cover my mouth. “Oh shit! Hope she didn't hear that!”

I find that my legs are now fully awake and ready to obey me once again. I take one step after another until I reach the sheet curtains. I raise up one hand and touch the sheeting only for it not to give.

“What the hell?” I say. I push harder, but what ever was behind the sheeting doesn't budge. “What the fuck is going on here?” I look up and see the sheeting was connected to the roof sheeting by a long rail. “Ah! So the sheeting can be removed.” I grab the sheeting and with little effort I rip it free and let it fall to the floor. What I see is a clear box, I was I a see through room completely cut off from the rest of the larger room I was in. Though I don't think I was in Canterlot any more.

The room beyond my clear entrapment was a dull red, but looked like it had suffered severe wear over years. I spotted containers stacked in one corner and metal boxes piled up opposite them.

“Were am I?” I place my hand on my transparent cell, I feel a slight tingle before a surge of energy hits my hand. I pull my hand back. “What was that? A magic field?”

“I wouldn't do that if I was you.” I turn my gaze to what looked like the door to the larger room. I see a pony, from his voice he was a stallion. He had a brown coat, a orange mane and a horn. So he was a unicorn I think to myself. “The cell carries a magical enchantment, touch the outside for more than a few seconds and you get a jolt.” My suspect captor states.

“Who are you? What do you want? Why did you kidnap me?” I ask, pointing to the stallion.

“It's my job, I collect things for paying clients and I deliver them.” The stallion walks to my cell and stands infront of me.

“What kind of things?” I question.

“Rare things, and I think the only human in Equestria counts as one of those things.”

“I am not a thing!” I state, shouting. “I demand you let me out!”

“I can do that. Letting you out is up to my client, and she is not so kind to the things she collects.”

“I take i'm not in Canterlot anymore?”

“No. You are far from Canterlot now.”

I growl my frustration, then I smile.

“I take the client won't like it if the item is damaged?” I say, looking at my hand.

“She will be displeased, yes.”

“Then, you better make an excuse.” I say.

“For what?”

“This!” I place both of my hands on the cell wall, feeling the magic tingling my fingers. Then the wall erupts into a sparks as the enhancement tries to make me let go.

“Stop! Even you can't break the cells magical charm.” The stallion calls out.

“I...don't....care!” I press harder as the pain in my arms reached critical. Just as I could smell my flesh burning, my hands glow and the cell wall begins to crack.

“Impossible! No creature can break the cells structure.”

“I'm no ordinary creature!” I shout. I push with all my strength as upon the disbelief a my captor, the cell wall shatters sending debris flying in all directions. The stallion shields his body with a force field, only to have my hand break through and grab his neck. “Tell me why I shouldn't kill you!” My grip tightens.

“I'm only doing my job!” The stallion replies. “Please don't kill me!”

“You kidnapped me and held me in a cell, I will ask again! Why shouldn't I kill you!?”

“I have a filly on board!” The stallion blurts out. “She's next door waiting!”

“Call her!” I say.

“What!?”

“Call her! If you are telling the truth, then I'll let you go!”

The stallion levitates a gem from the rooms wall and taps it on his horn. The gem glows blue.

“Petal? Can you hear me?” The stallion speaks into the gem.

“Yes Daddy!” Comes an excited younger voice replying.

“Can you come into the cargo room precious, daddy needs your help.”

“Of course daddy, I'll be right there.”

“Thanks baby girl, see you in a minute.” The stallion taps his horn again and the gem stops glowing. “See, i'm telling the truth.” He says to me.

“We'll see, it could be fake.” I reply.

Seconds later we both hear a small knock on the large door to the room.

“Daddy? Open up!” I walk to the doors edge, telling the stallion not to make a sound.

I open the door but stand back out of sight. A small unicorn filly wanders in and looks around.

“Daddy? Where are you?” The filly sees the cell wall destroyed, she starts to back up to the door. The filly holds her head low and her ears flat. “Daddy?” The filly says quietly with a tremor in her voice.

I close the door with a bang, getting the filly to spin around.

“Don't move!” I say. The filly starts to shake. She looks to the stallion in my grip.

“It's ok princess! Just do as he says.” The stallion states giving her a smile. The filly just nods.

“What's your name?” I ask the filly.

“Petal, Flower Petal.” The filly replies almost as quietly as Fluttershy.

I look at her and hold out the stallion dropping him to the ground. The filly looks at me and then runs to her father hugging him.

“Daddy!” The filly shouts.

“Why did you let me go?” The stallion asks turning to me.

“You told the truth.” I reply.

“Just like that?”

“You don't know me very well do you? I have been coltfriend of the element of honesty for almost two weeks. Her ability to detect lying has somewhat rubbed off on me.”

The stallions face drops, a shadow of dread falls over him. “C-Could you repeat that?”

“I said I am the coltfriend of the element of honesty.”

The stallion parts from his filly and starts to pace about the room.

“This is bad! Very bad, pony feathers why didn't it detect it?” The stallion asks himself.

“Hey! I want some answers! Who are you giving me to?”

“I can't! Not now! This has just turned bad! I'm in deep manure here.”

“Why? And what didn't detect what?” I was actually starting to worry here. I just wanted to get home and put Applejack into multiple positions. Wait! was I really thinking that? Jesus christ! I need help. Anyway. The stallion stops walking.

“I have a gem, it tells me if a target is....I don't know how to say this but....Touchable, would be the closest term I could use.” The stallion replies.

“Dad? Should you be telling him that?” The filly Flower Petal says, walking to stand by her father.

“It's ok Flower, I don't think he's going to hurt us. Are you?”

“That depends? Are you going to capture me again?”

“If you are the um...stallion I think you are, I won't even come near you any more.”

“That's fine by me, but maybe we won't have to go that far.” I say.

“What do you mean?” The stallion asks.

“Well, I don't know very many ponies outside of Ponyville. I thought maybe when we get back to Equestria you and I could get along a little better.” I reply.

“Just like that?”

“Just like that!” I answer.

The stallion just looks at me and then looks to his daughter, the filly nods.

“Well then, I guess we can. My names Strider, Clear Strider. You already know my filly.”

“Nice to know you finally.” I chuckle, holding out my hand. "My names John." Strider puts one front hoof into my hand and we shake.

"Huh! I never though you would be called that, I was thinking you would have had a pony name." Strider states.

"I'm thinking of changing it to a pony one but I haven't thought of one yet, I know the last name is going to be core." Strider looks at me confused. "As in apple core." He nods understanding. "But the first name, I haven't come across one that suits me."

"Maybe you just haven't looked in the right place yet?"

"Probably, but then again I need it to go with my marefriends family name. So anything to do with apples really." Strider just nods again, I look down and see flower still looking a little scared of me. I bend down. “I'm sorry I scared you little one, I don't normally do that to filly or colts. I hope you can accept my apology Flower.” I put one hand over my chest and wait for her reply.

“I accept! But don't you hurt my daddy again!” Flower replies, poking me with a hoof.

“I don't intend to!" I say chuckling. "But now, I think getting out of here will be on the agenda.” I look to the door. “So? Who's running this.....boat?”

“Actually it's a ship, the G.C Black Talon.”

“Not to sound dense or anything but what does the g and c stand for?”

“Griffon Colonies.”

I lost some breath for a moment, I read about griffons and how they can be quite war like and combative.

“Griffons? Really?” I ask.

“Yup.” Strider answers.

I think about this for a second.

“So your client is a Griffon?”

“No idea! I don't ask.” Strider walks to the door. “I just get payed to find and acquire the target and then bring it to a certain location.”

“So you don't know who or what ordered the capture?”

“Nope.”

“Daddy, the captain will order the patrols soon.” Flower Petal states.

“Patrols?” I ask.

“Yeah, the captain sends out security patrols every two hours. Especially when there's valuable cargo on board.” Strider says while smirking.

“Well this valuable cargo is leaving.” I state, pushing open the cargo room door very slowly so I could poke my head out. I saw just outside that there was a large corridor. It was made in the style of the cargo room, metal with very little features. I reel my head back in. “Looks clear!” I state. Strider was about to walk out when I put a hand out to stop him. “I think you should stay here.”

“Oh hay no! You have no idea where you are, you need help to escape.” Strider says, batting my hand out of the way.

“You have a filly Strider! This will end badly, you must understand that?” I say.

“I know but Flower is a strong filly, she's stronger than she looks.”

“I am! Just you see! I can be useful!” Flower says. I give her a smile.

“Then we should get going before the patrols start.” I state, opening the door again.

I walk out when I make sure the coast was still clear. I gesture for the others to follow.

“So, which way?” I ask.

“We have to go up several decks before we reach the main deck.” Strider hesitates slightly.

“We have to go through something bad before we do don't we?” I ask, holding the bridge of my nose.

“Yeah, there's a recreation area two decks up. The griffons always train there, we may have to get pass several of them.” Strider replies.

“That's just swell, anything else I should know?”

“No, not that I can think of. But then again I haven't got free reign of the ship.”

“You haven't!?” My question was louder than I like to admit.

“No, to the griffons i'm just some sort of glorified bounty hunter. They keep me confined to my quarters or the cargo hold.” Strider answers.

“So? Where are your guards then?”

“Never had any.”

“Bit lacking on security then.” I exclaim.

“Not really, griffons are expert fighters; guess they know one pony with a filly ain't going to be much of a threat.”

“Makes sense.” I say. We approach a doorway at the end of the corridor. “Which way?” I ask.

“Up and to the left, then again at the next floor.” Strider whispers.

I go to move up, only for a door to open somewhere on the next floor and the shadow of two figures appear at the top of the stairs.

“Back!” I say.

We find a small room filled with boxes to hide in as the figures walk past. Their conversation peeks my interest.

“You heard about the 'cargo'?” The first voice says, I think it was female.

“Yeah, had a quick peek when they brought it in!” The second voice replies, this one was definitely male.

“So? What did you think of it?”

“Not sure what to think, damn things tall though; I would say about one to two feet taller than us.”

“Really, I heard that it's taller. But then I don't believe much of what the guys down in hauling say.” The female says.

“Yeah know what you mean, some of those guys are crazy.” The male replies.

The what now I think are griffons at this point, decide to stop right outside our door. I see strider put a hoof over his fillies mouth, she was shaking.

“Oh and talk about cargo, did you hear the colonels on board.”

“No way! Really! Damn, why is she here?”

“Something about 'picking up what's hers' or something like that.”

“You don't think it's the other cargo?”

“Maybe, she has the connections.”

There's a little pause before I hear their claws move off down the hall, the rest of their conversation lost in the distance.

“Well, that's a load of pony feathers.” I hear Strider exclaim behind me.

“What is?” I ask.

“The colonels here, I have never met her but from what I hear she is one tough griffon.”

“Maybe it's a different colonel?”

“You don't know much about griffon military do you?”

I shake my head. “Not really, I only know what I read in books and most books never really had any info on griffon military.”

“Well, in the griffon military only one griffon can obtain the rank of colonel. It's a kind of rank that is given as more of namesake than an actual rank. How ever this colonel has held the rank for many years, ten I think.”

“Huh, back on my old world some militaries had a similar rank. I think it was called Commodore or something, it was only given to a person as a temporary rank during war when they are given command of a navel fleet for an operation. Though the rank has no official status, it was just so everybody knew who was in command.” I state.

“Ah right! So at least that doesn't need explaining then.” Strider replies. “Anyway, I suggest we avoid her if we can.”

“Ok, I think it's safe to leave now.” I push open the door only to have a crossbow type weapon pointed down to my face.

“Freeze!”

“Well, shit!” I reply.

Author's Notes:

OK guys I might have got the Commodore explaination wrong, I'm not sure. If i did my friend is going to kill me as he was in the Royal British Navy for several years. If it is wrong I will correct it but I think it isn't.

Anyway Chapter 19 is completed and Chapter 20 will be started and released probably on the week end if not early next week!

Happy readings!

Return Home

The arrow head of the crossbow like bolt pokes into my nose, I put my hands up in surrender. The griffon gestures for me and my companions to come out slowly. When we are all standing in the open corridor, I notice that there are four griffons holding the same weapon as the first.

“No sudden moves!” The griffon says.

“Take it easy!” I say, as the bolt is almost shoved up my nose.

The actions of the griffon was almost bordering on the funny side as I was about two feet higher than they were. So all the griffons were looking up at me and ignoring my pony friends. I chuckle at them, causing the griffon in front of me to grow a confused expression.

“What are you laughing at?” The griffon asks me.

“Me? Oh nothing just about how stupid you guys are right now.” I reply, smirking.

“What do you mean stupid!?” A griffon shouts from beside me.

“Just that I can do anything and you can't harm me for fear of your colonel.” I chuckle again.

The griffons all look towards one another.

“Yep! Thought so!” I exclaim looking to Strider and his filly.

The griffon turns his crossbow towards Strider and Flower.

“But that doesn't extend to your friends.” The griffon doesn't get a chance as I grab the front of his crossbow and rip it out of his grasp.

“Nobody threatens my friends!” I shout, throwing the crossbow to the floor and stamping on it. The griffon just looks at me in shock. “Now I suggest your little feathered group fuck off and leave us alone!”

The griffon returns my demand with a stern stare. “Shoot him.” The griffon just casually says.

I turn only to have a bolt lodge in my shoulder. The impact forces me back against the wall behind me. I grab my shoulder and slowly slide down the wall, leaving a trail of blood and the metal surface.

“You idiots! He needs to be alive!” I turn my head against the pain and see another griffon coming down the corridor. This griffon looked bigger and more impressive than these bunch of jokes. He actually looked like a soldier. “Who said you can shoot him! Who gave the order!?”

“I-I did sir! The prisoner was being unruly and insulting...sir!” The previous groups leader replies.

“That does not excuse you disobeying orders! Take your men and report to barracks! When I return punishment will be dealt! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes sir!” The griffons all respond. Three seconds before they all make double time out of sight.

The new griffon stands over me, then cracks a smile.

“Sorry I couldn't get here sooner sir! I was delayed.” I was really not understanding, though it was maybe the pain is was in. “Oh right I should lose this disguise.”

The griffon lifts up a cluster of feathers on his neck and presses a black button. The griffon shimmers and fades out revealing a pegasis stallion with a black coat and blue mane.

“That's better!” The stallion exclaims. “Sir! My name is Midnight, I am a night guard sent here to find you.”

“A night guard? What regiment?” Strider says, walking closer.

“The third Infiltrators.” Midnight replies.

“Really? I was in the second flying regiment, gold squad.”

“Was?” Midnight asks.

“Retired.”

“Ah.”

I try to move but fall back still clutching my shoulder. “Sorry....to...be….a pain, but this....really hurts!”

“Sorry sir here take these!” Midnight pulls out two small vials, one white and one red. “The red one is your standered healing potion and the white....well....it was kind of a personal potion given to me by Princess Luna.”

“What does it do?” I ask, gulping down the healing potion while pulling out the bolt; hissing as I do it.

“I don't think I should say it in front of your companions sir!”

“Just say it midnight!” I say, rising up from my sitting position. My wound already healed.

“It's a blocker for your....cycle sir. It blocks the smells.” Midnight looks away.

“Oh! Right ok!” I say eyeing the vial. “So I just drink it?” Midnight nods. I pull the topper off the vial and down the liquid, I almost gag on the taste. “Luna could have at least made it taste better.”

“She knew you would say that, I think that's why she kept it like that.” Midnight says, smirking.

“Funny!” I reply. I look at my wound now fully healed, I wipe off the blood still left on my arm. “So do we have a way out?”

“I have a way out but i'm afraid there's a catch.”

“A catch?” Me and Strider say both together.

“Yes, John you have to wear this first.” Midnight states, pulling out a necklace with a gem in the shape of a crescent moon.

I take the gem from his mouth. “What do I do with this?”

“You wear it and it turns you into a griffon.”

“What!?” I say.

“You have to, it's the only way off this boat and the only way I can get you out of the Griffon Colonies.” Midnight exclaims.

After putting the chain around my neck. I look at my hands and nothing happens.

“It doesn't work!”

“You have to tap the gem, it's magically coded to your body; Princess Luna saw to that.” Midnight says.

I tap the gem. “I have to thank her when we get back.” My statement might have waited till after what happened next.

My whole body stiffens as a magical field envelopes me. I try to cry out but no sound leaves my lips as I am forced onto my hands and knees. I look to my hands as they contort and lengthen into claws, my eyes go wide as I see my arms shrink and mutate into yellow ringed legs similar to that a an eagles. I risk a look back as I see my wings alter and change colour to brown. I see my clothes and flesh replaced with feathers, I watch as a feathered tail sprouts from my behind. When the magic subsides and the shock is over come I reach up and feel my face.

The first thing I notice is how fucking weird it is to grasp with claws. I look at them, opening and closing my now clawed fingers. I feel my body and fluff some feathers.

“Well this is new!” I say. “Weird! But new.”

“The transformation does take getting used to, but now the gem has sampled your body it will be quicker next time.” Midnight says, activating his gem and turning back into the griffon. “But I think you've been missing for too long sir...time to get you home!”

I go to thank him but he puts up a claw foot and looks at me sombre.

“You won't thank me after this next bit. When I said there was a catch the gem wasn't it.”

“Then what is?” I ask.

Midnight sighs. “I'm afraid sir, it could take sometime to get you back home.”

“How long?”

“Several months!”

My whole body freezes, everything I could do was rendered useless by my brain. Thought, speech, movement; all were unresponsive. It was strider that broke the silence.

“Several months! Why will it take that long?”

“It took the colonel 3 weeks to set up Johns retrieval out of Equestria even with all her connections. We will be going into the Griffon Colonies with no money and no reputation. Last time I looked that will get you nowhere.” Midnight walks and sits by my side. “I'm sorry sir, but money and respect has to be earned in the Griffon Colonies and they take time to build. I wish by Luna’s moon there was a quicker way, but to avoid a national incident the Princesses both agreed this is the only way.”

“What about my family?” I finally say. The pain of knowing I will not see Applejack for some time weighing heavily on me.

Midnight was about to reply but Strider cut him off.

“Wait a minute you guys are disguised as griffons, why not just earn enough to buy tickets on some inter nation transport and get back that way. John could be home in several days not months.”

Midnight shakes his head. “The griffons have installed special gems at all international ports that scan incoming traffic to make sure they are who they say they are. If a bio match does not stack up they will investigate, and our buttons to turn off our disguises will be found. Which is why this is the only way.”

Strider goes to reply but stops when he knows he's beaten. I walk to the stair case and look back at the others.

“We better get started then, if it's the only way back to my family and my Applejack then I must bear it.” When Midnight comes up behind me. I stop him by putting a clawed foot on his chest. “But I warn you Midnight, if this doesn't get me back, the Griffon Colonies will find out just what a pissed off human with magic abilities can really do!”

---

6 Months Later!

P.O.V – TWILIGHT + SPIKE

Twilight let out a long sigh. For countless days she had come to this spot after John's disappearance, still hoping that he will come home. Twilight kept remembering back to the day she and the others had found John had vanished. Celestia had ordered the royal guard and any that would help to search all of Canterlot, but after seven weeks of nothing; Celestia had ordered the search to be cancelled.

All six of the friends had been told the news that the guard would no longer be searching the city for any signs of John. Applejack took the news worse than anypony else, for two weeks Applejack refused to leave her farm house. Any attempt to console her or talk to her was turned away or met with harsh language.

Rarity and Fluttershy set up a find John fund, using donations to help aid in finding John. But even that failed after a month, the donations drying up as some ponies started to believe he left because he finally saw he never belonged in Ponyville. Twilight had assured them that he loved Ponyville and everypony in it, only for her words to fall on deaf ears.

Rainbow Dash was never the quiet one but after the news she never spoke to anypony even her friends. Twilight would see her moving the clouds or performing her weather duties but everytime she went to speak to her Rainbow would fly off, there were sometimes Twilight could swear she could hear crying when Dash flew off.

Pinkie Pie was hard to read or even understand. Though she went about her job at Sugercube Corner, Twilight could see she was really hurting inside. Some days Twilight would see Pinkie sitting on the road leading to Ponyville from Canterlot, only to see her go home with tears streaming down her face.

Twilight had to face the facts. John wasn't coming back.

“Twilight?” Twilight lifts up her head and looks behind. Spike was standing almost right behind her, she never heard him approach. “It's time to close the library, do you want me to do it?”

“Yes Spike, I think I'll turn in early tonight. I don't feel like staying up.” Twilight slowly slides of the chair she was sitting on and walks to the stairs.

“I miss him too Twilight.” Spike says, getting Twilight to turn around. “I mean he never really asked me to be his brother or anything but I treated him like a big brother. I just wished when he left he could have said goodbye.” A tear rolls down Spikes face, Twilight walks back and hugs Spike.

“He loved us Spike, more than anypony. What ever reason he had to leave must have been important, but I agree with you. I miss him but I hate him for the way he left and didn't say goodbye, I just hope that he has found peace where ever he has gone.” Twilight released the hug and turned back to the stairs. “Now, how about shutting up for the night.” Twilight gave Spike a half forced smile.

“Yeah, I'll get right on it.” Spike replies, turning and heading for the main door.

Spike went outside and removed the open sign from the front door, he was about to close the door when a yellow claw caught the door. Spike looked up and saw four griffons standing at the main entrance.

“C-Can I help you?” Spike stutters.

“Yes, this is the residence of Twilight Sparkle?” The first griffon asks.

“Yes.” Spike answers.

“Good, I have a message to give her.”

“I can take it.” Spike states.

“I would like to give her the message face to face.”

“Um..Ok.” Spike opens the door wider and let's the griffons in. “Twilight you have four griffons wanting to speak to you!” Spike shouts up the stairs.

Twilight appears at the top of the stairs. “Griffons?” Twilight looks down and sees the four guests standing by Spike. Twilight walks down the stairs and stops in front of the new arrivals. “Can I help you?”

“You are the owner of this library?” The first griffon asks.

“Yes, What is this about?”

“I have a message for you, a letter from a friend.” The griffon turns to one of his companions and nods. The second griffon pulls out an envelope and hands it to the first. The griffon holds it out so Twilight can take it.

Twilight takes the letter in her magic and looks it over.

“Who is this from?” Twilight asks the griffon.

“I am not privy to that info Miss sparkle, i'm just the messenger.”

“With three griffons as escort?” Twilight looks at the griffon confused.

“A precaution, sometimes the deliveries can get heated.” The griffon replies.

“I see.” Twilight looks over the letter one more time before using her magic to open it. Twilight became even more confused as there was only a piece of card inside, and written on one side were two words.

I'm home

“I don't understand! Who's home?”

The griffon nods to his escort and they one by one lift up a group of neck feathers and press little black buttons. The griffons all change before Twilight's eyes, one even shrinks to colt size and changes into a unicorn filly. When all the griffons disappeared, two stallions and one unicorn filly were left standing behind the yet to change leader griffon. The leader griffon lifts up a group of feathers and presses another black button. The same change happens, but this time the griffon stands on it's hind legs as it form alters to become longer and more muscle built. The griffons front legs change into fleshy arms and it's legs alter to become long legs complete with feet. Even it's clawed feet change into familiar fleshy appendages.

Twilight sits there in awe at the event unfolding before her, the light surrounding the griffons change slowly dims to reveal a figure Twilight starts to heavily tear up upon seeing.

The figure spreads out it's arms and in a clear voice states.

“I'm back!”

Gifts and Sorrow

P.O.V – JOHN

It was a few minutes before any reaction came from Twilight. I just stood there with my arms out, Midnight and Strider both staring at me with the 'you broke her' face. I lowered my arms only for a purple blur to slam into me and knock me to the ground. As I lay there on my back Twilight proceeded to pound her hooves on my chest, heavy tears rolled down her face as her attack continued.

“You...you...BUCK HEAD!” Twilight shouted. “Where have you been!? Why didn't you contact us!? Why!? Why!? Why!?” Each why was followed by more stomping. “Do you know how distraught and devastated everypony has been!?”

I reached up and folded my arms around Twilights form. For six months I had thought of this moment, now it had finally happened I was not far off. I knew this would be Twilights reaction, I knew that finally coming home would be this hurtful. I just pulled Twilight into my embrace and uttered two words.

“I'm sorry.”

Twilights pounding slowly started to die off, I don't know if it was my words or she was getting tired. I just held her with all my strength, somehow I had the notion that if I let her go I would lose her again. Twilight lifted her head and gazed straight into my eyes.

“Why didn't you contact me? Why didn't you contact any of us?”

I sighed as I closed my eyes. “I couldn't. If I did, your life would have been in danger.”

“My life? What do you mean?”

“Twilight....I was taken from Canterlot.” I say.

Twilight stands as I loosen my grip allowing her to get up. “Taken? You mean foalnapped!?

“If that's what you call being taken against your will, then yes.” I sit up. “And to answer your next question, I was taken to the Griffon Colonies. I was brought to be a collectable.”

“A collectable? Somepony foalnapped you to be in some things collection?” Twilight asks.

“Yes.”

Twilight starts to pace in front of me, before she finally notices my companions.

“Who are these ponies?”

“Twilight! I would like you to meet the ponies responsible for getting me back home.” I gesture to Midnight. “This is Midnight, he is a nightguard that found me. Midnight helped me in ways I could never repay.” I move my hand to point at Strider and his filly. “And this is Clear Strider and his filly Flower Petal, they also helped me beyond ways I could never have reached without their help.”

Twilight walks over to each of my companions and thanks them. “Thank you! Thank you all so much! John came back to us and it's all because of you, how can I...we ever repay you?”

Midnight bows. “No need Miss Sparkle, I was just doing my job.” Twilight reels back at Midnights use of her name. “Sorry, John has told us much about you and your friends. Forgive my informal tone.”

“That's quite alright, I guess you should know something about me, being with John all this time.” Twilight replies, blushing slightly.

“It is also an honour to meet you Miss Sparkle.” Strider says, also giving a bow of his head.

“Please! You don't have to bow.” Twilight says, reaching down and placing a hoof on Strider's shoulder.

“It is out of respect Miss Sparkle, you are Johns family. It would not be inappropriate for us not to.” Strider replies.

“Yeah! Daddy has always told me to respect family, no matter what.” Flower states, walking forward.

“And that is a good life lesson, family is important.” I reply. I walk up to Twilight and place my hand on her head. “Twilight showed me that, more than she knows.” I smile, looking down at my blushing sister.

Twilight went to say something as a knock was heard and the libraries main door.

“Now who could that be?” Twilight says.

“Twi' are ya home? Ah need to speak to ya.”

“It's Applejack!” Twilight states in alarm. I on the other hand just wanted to open that door and hug my love, never letting go.

“Twilight open the door, I'll hide.” I say, walking to the stairs at the back of the room.

“John?” Twilight turns and looks at me with a raised eyebrow.

“I want to surprise her.” I reply. I turn to my friends. “Guys, i'm sorry but I think that time has come.”

My three companions all nod.

“Ok John, I have to report back but I'll see you soon.” Midnight says, saluting and heading for the exit.

“Yeah, me and Flower have to look for some place to stay here in Ponyville. I think I saw a tavern close by.” Strider adds.

Flower runs up to me and hugs my leg.

“I'll miss you John.”

“I will see you in a few days Flower.” I say, patting her mane. I look to the others. “And guys I would like to speak to you about something important. After I reunite with my family.”

“No problem John, we'll stick around for a while.” Both Midnight and Strider leave the library as I quickly head upstairs. As I hide I hear my companions give their apologise to Applejack as they walk pass.

I hear the door close and hooves walk across the wood floor.

“Applejack? Why are you here this late?” I hear Twilight ask.

“Ah can't take it no more Twilight, Ah'm losing it without him!”

“Applejack you know we are still looking! Equestria is a big place, Princess Celestia has even dispatched envoys to the neighbouring nations.”

“Ya don't understand Twi'! Ah'm....entering again!”

I hear a gasp, causing me to raise my head slightly.

“Applejack, I didn't realise.”

“The first time, ah was fine ya know; but now.” I hear hoofsteps move about. “Ah crave him! Ah want him near me! Ah'm going insane just thinkin about him.” I hear sobbing. “It's been six months Twilight, ah can't go on.” I hear more sniffles and hoofsteps.

“Don't you say that Applejack! You are a strong pony, John is lucky that your his marefriend.” My heart starts to beat faster as a smile cracks on my face.

“Ah love him so much Twi'. Ah just want him ta come home.”

I hear a loud sigh. “You should come down!” Twilight shouts up to me. I brush off my armour and slowly stand up, bracing myself before walking down the stairs.

“I think I can take it from here Twilight!” I state. Applejacks head snaps up and her green wholesome eyes lock onto me. “Hello my mare, I'm home.”

Applejack bolts up and tackles me, I brace myself for a beating but instead I get a muzzle locking lips with mine. I wrap my arms around Applejack as we lay there huddling on the floor. Applejack starts to plant kisses all over my face, I hug her tightly.

“Where have ya been!? Ah was lost without ya! Ah never want ta lose ya again!” I laugh and stroke Applejacks back. I longed for the touch of her fur again, the feel of her lips against mine.

I planted my own kisses on Applejacks muzzle and caught a square hoof across the jaw.

“And that's for making me go insane.” Applejack lowers her head again. “But this is for coming back!” Applejack kisses me, our tongues dance is pleasure as we enter each others mouth.

When the kiss was broken, I placed a hand over Applejacks cheek and rubbed it.

“I thought of you everyday, I missed you beyond words can say.” I close my eyes. “But you must know this...” I reopen my eyes and look towards Twilight who now had Spike by her side. “...I killed....alot.” I feel Applejack reel away slightly.

“What do ya mean...Killed?”

“Applejack I didn't leave Equestria freely, I was taken.” Applejack gasped.

“Taken?”

“Yes, I was taken to the Griffon Colonies to be given as a trophy for someone's collection.” Applejack moves so I could sit up. “I found out who payed for my 'collection', it was a griffon called Varala. She was a colonel in the griffon military.”

“Was?” Twilight asks.

“Let's just say as I earned my way out, I made connections of my own and now she's not.” I sigh. “But there lies the problem, she found out about me and I had to leave earlier than expected.”

“Then ah'm glad ya did! Ah know it sounds selfish but ah need you John. Ah'm just happy your finally back home.” I sigh at Applejacks words as a smile crosses my face.

“You have no idea how wonderful it is to hear that, which brings me to my next duty!” I say, springing to my feet. “Now that I am home again I intend to make the most of it! Both with my family and the love of my life.” I reach to my belt and pull off two black pouches. I approach Twilight and kneel down, holding out the pouch before her. “Twilight I got this for you, it is a small repayment of all the crap and bull you put up with when I was living here.”

“Wait, you don't want to live here anymore?” Tears start to form around her eyes.

“Of course I do! But I think it's about time I got my own place, not just for me but..” I lean in to Twilight, and whisper in her ear. Twilight blushes and nods.

Applejack nudges my leg. “What ya just say?” I just tap my nose in reply as I smirk.

Twilight looks at the bag and takes it in her magic. “What is it?”

“Open it and find out.” I reply.

Twilight unravels the string on the bag and looks inside. Twilight quickly closes the bag and hands it back to me.

“I can't take this! It just wouldn't feel right!” I push the bag back to her chest.

“Then don't, take it as a gift and give it to somepony for a present. But I brought it because you earned it Twilight more than you know.” Twilight stares at me before nodding.

“Thanks Brother.”

“Now!” I say, turning to spike. “Spike, I know that before I was...taken, I never really asked if you want to be part of my family and i'm truly sorry. The weeks I was living here I always considered you to be like a little brother to me.” I shuffled over and held out the second bag to Spike. “I brought these as I know dragons eat them, however I have no idea if you will like them or not. But I hope that this will be an acceptable apology and I ask you now, will you be my little brother?”

Spike looks to the bag and then back to me. Without warning he darts forward and hugs me.

I pat Spikes head. “I'll take that as a yes then?” I chuckle.

“Sorry! Yes, I would like to be your brother very much.” Spike replies.

I stand as spike takes the bag from my hand and opens it. Spikes face lights up as he reaches in and pulls out a claw full of gems.

“These are...Edonum gems!” Spike exclaims, snapping his gaze up to me. “H-How did you find these?”

“I found a rare gem merchant in one of the cities, near where I was staying. When I asked about the gems, he let lose that those are a dragon delicacy. So I brought some, for you.”

“Thank you! Thank you!” Spike says, hugging me again.

“No problem little guy.” I reply. I turn my gaze to Applejack who was just sitting behind me, smiling. “Applejack? Since is was in the Griffon Colonies, I never forgot you or anypony else. You and the others were in my thoughts from day one, and you never left. My biggest fear was I would never see you again. Which is why I thought long and hard about this next question.” I approach Applejack and kneel down in front of her. “Applejack you are the sparkle in my eye, you are the pony that occupies my thoughts everyday! I don't want that to end.” I reach behind me and unclasp a small flat black box from my belt. “Applejack I ask you this, from the bottom of my heart, to the entirety of my soul...” I lift open the box to reveal a gold necklace adorned with a red gem shaped like an apple. “...Will you do me the honour of becoming my wife?”

Applejack just stared at the necklace and then her eyes met mine. Before I could say anything Applejack jumped up and ran out of the library. I just froze in place, holding the box in my hand. I heard Twilight gasp behind me as the library door shut itself. I close the box and turn to Twilight.

“Well, that wasn't the reaction I was expecting.”

Author's Notes:

Hey everypony, I know this chapter is not long but rest assured the next is going to be longer and will be the first sex chapter. YAY!

I would also like to add thanks to the new followers and the likers of this story, to whom I might have given up on this story a long time ago.

Thanks

Applepip

First Embrace

Author's Notes:

Hey fellow readers and writers, here's your next chapter. Like I promised it's longer and has a sex scene.

Now I have to go, the next chapter needs me!

P.O.V -TWILIGHT

Twilight had left the library shortly after Applejack had sprinted out. To say that John was devastated was an understatement. John had just kind of walked to the nearest chair, sat down and stared off into space. Twilight had known Applejack to be honest and forth coming, but to just run out when your coltfriend asks you to marry him was really not what Twilight thought Applejack was capable of. But then again, John had yet to tell the others that he had returned; so Twilight had to find Applejack before the girls did.

When Twilight left she had Spike remain behind to comfort John. Twilight searched the town first, but the fact that it was dark out means Applejack could have hid anywhere. Twilight had one last place to check and it should have been the first place she visited.

Twilight came within sight of Sweet Apple Acres and saw Big Mac standing outside the barn, looking worried.

“Big Mac? Are you ok?” Twilight asked, Walking up to the large farm pony.

“Nope!”

“Let me guess, Applejack ran inside and now she won't open the door?”

“Yep!”

Twilight knocks on the door. “Applejack? It's me Twilight! Please open the door!”

“Go away!” Comes the reply.

“Applejack please! We need to talk about what happened.”

“How can ah? Ah ran out like a scared filly, ah don't know why ah did that!” Applejack replies. “Ah guess Johns really mad at me now.”

“He's not mad Applejack, he's just shocked.” Twilight taps on the door. “Just open the door, please?”

Shuffling came from inside and the door slowly opens.

“I can take it from here Big Mac.” Twilight says turning to Big Mac. Big Mac nods and walks back to the farm house.

Twilight gazes back to the door as Applejacks head sticks between the gap. Twilight could see Applejack had been crying. Applejacks mane was roughed up and long streaks of wet fur lined Applejacks cheeks. Applejack moved so Twilight could enter.

“I'm sorry Twi', ah don't know what ah was thinkin.” Applejack walked over to a hay bail and sat on it. “Ah messed up didn't ah?”

“I won't lie Applejack, John is pretty devastated right now.”

“Ah know, but his question! Marriage? Do you think ah'm ready for that?”

Twilight walks over and sits down beside Applejack. “I don't know but don't you think that is a question reserved for yourself?”

“What do ya mean?”

“Applejack, John loves you with his whole spirit. You heard him say that. If that isn't somepony in love then I don't know what is.”

“Ya really think he loves me that much?”

“He asked you to be his partner didn't he? That to me pretty much answers your question.” Twilight replies. “Now tell me, Why did you run out like that?”

“Ah...” Applejack bites her bottom lip.

“You can tell me.” Twilight says.

“It's mah family Twilight, the Apple family has had strict rules when it comes ta marriage.”

“And those rules are?”

“Only ponies allowed!” Applejack replies, looking down to the floor.

“Wait! You mean that you can only marry other ponies?”

Applejack nods. “Yeah. Silly ain't it?”

“Applejack i'm sure that...” Twilight was cut off by the barn door opening.

Applejack and Twilight watch the door as Granny Smith enters.

“Applejack?” Granny Smith calls out.

“Over here Granny!”

“There you are young'n, I heard your little conversation about the family tradition.”

Applejacks ears fold back. “Y-Ya did?”

“Yep siree bob! I just came to say you don't have to be worried about the tradition.”

“Granny?”

“As the oldest living Apple here in Ponyville, I say you go get your stallion and to Luna dammed hell with the tradition.” Granny replies with a smile.

Applejack smiles then rushes over and hugs Granny Smith. “Thanks Granny.”

“Pish posh, you go and accept your stallions proposal.”

Applejack pulls away and nods before turning back to Twilight. “Twi I think I need to return to John now.”

“You go Applejack, I’ll meet you there.” Like a flash Applejack ran out leaving Twilight and Granny smith smiling behind her.

P.O.V – JOHN

After Applejack had ran out leaving me behind with a shocked expression, Twilight had left to go and find her. Spike however stayed behind to comfort me, which was nice considering neither of us had ever been in a serious relationship.

I sat motionless staring at a spot on the nearest wall. Spike had taken a seat opposite me and just dangled his feet over the edge.

“John, say something please.” Spike says to me, I just continue to stare.

Spike was about to leave when without looking at him I spoke. “Was it something I did? Was the proposal too much? Was it too soon?” I turn my head to look at Spike. “Was I gone too long Spike?”

“It was a long time, but Applejack never stopped talking about you. Nearly drove all of us insane.” Spike chuckles. I couldn't help but smile at that. “Ha! That got you smiling.”

“I love her with all my heart Spike, she never left my thoughts all the six months I was gone.” I looked to the nearest window and gazed into the darkening evening. “I wonder what caused Applejack to run away like that.”

“I have no idea and that's a fact. But hey I’ll tell you what, how about I make you something to eat, ok? I bet you never had a great home cooked meal over there.” Spike says sliding off his seat. I shake my head. “In that case you just sit there and I'll get something going.”

I turn in my chair and smile at him. “Thanks Spike.”

“No probs!” Spike replies, entering the kitchen and disappearing from view.

I sigh as I close my eyes, thoughts of Applejack spring up as I sit there with a dopey smile. Then without warning several images of Applejack in lingerie appear and I delve into them more. My mind slide shows through many different pictures, Applejack donning a different pose everytime. I lost track of time as Spike comes up beside me.

“You better hide those before Twilight gets back.” I open my eyes and go to look at him, only to find both my wings sticking to attention.

“Shit!” I state as I go about trying to put them back down. “Dammit! This never happened in the Griffon Colonies.” I quickly shut up as I let lose that little bit of information. Spike however heard it and quickly pounced.

“So? You thought of Applejack over there did you?” I turn to him., as I give him my best deadpan. “What? i'm only asking!” Spike puts down a tray full of fruits and vegetables all in a different state of preparation down in front of me. “Here, fruits and some vegetables all prepared and cooked by yours truly.”

“Thanks Spike, it's been a long time. Tasting your food again really completes the feeling that i'm finally home.” I crunch down on a carrot.

“Glad you like it.” Spike sits back on the seat opposite me. “So?...what was it like over there?”

I stop eating and look towards Spikes direction. “What do you want to know?”

“I'm not sure, how about...What are the towns and cities like?”

“I never had time to visit all of them but the towns and cities I did visit, were beautiful. Say what you will about the griffons but their architecture wasn't that much different from Equestria. Well the one's in the sky that is.”

Spike looks at me with narrowed eyes. “What do you mean the one's In the sky?”

I sigh. “Spike can I tell you something? It has to be between us though, and for Celestia and Luna's sake, don't mention it to Rainbow!” I say, putting my plate down. “I found out I had inherited a certain skill with the wing package.” I flex my now folded wings. “I can walk on clouds Spike, and touch them.”

“Are you saying that you have the ability to move clouds and alter them like pegasi can?” Spike asks. I nod. “Sweet! That's so cool! Can you show me? Wait that won't do there ain't any clouds about.”

I stand up and walk into the kitchen. When I return I was carrying a tea pot in my hand.

“What's that for?” Spike asks, tilting his head to the side.

“I remember what Rainbow showed me when I first arrived, she used the steam from a teapot to simulate a cloud and manipulated that. I think it can work with me.” I reply.

“But it's not hot?”

“Just wait.” I say, making my hand glow under the teapot. After several seconds the teapot started to whistle and steam bellowed from it's spout. I held out my hand above the pot and just like Rainbow the steam started to collect under my hand instead of burning me. “Let's see if I remember how Rainbow did this.” I fold my fingers around the steam feeling that it was almost solid, not light and airy like it should be.

I turn my hand over and the steam now in my hand just stays there, I look across and see Spikes face lighting up as he continues to stare. I raise my other hand and compact the steam into a ball almost like when you roll up some dough. After a few minutes I open my hand and the steam had compressed into a solid ball of air similar to that of a small white cloud.

“Here you go Spike!” I say, throwing him the small cloud. I laugh when he goes to catch it and it just pops over him, coating him in a fine mist.

“Dude! That was awesome!” Spike exclaims, jumping up from his seat.

“But you promise not to tell anypony else? Well not yet anyway?” I ask.

Spike calms down and just nods, going through a pinkie promise motion. “Thanks Spike.” I look to the door. “Now I think I should go looking for my marefriend now, don't you?”

Spike nods as I turn back, all three seconds before the library door bangs open revealing a heavily panting Applejack.

“Uh....” Is all that leaves my mouth as Applejack lunges at me screaming.

“YOU! ME! BEDROOM! NOW!”

I see Applejack was holding her back legs together, almost like when someone needs to go pee badly. I motion to the stairs and Applejack jumps off heading to the bedrooms. Seconds later I hear a door slam. I turn to Spike, who was holding both sets of claws over his mouth, trying hard not to laugh.

“Yeah! Laugh it up scales!” I state, rising to my feet.

“Dude? I don't think you going to get much sleep tonight!” Spike replies. “Though I don't think your going to complain about it.”

I chuckle. “Spike. I don't think your going to want to be here tonight, at least for a while.”

Spike looks to the clock. “It's only 8.30, Some places are open till late. I'll just head out for an hour or two.” Spike waves back to me as he heads for the door. “And Dude! Please don't break anything!”

I snort and wave him off. “Just git will you.” Spike leaves laughing as he closes the front door. I turn my gaze back to the stairs as I slowly, with a lump in my throat ascend.

<><><><><><><>

I reach the top of the stairs and hope that Applejack never chose Twilight's room for what we are about to do. My fears are squashed however as I see Twilight's room untouched as I pass by it. I continue to the room that is mine, I stop before pushing open the door. I poke in my head and spot Applejack bouncing on my bed, when she sees me Applejack drops to her belly and tries to do a seductive look, though it just seems to come out as a nervous smile.

“Applejack? Are you ok?” I ask, walking into the room and closing the door behind me.

“W-Why do ya ask?”

“You seem a little....nervous.”

“Ah am, Ah'm not sure what to do.”

“That makes both of us.” I reply, smiling. “Back on my world this would be easy, but here I have no idea how....Ugh! how do I say this? I don't know how ponies....you know, do it.”

“Well, when a mare likes a stallion, they kiss first.” Applejack says, a blush appearing on her cheeks.

I snort. “I knew that.” I reply, walking to the bed and kneeling. I take Applejacks head in my hands and give her a quick peck on the lips. “How's that?”

“Not even close!” Applejack states, putting her front legs over my shoulders and planting a much longer kiss on my lips. “How's that?” Applejack says to me after breaking the kiss.

I grin. “I can work with it.” I lean in again only to be stopped by Applejacks hoof to my mouth.

“Ah don't think you need to wear this any more.” Applejack exclaims, moving a hoof down and pressing on my armour.

“Oh right!” I say, standing up and starting to undo my armour. I start with the shoulder guards, unclasping them and dropping them to the floor. I notice Applejack tightening her back legs again. “To slow for you?” I ask, grinning. Applejack nods. “Good!” I reply, my response getting Applejack to bite her bottom lip.

I move and unclasp the breastplate from the sides and top of my shoulders. The plate was harder to remove because of my wings. I then remove the padded undershirt, hearing a slight tear I winced. leaving only a green vest, I go to pull the vest off and hesitate. I knew what was under it and then I thought of Applejack looking at me.

“Why did ya stop?” Applejack asks, following with a pout.

“Applejack. I don't want you to freak out ok?” When Applejack gives me a confused look, I knew I had to elaborate. “I had several altercations with individuals when I was earning my way back here. Let's just say I took my fair share of injuries.” I see Applejack's face drop as I tell my story (great mood killer, well done John). “The griffons don't have healing potions or salves like Equestria does, their methods are much more like my old worlds. Wrap it in a bandage and hope it heals. I suffered an injury that took two weeks for me to recover from, and i'm afraid that it still lingers with me now. So when you see it, please don't think to badly about it.” Applejack nods.

I sigh and reach down removing my vest, I hear a gasp as the vest drops to the floor. I look down and see tears forming in Applejacks eyes as she clearly spots the three scars running across my chest.

“John, Ah...” Applejack raises up a hoof but instead of backing off I kneel down, allowing her to touch the scars. “These scars, how did ya get them?”

I relish in Applejacks touch before sighing. I grabbed her hoof and kissed the bottom of it. “Like I said, I got into several altercations and this happened.” I let go of Applejacks hoof and stand up turning away. “I got these because I was careless, I wasn't paying attention and I got punished.”

“Did ya win?”

“Actually I don't know, I passed out from the pain. Next thing I know I woke up in the safe house we were using. Heavily bandaged.” I turn back around. “But I endured because I had somepony to fight for.” I point to the scars. “These are my cutie mark now, they say I will fight for the one's I love. No matter what part of me gets ripped or torn, I will always come back.”

“Then ah'm happy I can inspire you.” Applejack pats the bed with a hoof. “Now, were we going to do something or are we going to talk again?”

I smile before returning and falling into Applejacks embrace as I lay her down on her back. My lips connecting with hers before they continue down her neck. I feel her tail wrap around my waist and her back legs follow suit. I work my kissing back up to her face and kiss her again. Our tongues dance and mingle for several minutes. When we part we are both breathing heavily.

“Ah guess this is it for me.” Applejack says.

“For what?” I reply.

“Ah'm not 'innocent' no more.”

“Innocent?”

“Ya know...not experienced.” I raise an eyebrow. “Ah won't be a virgin no more! Celestia's sake did ah have ta spell it?”

I chuckle. “No, but you do sound cute when your angry.” I run my fingers through her mane, when I get to the ribbon holding it together; I pull it off. “Now shall we continue?” I ask, getting more blushing from my marefriend.

I sit myself up which is made harder by Applejacks tail and legs wrapped around me. I manage to unbuckle my belt and throw it to the floor, a loud thud is heard when it makes contact. I notice Applejacks eyes never leave my groin as I unzip the front of my pants. I slip them down, only to realise I still had my boots on.

“Um Applejack, in need to remove my boots and your vice grip is kind of in the way.” I point to her back legs.

“Oh sorry!” Applejack states as she unties herself from my waist.

I turn and untie my boots throwing them to the ground, followed by a pair of custom made socks. I quickly remove my pants revealing the last obstacle. I put my hands on my underwear.

“Ready?” I ask.

Applejack nods, I notice the hungry look in her eyes. I also see that her tail had started to twitch and swish about. I turn my head as I realise there is a smell in the room, it was faint at first but now I can sense it. I sniff a couple of times. “Do you smell that?” I ask.

Applejack turns her head away. “T-that's me!” I notice Applejacks heavy blushing has returned.

“You?”

“I'm in heat.” My brain clicks about what she said earlier.

“Oh!” I quickly remove my underwear and wait for the response. When I don't get any, I look down to find Applejack just staring. Now I wasn't the biggest, more than so I was probably average for a human. But the way Applejack stared, you would think it was two feet long. “Are you ok?” I ask.

“Ah just never thought it was gonna be that big!”

“Big?” I stare down and then back to Applejack. “Really?” I was confused.

“Well, the average stallion is slightly smaller.” Applejack looks away again.

“Do you want it? Or is it too big?”

“Is that a question?” Applejack says, gesturing with her hoof for me to come closer.

I crawl onto the bed as Applejack continues to stare at my erection. I look at her in the eyes before my body shudders when her hoof makes contact with my member. Now if anyone says that pony hooves are hard, they clearly haven't been with Equestrian ponies. Applejacks hoof was so soft the bottom of it felt like it was made of velvet.

Applejack's hoof continued it's rubbing until I felt the pressure build up inside me. “Applejack! I can't hold it.”

“Then let me feel it.” Applejack whispers in my ear. “Release it out!”

I try to hold back but her hoof felt so good. I released over her hoof and over her body, hell I hadn't even entered her yet and I was already cumming. For a pony that says this is her first time, she really knew how to rub a man's shaft. It took a couple of minutes for my release to subside (it was that powerful). I looked back into Applejacks eyes as I lowered my hand to her back legs and traced a line down her inner thigh.

“I think it's your turn now, don't you think?” I say, as my fingers reach her marehood. I feel around her lips as the wetness increases, I use one finger to slowly enter her form. Applejack tenses up as a loud moan escapes her mouth, followed by a quick thrust of her hips. “You really want something in you, don't you?”

“S-shut up!” Applejack replies.

“How about two then?” I ask plunging a second finger in. Applejack moans again. I pull my fingers out and slide them back in several times. Each pull out was hard due to Applejacks tightness clamping down on them. I thought that if my fingers are going through this then what will it feel like with my aroused member. I pulled my fingers out and stare at the liquid covering them.

I put one finger in my mouth tasting Applejack for the first time. Then it hit me. “It doesn't taste like apples.” I say out load. I went to carry on but got stopped by Applejack pulling me down.

“Enter me! Now!” I see the wanting in her eye's.

“I'm not sure if this will hurt or not.”

“Just do it! Ah don't care!”

“Ok.” I lower my erection to her entrance as I feel Applejacks warmth touch the head. “I'm going in!” I push slowly as my head enters, the wetness and the heat causes me to almost release again but I grind my teeth. The walls of Applejacks entrance immediately assault my shaft pulling and tightening around it, unwilling to let me pull out. I grunt. “Applejack! This feels so good!” I hear more moans coming from Applejack. I slide up to the base and slowly slide back out. I also notice the lack of a hymen. I guess ponies don't have them, or it think that i'm not long enough to reach it. But them again she did say the average stallion is shorter than me. I look to Applejacks face and I see her expression is pained. “Applejack are you ok? I'm not hurting you am I?”

“No, ah'm fine, just ah wasn't ready for the feeling of it.”

“Do you want me to move again?” I ask.

Applejack nods. I pull out my shaft only to see that it was covered with blood, so she did have a hymen I just didn't feel it break. I look back up and push back in, Applejack tightens her grip around my neck. I slide in and push out for what felt like almost ten minutes. During that time I had gotten faster in thrust but Applejack never complained. Applejack's moans had started to increase in speed to becoming more shallow and squeaky, almost like she was neighing. That only wanted me to go faster.

I had started to feel the pressure build again as my thrusts became harder. I noticed Applejack added her own hip thrusts to the mix, signalling that she probably wasn't far off too. I had just started to realise that my body was glowing, getting brighter as I continued my thrusts.

“John your body!” Applejack states, I look up to see her eyeing my glowing chest. “Should we stop?” I shook my head. Applejack stared for a few seconds more before she gripped my neck even tighter. “John, ah'm going to explode! Ah'm almost....” I lower my head to Applejack's shoulder as I feel my end approaching.

“Applejack i'm going to end soon! I can't hold it anymore!”

“Do it! Release inside me! I want ta feel it!”

My body glows bright white as I reach my end. I explode into Applejack as the light from my body erupts outward causing the library to glow like a lantern for several seconds. When the light dims, I find Applejack staring at me. Both of us were sweating buckets, my hair and Applejacks mane stuck to our bodies. I stare into her eyes and she back into mine.

“Ah had...no idea...it would feel...like that.” Applejack says, panting heavily.

“I...didn't...either.” Came my short breath response. “But my light show was definitely unexpected.”

“Ah see your wings enjoyed it too.” Applejack states pointing behind me.

I look around and see that my wings were straight out, I huff my annoyance.

“Are they going to do that all the time I get aroused?” I ask to no-one. I reach around and try to pull them down.

“Ah wouldn't do that. Ya could damage them. Just let them come down on their own.”

I sigh as I pull out of Applejack and move to stand up.

“And were are ya going?”

“I need to let my wings go down first and that means I can't be near you.”

“Why not?”

“Because they will never go down.”

Applejack chuckled before rolling over and putting her flank into the air.

“Ah ain't finished with ya yet!” Applejack states, waving her butt in front of me. “I'm in heat and I need my stallion.”

I laugh to myself as I smile. As I walk back to the bed, I look down to my now re-stiffening man hood.

“I hope you got a lot in you pal, we ain't sleeping for a while.”

The Warning

I awake, quickly regretting it as a bright beam of sunlight blinds me. I let out a groan as I rub my eyes. I feel movement next to me and look down. Applejacks smiling face lies inches from my own, her mane covering parts of it. I reach over and brush away a strand, smiling as my action gets a contented sigh from my marefriend. I look over to the clock on the chest of drawers and see that it was eleven sixteen. I drag both of my hands over my face as I decide to get up.

I yawn before removing the covers and sliding out, as I do however a pain shoots down my back. I look around and find that during the night Applejack fell asleep on my left wing. I reach around and try to pull it out, but my wing refused to budge. I sigh as I fail to remove my trapped appendage. I slowly get back into the bed and pull the covers back over me. I feel more movement and look down to Applejack, she had started to pad the bed sheet with a hoof while still asleep. A look of worry on her face. I slide closer so her hoof can touch my body, I see a smile appear on Applejacks face again as her hoof connects with my arm.

I slide under her front leg as Applejack snuggles up close to me. Her head raises to rest on my chest, her mane tickling my skin. I chuckle quietly as I drape my left arm around Applejacks body. I sigh softly as I let my eyes close again.

I hear groaning moments later, as I open my eyes again I glance to the clock. One fifteen, Damn I think we should get up now. It was late and i'm pretty sure Applejack has to work the farm today, considering it was a weekday. I still had Applejacks head on my chest, I could feel her slow breathing on my skin. I reach my right hand up and scratch her nose, Applejacks face scrunches up for a second before her eyes slowly start to open.

“Hey there sleepy head.” I say, as Applejack looks up to me.

“W-What time is it?”

“About one twenty.” I reply. Applejacks head replaces itself back on my chest. I hold up three fingers and slowly count back to one. As my last finger drops Applejack springs awake almost jumping of the bed.

“One twenty!?” Applejack throws of the covers and rolls out of the bed. “Ah'm late! So late!”

I chuckle. “Applejack calm down, I'm sure Granny smith will forgive you. Besides it was my first night back, and it was very enjoyable.” I grin towards her.

Applejack smiles back and jumps up onto the bed, lying back on top of me. “Ah enjoyed myself too.” Applejack pecks me on the lips. “But ah have to help with harvesting today, and ah'm very late.”

I rub her mane and laugh. “Ok, I hear you.” Applejack jumps back off the bed.

“Ah don't want to leave you but...”

“Hey, don't fret. I have to tell Rainbow, Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie I have returned so my day is going to be full.” I tap my chin with a finger. “Tell you what, I’ll swing by the farmhouse tonight. How does that sound?”

“Ah would like that! Ah think my brother and Applebloom would like that too, however ah don't think granny will be awake then.”

“It's alright I have a few months before my guard training, I can spare a few to meet her when she's awake.” Applejack smiles before turning and heading for the door. “Applejack wait!” I call out after her, sliding out the bed only to realise i'm still naked. “My question from last night, it still stands.” I raise my hand back to my belt on the floor and the black box from last night floats up and over to my open palm. I hold it up again as I open it, revealing the necklace inside.

“I want to marry you Applejack, and that's the truth.”

“Ah...Ah....” Applejacks eyes dart from side to side. Her eyes stop and focus on mine. A smile appears on her muzzle. “Ah....Ah do too!” Applejack lunges at me, her lips meeting mine. Applejack pulls away. “Ah accept your proposal, Ah want to be yours!”

I take the necklace out of the box and place it around her neck. I smile as Applejack touches the gem with her hoof. “It looks good on you.”

“It's beautiful, Ah love it.”

“Thought you might.” I stand up. “Now you better get going or Big Mac will be angry.” I laugh.

Applejack hugs me again. “Thanks John, Ah mean it. Ah love you.”

“I love you too.” I return Applejacks embrace before letting go. “Now, I think I have some more family to reacquire.” Applejack smiles at me again before giving me another peck on the cheek and running out the bedroom door. I turn back to the bed and notice a red ribbon on the floor. I pick it up seeing that it was Applejacks ponytail ribbon. I smile as I fold it up and put it on my chest of drawers.

I notice a smell coming from somewhere, as I turn my nose up I realise it was me. “Damn! I think a shower is in order.” I grab a towel from the top drawer of my chest of drawers, being glad that Twilight didn't get rid of my stuff. I turn to walk out the door only to see said mare looking at me with a blush across her face. “Uh? Hi Twilight.” I say, waving a hand in front of her.

“I...I....” Is the response I get.

“Is there something wrong?” I ask, tieing the towel around my waist.

Twilight shakes her head. “No! Nothings wrong! Just came to see how your doing? I saw Applejack run out.”

“Yeah, she had to get back too Sweet Apple Acres.”

“I see she was wearing your necklace.” I notice Twilight looking at me with that 'did she?' Expression.

“She said yes.” The level of squeal that came from Twilight made me put two fingers in both my ears.

“She said yes! Oh my gosh! This is fantastic!” Twilight bounces around me. “We have to tell the others, get dates sorted out....we....we....” Twilights tirade was stopped by my hand over her muzzle.

“Twilight, it's been one night. Let it sink in first, I don't want to rush anything.”

“Of course, sorry.” Twilight blushes again. “It's just so wonderful, congratulations to both of you!”

I head for the bedroom door. “Now unless you want me smelling like some unwashed heathen, I need to take a shower. I have some sisters to address.” Twilight cocks her head, then I hear the cog turn.

“Oh right! The others! But Rarity and Fluttershy have a spa appointment today. I have no idea where Rainbow Dash is, and Pinkie is at sugercube Corner.”

“Good! I might go for Rainbow or Pinkie first. I may have thought of something for the other two but I might need a prankster.”

“A prankster?”

“Yeah, and I think by that definition I might go for Pinkie first, she's always up for a good laugh.” I notice Twilight bite her bottom lip. “Twilight? Is something wrong with Pinkie?” Twilight nods. “What is it?”

“After you disappeared Pinkie was at the fore front of our efforts to find you. She wrote letters to every pony she knew up and down Equestria. Pinkie even wrote to her family that if you happen to appear to ask you to come home.” Twilight walks to the window by the bed and stares out. “But after two months of nothing Pinkie started to lose it, I mean more than usual. She would go on two or three day trips without telling anypony. Only to come back hurt and rejected.” Twilight turns back to me. “Then it got even worse, she stopped talking to us. Pinkie never responded to our letters, or our attempts to talk to her. Every one of our attempts got returned or just ignored. Now the only time I see her is when I go to pick up some cupcakes or something for Spike. Even then she walks out getting the cakes to serve me.”

During Twilights explanation I had sat on the bed with my head in my hands. I knew my disappearance would effect everypony but not like this. I raise my head.

“What about the others?”

“Rainbow was never hard to find but when I tried to talk to her she would fly off or just hide. Rarity was devastated when she got out of hospital, she heard about your transformation and broke down when I told her that it was you who saved her that night. Since then Rarity has tried to live on but everypony can see it still haunts her.”

“And Fluttershy?” I ask, still looking at Twilight.

“Fluttershy was the same as Rarity but for a while she never came out of her cottage. Fluttershy would venture out for several hours then return home, but no pony knew what she was up to in that time.”

My face was the picture of how I felt, the pain of not letting anypony know of were I was or that I was safe. I looked back to the floor before a stood back up.

“Then it looks like I have a family to put back together doesn't it?” I walked over to the large wardrobe and flung open the doors.

“What about your shower?”

“Family comes first Twilight, my shower can wait.”

I removed some more appealing clothing. I took out a green t-shirt, as I pulled it down I realised Twilight never asked me about my scars.

“Twilight? Why didn't you ask me about my scars?”

Twilight shifts uncomfortably. “I didn't want to pry, I do too much of that. If they had a story you would tell me in time.” I smile, but shake my head.

“You could have asked I don't mind, Applejack already knows for obvious reasons.” Twilight looks away as her cheeks turn red again. “You really have to stop doing that.”

“Doing what?”

“Looking away and blushing when I say something personal. It's not like you don't know how it works.”

“I do but I just never.....” Twilight trails off.

“Never what?” I ask, returning back to the wardrobe and removing a pair of jeans.

Twilight says something that just comes out as a squeak.

“Come again.” I say looking back.

“I never had a somepony to do it with.” Twilight replies.

“Oh.” Now I felt like a jerk. “I didn't know, I just thought.....” I had no idea how to finish that sentence.

“You just thought what?” Dammit now I have to answer.

“I just thought you never had time for a relationship.” (Well handled John).

“I just haven't found the right stallion yet, that's all.”

I could feel the tension in the room. Why had I never asked? I drop my clothes on the bed and kneel down in front of Twilight.

“You are beautiful Twilight, don't let anypony say otherwise. But sometimes you can go a little over board with your studying.”

“I know, but I just love to read. I sometimes just forget to have fun most days.”

I chuckle. “Why am I not surprised by that? I bet you have more fun sorting books than hanging out with your friends.” Twilight bites her bottom lip again as she refrains from looking at me. I laugh harder. “Twilight, your priceless you know that.” I laugh a little more before I remember my task at hand. “Now I need to get changed, I'll meet you down stairs.” Twilight nods as she heads for the door but stops and turns.

“Thanks brother.” Twilight then leaves, I stop moving and look to were Twilight once stood.

“No, thank you Twilight.” I whisper to myself.

I finish my sorting and quickly change, forgetting about my wings until the pain of the t-shirt compacting them jogs my brain. I remove the t-shirt and look at the back, I know Rarity is going to kill me for this but I tear holes in the fabric were my wings will exit. By using a nearby mirror I manage to poke my wings through the holes and lift the t-shirt up and over my head. I make a mental note to see what Rarity could do to make my clothes fit over my wings. Though the feeling of soft cloth on my skin was refreshing, that and wearing armour for six months was really getting old. Then again in the future, wearing armour would be part of my job, oh but what a glorious job it will be.

I button up my trousers, afterwards I do a little spin. I see that the tears I made are covered by my wings, I smile and head for the bedroom door. Before I reach it however, I get a feeling. I walk towards the window and look out. I scan the street, my eyes catch a figure standing in an ally opposite my window. As I stare at the figure a yellow clawed leg raises up and beckons me out, at first I hesitate and clench my fists. The figure looks around, then steps out revealing a face I knew. My anger subsides as I nod, the figure moves back and out of my sight.

“What's she doing here?” I ask myself. “Better go see what she wants.”

I head down stairs and see Twilight putting on a set of saddlebags.

“Ready to head out John?” Twilight asks, trotting up next to me.

“Sorry Twilight there's something I need to do first, I'll meet you at Sugercube Corner.”

“But you said family comes first!” Twilight started to tear up.

“Hey now don't be like that!” I reach down and stroke her mane. “This is important too, don't worry I will be just a few minutes.”

“Ok.” Twilight replies. “Just don't take too long.”

“I won't, I promise.” I do the Pinkie promise motion.

“Fine! But you better show up!” Twilight replies with a huff before opening the main library door and leaving.

I watch the open door for several minutes before I decide to leave, my wings quiver on my back as my feelings become a mixture of anger and annoyance. I walk around the library approaching the ally, I don't see the figure so I step further inside. Even though it was broad daylight the ally was almost completely dark. I slowly walk along when I spot a slight piece of movement to my right. I step back to avoid a blade aimed at me, I grab the yellow clawed foot it was attached to and fling the offender to the ground. I ball up a fist to beat my attacker only for the figure to cry out.

“Stop! I had to be sure it was you!”

“Kassa! What are doing here?” I ask, pulling the figure to her feet.

“I came to warn you!” Kassa my only real griffon friend replies.

Kassa was the first griffon that came to know my secret, but it was my choice to tell her. Besides Strider and Midnight, she was the only other I called friend. She had helped me several times during my 'stay' in the Griffon Colonies. She even helped us with supplies and various other forms of assistance. However when I said goodbye before I left I had thought that was the last time I would see her, apparently I was wrong.

“Warn me? About who?”

“It's Varala! She knows your here!”

“Varala? I thought that bitch gave up!”

“No! She wanted you to think that, but she's on her way here now!”

“How long?”

“Two maybe three days tops.” Kassa looks at me. “What are you going to do?”

“I won't run, I am home now! She fights me on my terms! Not hers!”

“John, my friend. You fought her once and you got those scars.” Kassa touches my chest. “Don't fight her again, she's better than you! Can't you see that!?”

“I see it Kassa, I see it as I see you now. But I am not a coward! If Varala wants to fight me then she's got a fight!” I reply, swiping the air with my hand.

“What about your family?” Kassa's question makes me look back at the library.

“I'll tell them, but not yet. I think I have some training to do.”

“John, I can't stay but I just wanted to say....I'm glad I met you, your marefriend is a lucky mare.” Kassa says, putting her right front claws on my shoulder. “I have to go but, I’ll be rooting for you.”

I hug Kassa. “Thanks Kassa, your are a true friend. But don't be a stranger you hear, when this is all done I want you to meet my family.”

Kassa smiles and takes to the skies, I watch her go until I can't see her anymore. I sigh before heading out of the alley and on to Sugercube Corner. At that time a had two thoughts running through my head. Bring my family back together and figuring out how I can kill a griffon who's skill is better than mine.

Prank Is Set

I headed through the market area of Ponyville, noting several changes since I was gone. I look around for familiar faces only to come up empty. Had Ponyville really changed so much since I was gone? I continued my walk and come across a pony I knew all to well. Roseluck. She became a friend to me after the first few weeks of my stay, commenting when I brought some roses for Twilight as a thank you. Apparently roses are a food item and if brought in bunches quite the declaration of love. Let's just say I was shocked by that but then I thought, in my old world flowers were brought as a declaration of love or attraction anyway.

On that day I asked her if she wanted to get something to eat, when she blushed I threw my hands up. I explained that it was because I still didn't have much friends here or even know very many ponies, and that she seemed like the nice sort I could talk to. Roseluck calmed down after that and agreed. Since then we shared many lunch breaks and evenings just chatting as friends.

At this moment though it seemed she needed somepony to talk too. Roseluck was looking very bored, while flicking a rose with her hoof. I smiled and silently made my way behind her. I couldn't help but notice she still had a great looking figure, not like I never looked myself....*cough*....any way! I managed to get right up to her back and in one movement I put both my hands over her eyes.

“Guess who!” I say.

“W-What!” Roseluck replies, grabbing my hands in her hooves.

“I said, guess who?”

“Wait! I know that voice! J-John!? I-Is that you!?” I pull my hands away as Roseluck turns around. “Oh Celestia! It is you!” Roseluck grabs me in a hug.

“Hey Rose, How have you been?”

“How have I been!? How have you been mister!?” Roseluck hits me with a hoof. “Where have you been all this time? Everypony missed you.”

“I was....Away, let's just stick to that for now. I will tell you all about it later but I have some sisters to round up.” I smile. “I just thought I would say hello and say I'm back now.”

“It's great to see you again, I’ll look forward to our meet ups if you still want to?”

“I would enjoy that immensely Rose, oh! You wouldn't mind if I have a rose to take with me. I need some motivation right now.” I reach into my pocket and find I had no bits on me. “On second thoughts scratch that!” Roseluck smiles and hands me a rose in her mouth, I take it.

“You just buy me lunch next time ok?” Roseluck states, smiling.

“Thanks Rose.” I place the rose over my ear. What? I'm in a world were the female reigns, I don't think a male with a rose in his hair is going to draw much attention. I turn and wave Roseluck farewell.

I adjust the rose making sure it won't fall out, before continuing my trek towards sugercube Corner. When I get in sight of the building that gives you diabetes just by looking at it, I see Twilight standing by the door. I approach the bakery, but notice it's closed which is weird considering it's only one thirty in the afternoon.

“Twilight? Why is it closed?” I ask.

“It's like that everytime the cakes go on a long delivery, Pinkie just closes the bakery and refuses to open it.”

I look into one of the windows and look around, I see the bakery is quite dark inside with no movement.

“Pinkie must be up stairs. I can't see her in there.” I say, not pulling away from the window.

“You still want to go in there?” Twilight asks.

“Yeah, I owe it to Pinkie.”

Twilight nods. “I haven't seen her in a while, be careful ok?” Twilight hugs my side.

“Twilight. Pinkie won't hurt me, she's not that far gone.” I look back through the window. “I hope!” Swallowing I reach for the door and find it locked. I hear Twilight sigh.

“You need the key, which I have.” Twilight levitates a key out of her saddle bags and opens the door. “There you go.” Twilight goes to follow me in but I stop her. “What?”

“Twilight I need to do this alone, if your in there she might think it's a trick.” Twilight nods again before backing off. “Wish me luck!” I enter the semi dark bakery, jumping as the door closes behind me. I walk to the centre of the bakery. “Pinkie? Are you here?”

“Whooooo is iiiiiiit?” Comes a reply.

“Pinkie it's me, your brother. I've come home.”

“Brother? I have no brother! He left! Gone! Gone! Not coming back!”

I step further in. “Pinkie! It is me, I was taken Pinkie....I was taken from you, and i'm sorry. I'm so sorry.” I stepped up to the counter. “I fought so hard to come back to you, to the others. You are my family, my sister. Please Pinkie, come out.” I see movement to my left and turn my head. I see a shadow of a pony standing in the corner of the room. My wings flutter nervously as I walk towards the shadow figure. “Pinkie?”

“Why did you leave? Why? Why?” The shadow asks me, the voice low and monotone.

“I had no choice, they drugged me and took me against my will. Before I knew what happened I was in the Griffon Colonies.” I reply. “If I had the power I would have fought them. Even if it would mean I would be seriously hurt.” The figure walks out into a small patch of light. I look as Pinkie stares at me tears flowing from her eye's. Her once vibrant mane flat and almost colourless. “You and the others are the greatest thing in my life. I would die, if it meant saving you.”

Pinkie sniffs the tears back and rubs a hoof over her eyes. “Y-You mean that?”

I stand up getting Pinkie to look at me confused. I walk over and reach under the main counter and pull out a cupcake. I made the motion of the promise then physically stuck a cupcake in my eye, it hurt but I didn't care. My sister needed to be sure that I was sincere, and I made sure she saw it.

“I promise Pinkie.”

Pinkie smiled and rushed to me, her flat hair suddenly springing up. “I love you brother!” Pinkie says, crushing me in one of her hugs.

“I love you too, sis.” I reply, embracing Pinkie in a return hug. “Now? What's this I hear that you have been ignoring the others?”

Pinkie looks up at me, her face drawn and tired. “I just....” I put one finger on her muzzle.

“I just want to know you won't do that anymore ok?” I give her a smile. “And here, you need this more than me.” I take the rose out from behind my ear and put it over Pinkies. “Think of it as a remember me gift.” Pinkie touches the rose and smiles.

“Thank you.”

I stand up. “Pinkie! I need you help with something, and being the premier party pony I think you can help.”

“Help with what?” Pinkie asks, her head tilting to one side.

“I need to prank two ponies but I might need some help.”

I notice Pinkies face light up as she suddenly darts upstairs. I go to follow but get stopped as she comes back down just as fast. Pinkie comes back wearing two saddle bags filled with various items, I even see a slingshot poking out.

“Um Pinkie? What's all that stuff?” I ask, gesturing to her bags.

“These are my prank bags. Anything you want to prank somepony with, you'll find it in here.” Pinkie reaches in and pulls out a whoopee cushion. “There isn't anything I don't have, well I don't have a giants toe or some rainbow powder.”

“Giants toe? Rainbow powder?” I was really not getting it, but then it's Pinkie, so when she goes to explain I just wave my hand to get her to continue.

“I have something here for you too, I was going to hold it for your birthday but then I don't know when that is.” Pinkie reaches into her bags again and pulls out a parcel. “Um...Happy home coming brother.”

“Thanks pinks, and to let you know my birthday is on December the 12th.” I reply, taking the parcel from Pinkie's teeth. I feel that it doesn't weigh much. “I wonder what it could be?”

“Open it silly and you'll know!” Pinkie states, sitting in front of me.

I open the parcel and inside I find a ring, I take it out and see that it was six different colours. All were matching to my new family. I saw Pinkie's initials, Rainbows, Twilights, Fluttershys, Applejacks and Rarity's. They were engraved on their respective colour as I turned the ring around. I slipped the ring on my right index finger and I felt several emotions come forth that I haven't felt for six months. I felt like I truly belonged.

“Thanks Pinkie.” I knell down and hug my Pink sister.

“N-No problem.” Pinkie sniffs in reply.

“Now before we turn into two crying heaps of mess, I think we should plan our prank.” I say, wiping my eyes. “But Twilight is outside, should we bring her in?”

“She is?” Pinkies face drops and her ears flatten. “I've been so mean to her, I didn't think she cared about me anymore.”

“She cares deeply about you Pinks, she cares about all of you. Twilight wants our family back together as much as I do!”

“She does?” I nod. “Then let's get my new step sister in!” Pinkie states bouncing around me, with a beaming smile on her face.

I sigh and approach the door as Pinkie lays out a plan for the spa (don't ask because I have no idea how she got it). I open the main door to the bakery and see Twilight sitting on the bottom step sleeping. I spot ponies across the street looking at me shocked. I lift up a finger in a shhh gesture, they smile before walking on. I bend down to Twilight who seems to be having a nice dream.

“Twilight, I have come to steal your books!” I whisper into her ear.

“No not my books!” Twilight mumbles.

“They are mine and you can't have them!” I whisper again.

“No! My books! Give them back!” Twilight says in her sleep, reaching out with her hooves.

I reach my hand over her head and with one move of my finger I flick her horn. Twilight suddenly lurches up screaming. “My books!” I break into a fit of laughter, as Twilight turns to me with a blush on her face. “John! That wasn't very nice!”

“I-I'm sorry....I couldn't help it!” I reply, trying to calm my hysterics.

Twilight looks at me with a concerned stare. “Did you find Pinkie?” I nod. “I-Is she ok?”

“Ask her yourself!” I gesture behind me.

Twilight looks around me and spots Pinkie trying to keep a sheet of paper unravelled on the bakery floor.

“Pinkie!” Twilight shouts, running past me and tackling Pinkie to the ground. “I missed you.”

Pinkie recovers and even turns the hug on Twilight. “I missed you too step sister!”

“Right! Now Twilight is here, the real fun begins!” I say, clapping my hands together.

“W-What fun?” Twilight asks, still attached to Pinkie.

“I am going to prank Rarity and Fluttershy before I make my entrance, and I need your help.” I raise my hand and the plans on the floor float up and towards me. Twilight and Pinkie just stare at me. “What?”

“You used levitation?” Twilight states.

“Yeah, it was one of the first things I learned to control in the Griffon Colonies.” I point my hand to Twilight and she raises up into the air. “See? I can even levitate you!” I swish my hand back and forth, chuckling as Twilight just flails about.

“Hey! That's enough!” A groan comes from Twilight. “I think i'm gonna hurl!”

I sigh as I let Twilight down, Pinkie just giggles. “I have some other abilities I can do but most involve damage, so I won't be doing them here.”

“Aww!” Pinkie says.

“I can show you a trick or two but after my family is back together. Deal?”

“Deal!” Twilight and Pinkie say together.

“Now Pinkie, i'm not going to ask where or how you got plans for the spa. But i'm sure it wasn't by any illegal means.” I give Pinkie a raised eyebrow. “And i'm happy you did.” Pinkie beams at me as Twilight stares down at the plans.

“So? What exactly are we going to be doing?” Twilight asks.

“That Twilight, is a great question.” I walk over to Twilight and put my hand on her neck. “Listen carefully because this maybe the greatest prank ever!”

---

P.O.V - TWILIGHT

Twilight swallows hard. Twilight may have been on the receiving end of a prank or two but never had she had such a big part in one. According to John she had to distract Rarity and Fluttershy while he snuck in and changed the hot coals in the sauna for stones that gave off a blue smoke. The smoke would then cover both Fluttershy and Rarity, leaving both looking like a creature called a 'smurf'. Twilight had snorted at that, what creature would call itself a smurf?

Twilight looked down at her body. She was shaking. Twilight shook her head.

“Come on Twilight, you can do this!” Twilight mutters to herself, before approaching the spa's main door and pushing it open.

“Well hello, Miss Sparkle!”

Twilight looked over to the source of the voice, it was a mare Twilight knew as Lotus. One of the twin sisters who owned the spa.

“Hello Lotus, not much business today?” Twilight asked as she looked around.

“Not today i'm afraid, but you have great timing! Your friends Miss Rarity and Miss Fluttershy should be along any minute now.” Lotus replies.

“Thanks Lotus. Actually that's the reason i'm here.”

“It is?” The blue spa mare asks.

“Yes! I....I would like to surprise them!” Twilight says, looking nervously from side to side.

“Ok, so what would you like? Massage? Sauna?”

“Sauna!” Twilight blurts out. “Um...Sorry! I would like the sauna treatment.”

“Very well, if you would like to follow me, I can get you sorted.” Lotus says, a smile forming on her face.

Twilight follows Lotus into the back of the spa. First stop was the changing rooms to grab a dressing gown, Twilight never went to the spa very often but when she did it was a rewarding experience. Lotus took Twilight into the area of the spa that housed the sauna.

“Miss Sparkle, if you would like to step inside I can get the coals hot for you.”

“Thank you.” Twilight looks around before stepping into the sauna. “Lotus? If you don't mind me asking? Where's your sister?”

“Oh aloe is in Canterlot, she said something about new massaging technique, it apparently uses your whole body. Not just your hooves.” Twilight and Lotus look up as a sound of something falling heavily comes from above. “Huh? What was that?” Lotus asks before shrugging.

“That was weird.” Twilight asks, looking flustered.

“Would you like me to stay and stoke the coals?” Lotus asks.

“No, I'm fine. Though could you tell me when my friends arrive, but please don't tell them i'm here.”

Lotus nods before turning away. Twilight watches Lotus leave then turns to a side window. Using a small bit of magic Twilight lifts the window up.

“John? You there.”

“Yeah, give me a sec.” Twilight looks around before Johns head drops down from the spa roof. John was rubbing his head.

“You ok?”

“Just hit my head that's all.” John replies, squeezing through the window.

“Where's Pinkie?” Twilight asks, looking back out the window.

“Here I am!” Pinkie says, jumping from behind my back.

Twilight facehoofs. “So that's the sauna?” John asks, pointing to the sauna's entrance.

“Yup! Did you bring the rocks?” Twilight asks.

“Duh! Of course we did!” Pinkie replies, pulling out a bag from her mane.

Twilight looks at the bag of rocks, they seemed exactly like the rocks in the sauna.

“And they will work right?” Twilight says to Pinkie.

“Yeah, when they heat up they give off a blue smoke that sticks to everything.” Pinkie replies with a giggle. “I wish dashie was here, she would enjoy this.” Pinkie adds.

Twilights ears fold back and John sighs.

“She's next Pinkie, I promise you.” John says, looking at the sky through the window. “I just wish I knew where she was.”

“We can figure that out later.” Twilight states taking the bag from Pinkie and proceeding to exchange the coals. “But first, we have a prank to do.”

John claps his hands. “This is going to be so great! I can't wait to see Rarity and Fluttershys faces after this.” John walks over and puts his hand on the coals. “Oh yes! Their faces will be priceless. That reminds me Pinkie. Did you bring the camera?” Pinkie pulls out an old looking camera and hands it to John. “Perfect!”

Prank succesful, Mares scorned

P.O.V – JOHN

After taking the camera from Pinkie, I leave by the window again. I quickly look back as Twilight goes to close the window.

“Make me proud sis!” I say, smiling. Twilight just smiles back, closing the window. “Well Pinks, we need a hiding place.” It was then I noticed Pinkie was not near me. “Uh?...”

“Psst!” I look up. “Up here!” Pinkie whispers down.

“How did you?...You know what, never mind.” I state, climbing back onto the roof.

Me and Pinkie were in the middle of a game of cards, to which she was beating me; when I heard Rarity's voice through the sauna rooms skylight. I quietly put my cards down and went over to the skylight peering in. I saw Rarity and Fluttershy both wearing matching robes, walking to the sauna.

“Rarity, I don't know if I can continue these spa trips.” Fluttershy says.

“What ever do you mean darling?” Rarity replies.

“It's been six months! Don't lie to me Rarity, you still miss him!”

Rarity sighs, looking down. “I do. He saved us that night and then he disappeared. If only I got to say goodbye.” A tear falls from Rarity's face. “I try to move on Fluttershy, but I can't! I see him every night in my dreams.” Rarity wipes tears from her eyes. “But we must be strong for him! One day our brother will return....then I will kick him in the flank for leaving.”

“Rarity!” Fluttershy shouts, a little taken aback by Rarity's promise of kicking me.

“I'm sorry Fluttershy, but a stallion simply doesn't just leave his family and not expect some Comeuppance.” Rarity states, opening the door to the sauna.

“Hi girls!” I hear Twilight, shout out.

“Twilight? What are you doing here?” Rarity asks.

I don't hear Twilights response as Fluttershy and Rarity enter the sauna, closing the door afterwards. I wait for moment, making sure that the coast was clear. I gesture to Pinkie that now was the time to enact our prank. Pinkie nods as she puts the pack of cards back into her mane. I shake my head, before climbing back down to the spa window. Just as I expected Twilight left the window unlatched. Silently I lift the window and climb through. I turn back around and help Pinkie through, carefully dropping her back to the floor.

Me and Pinkie crouch down and slowly walk to the sauna door. Halfway across Lotus walks back into the room, me and Pinkie freeze. Both of us looking like two ninjas caught in a spot light. I raise a finger to my lips, Lotus just turns around walks back out not saying a word. I look back to Pinkie and she just shrugs, I smile and crouch walk up to the sauna door. Carefully I raise my head and peek into the small door window, I see Twilight and Rarity talking while Fluttershy is sitting with her eyes closed.

I turn back to Pinkie. “These rocks are going to work, right?” I ask, my pink companion.

“Yeah, if you can heat them high enough.” Pinkie replies.

“How high?”

“About five hundred celvon, should be enough.”

“Celvon?” I ask, giving Pinkie a raised eyebrow.

“Yeah, why?”

“Well if it's anything like a Celsius, it shouldn't matter.” I reply. I look back to the window, finding the coals giving off white steam. I grin. “Good they have no idea!” I exclaim, hearing Pinkie giggle.

I move to the side of the sauna and place a hand where the coals were inside. My hand starts to glow as I focus.

“It should take a few minutes before the coals reach the temperature to start giving off the blue smoke.” I tell Pinkie beside me. “So now we just wait.”

A couple of minutes later I hear Rarity's voice near the section of wall I was heating up, though it was muffled I could still hear it clearly.

“These coals are getting awfully hot, more than usual.”

“It is getting hotter, maybe we should get out now?” I hear as a faint reply.

“Yes, I think that should be best.” Rarity answers.

I lift up my other hand and use my magic to hold the door. The handle rattles a few times.

“I can't open the door.” The voice which I recognise as Rarity says.

“Let me try!” I hear Twilight say. The door rattles several times. I focus a little more, which is followed by frantic door banging. “Somepony let us out!” Twilight shouts.

“Twilight the coals!” I hear rarity shout. “They shouldn't be doing that!”

I raise my head slightly and spot blue smoke obscuring the window, I couldn't help but laugh.

“Who's that! Who's out there?” Rarity shouts. I pull my hand away from the wall, thinking it was almost time to open the door. “Let us out please!”

“Pinkie hold the door while I get the camera ready.” I say, Pinkie nodding as she rests her hooves on the door. “On three, let go.” Pinkie nods again as I raise the camera. “Ok, three. Two. One!” Pinkie let's go and the door swings open. Three blue figures come walking out, each trying to scrap off the blue colouring. I click the cameras shutter, getting all three to snap their gaze towards me. “Hey ladies, nice sauna?”

Fluttershys eyes widen before she faints, Rarity looks towards me with a shocked expression before it turns sour. Twilight also looks at me in rage. I laugh, almost falling over. When rarity let's out a loud scream, I instantly fall silent. As I look back to her Rarity was stomping at the ground and had her head lowered.

“Shit!” I shout, as I dive for the window; wincing in pain as a wing catches the frame as I dive through. I laugh again as Rarity dives just missing me, when her face comes to the window I stop laughing and stand up. “You look good as a smurf Rarity.” My statement was followed by more screaming of rage. “Well fuck me sideways!” I say before bolting towards town.

“COME BACK HERE AND FACE MY WRATH!” Rarity screams behind me.

“No thanks! I prefer living!” I shout back, laughing afterwards.

I run through the streets of Ponyville, waving at ponies I know only for them to almost dive for cover as a blue covered pony runs past them screaming obscenities. I risk a look behind and let out a breath as I see Rarity had no chance of catching me, that breath was short lived however as a bright flash of light appears in front of me; an angered Twilight staring at me.

“LOOK WHAT YOU DID TO ME!” Twilight shouts in my direction. “I WASN'T PART OF THE PRANK!” Twilight lowers her head and fires a beam of magic at me, with my M.A.R I wasn't risking it touching me.

I dodged the attack. Twilight still didn't move as I bared down on her, she goes to fire again only for me to leap up and extend my wings. I couldn't fly but I found I could glide very well, Twilight stood under me with her mouth agape as I glided past and around a corner. The gliding was fun. Just my landings needed work I thought, as I crashed to the ground. I got back up and looked around, I wasn't far from Carousel Boutique. I smiled and headed towards it at a much hurried pace.

I reached Rarity's house and pushed on the door, it was locked. I tapped my chin and looked up, Rarity had left a window open upstairs. I turned and saw a tree that lead up near the window, it wasn't close but I reckoned I could still jump it. I climbed the tree and prepared myself. Just as I went to jump a high pitched voice shouted up at me.

“John? Is that you?” I look down and see Sweetie Belle, looking up at me.

“H-Hi Sweetie Belle! Your sister ain't around is she?” I ask, nervously looking around.

“Um...No. Why are you up that tree?”

I jump down. “Well I need to hide from her and I thought hiding in her house would be better.”

“Oh! Hiding were she least expects it.” Sweetie Belle replies. I nod. “Well I can let you in, if you promise to help me with my cutie mark.”

“I promise.” I hear a loud scream followed by other ponies screaming. “For Celestia and Luna's sake...Hide me!” I say, begging on my knees.

“Ok, Ok! Just follow me.” Sweetie Belle states, opening Carousel Boutique. “Come in John, i'm not sure where your going to hide though.”

“Don't worry about that, I think I might have a few hours before Rarity calms down and comes home to bathe.” I say.

“What!”

“I pranked your sister and now she's out for my blood.”

“Oh!” Sweetie Belle giggles. “Can I ask you something John?”

“Go ahead.”

“Why did you leave?” Damn, I knew that question was coming.

“I never had a choice in it Sweetie Belle, I was taken against my will.” I reply, sitting on the small stage Rarity had in the boutique.

“I don't understand, you were taken?”

I tap my lap with my hand and Sweetie Belle jumps up. “Sweetie Belle? Has Rarity told you about what I asked her to be, six months ago.” Sweetie Belle nods. “I love Rarity in a family kind of way, Like the love of one sibling to another. You would know that being Rarity's actual sister.”

“It has it's rough moments, but yeah I love my sister.”

“Well, I wouldn't do anything to hurt her or anypony. I love all you guys.” I stroke Sweetie's mane. “You see Sweetie Belle, I had no family in my old world. It was just me. Until I came here I had no purpose, in my head anyway. I took everyday as it came and just lived, but here I have a purpose, a family. But I never thought I would be this loved in return. When I was away I had thoughts running through my head that you girls would forget about me.” I stop stroking Sweetie's mane and looked her in the eyes. “I almost forgot about Ponyville.” My admission made sweetie gasp.

“You almost forgot about us? Why?”

“I went through hell and back to get back here, but sometimes I was so hurt, So broken, I almost gave up. But I had friends to help me through it, if it weren't for them, I would be dead.”

Sweetie Belle was on the verge of tears, I was confessing to a filly. I wiped my thumb across Sweetie's eye.

“Don't you start crying, you'll make me do it.” I state. Sweetie Belle hugs me.

“I missed you John, we all did. I didn't know you very well but when you asked Rarity to be your sister, I was happy. It meant I had gained a brother too. I didn't know what was going on when Rarity told me you left, I just thought you went on along trip. I'm happy your back now though, and Rarity will be too.”

I fold my arms around Sweetie Belle. “Thanks Sweetie Belle, coming from you it means a lot.” I still hear the rampage going on outside. “Now I think I better hide, don't you?” Sweetie Belle laughs.

“Yeah, I won't tell my sister.” I pick up Sweetie Belle and put her down, before looking around. When I spot the stairs I smile, before heading to them.

When I had got upstairs I decided to hide in the bathroom, why? I had no idea. I hid in the large closet at the far end of the bathroom. Yes, It was that large. I had no idea how long I was in there until I heard the main door downstairs slam. I perk up and brace myself. I hear muffled voices of at least four ponies, I couldn't make out what they were saying but by the sound of them, they were still pissed. I strain my ears until the voices got clearer, it was then I realised I probably was in the worst place, considering what they were going to do when they got home.

I open the closet door to leave only to close it quick when three ponies entered by the main door.

“Ugh...three hours searching, how did we not find him?” Rarity says.

“I don't know, even my magic locater spell isn't working.” Twilight replies.

“I...just want to see him.” Comes from the pegasis, sitting by the door. The sadness in her voice.

“Fluttershy....” I whisper to myself.

“I know darling, even though this prank was a crime against my coat and mane, I shouldn't have chased him like that.” Rarity says, her head and ears lowering.

“John, wanted to surprise you.” Twilights statement got Rarity and Fluttershy looking at her.

“You knew?” Rarity asks.

“Yeah, I helped with it. Though I wasn't supposed to be part of it.” I heard Twilight growl slightly.

“It was a good prank though, Rainbow would be proud.” Fluttershy adds.

The three mares laugh together.

“I think we should clean this stuff off, what ever it is.” Rarity says, turning on her shower. “Now the shower is big enough for all three of us but if you would like to shower alone, I will respect that.”

“I'm fine, might need some help scrubbing my back though.” Twilight says, looking to Fluttershy.

“I fine with it too.” Fluttershy replies, her face turning red.

“Very well, Twilight would you mind getting the shampoo from the closet.” Rarity asks. My heart stops and I stop breathing.

Twilight trots over to the closet and I hold the inner handle. Twilights magic glows around the door knob, I feel it tug against my grip.

“Um, Rarity? I can't open it.” Twilight says.

“That's strange, it doesn't have a lock.” Rarity replies. “Try pulling it harder, it might just be stuck.”

Twilight's magic pulls harder and I feel my grip slipping, worse than that I feel my body absorbing some of Twilight's magic through my fingers. My hands start to glow, I try to control my glowing but the more Twilight pulls at the door handle the more my hands glow. I finally give up and let go of the door, causing it too fly open. I stand there shaking my hands trying to stop the glow, I then look up to see the three mares looking at me.

“Um...hi.” I say, giving them a finger wave.

“Well, well! What do we have here?” Rarity asks, grinning at me.

“Were you going to spy on us bathing?” Twilight adds, a grin rivalling Rarity's.

Fluttershy was still sitting by the door her eye's full of tears.

“I....” Is all I say before Twilight levitates over a bag.

“Do you recognise this bag?” Twilight asks.

I nod. Of course I did, it was the bag that contained the fake sauna coals. Twilight pulls out a rock and shows it to me, all this would have been scary if all three of them still didn't look like smurfs.

“And w-what are you going to do with those?” I ask, dreading the worst.

“Oh, I think some pay back is in order don't you!” Rarity states, before pulling out two more rocks. “Let's see what you look like in blue!”

I go to run, but Fluttershy steps in my way and closes the bathroom door.

“You can't leave....If you don't mind that is?” Fluttershy smiles at me briefly.

I turn back and see Twilight and Rarity slowly making the rocks glow bright, small puffs of blue smoke rising from them.

“Bollocks....” Is the last thing I say as three mares tackle me to the ground.

Author's Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter, the next will be the finding of Rainbow but there will be a twist. Let's just say, there's a reason why John survived the Griffon Colonies.

Oh and you say celvon as 'cell-von' not 'kel-von'.

Final Fight Begins

I stood in the shower, scrubbing my chest vigorously. I wasn't mad. As a matter of fact I was happy, my prank worked. I got my sisters back and even talked to them after their little payback. Many tears were shed, and a lot of crushing hugs were given. Rarity was kind enough to allow me to use her shower to wash the blue colour off my body. Which was followed by more apologising for the way they all reacted. We had a new arrival to the boutique, to which the pony in question was all to happy to help me 'clean' off.

“So? Tell me again, how did ya get this stuff on ya?”

“I pranked Rarity and Fluttershy, Twilight got caught in the middle.” I turn to my shower companion. “Honestly Applejack, your acting like you're jealous or something.”

“Ah just don't like it when somepony else puts their hooves on my stallion.”

“Their my sisters Applejack and your friends, or should I say soon to be sisters in law.” I say, cleaning my arms. “It was a laugh, that's all.”

“Ah know, ah know! It's just that ah have found ma perfect stallion and ah'm afraid.”

“Afraid?” I chuckle. “Afraid of what?” I kneel down, relishing the hot water flowing over my back and wings.

“Afraid of not being good enough.” Applejack looks away from me. “For ya, ah mean.”

“Not being good enough, now what have I said about you saying crap like that.” I put my hand on her cheek and rub her fur. “Do you think I would have even asked you to marry me, if I thought for second you weren't good enough?”

“Ah guess not.” Applejack puts a hoof on my hand and nuzzles my palm. “Ah've never felt like this before, ah guess it's still sinking in.”

I stand up, bringing my wings around. “You know, these need a good cleaning too! I'm not sure I got all of it.” I laugh, then cringe as Applejack strokes my wing tips.

Applejack laughs. “Sensitive, ain't we?” Applejack kneads through my feathers, I feel every hoof touch. “Ah see some ya missed, hold on.” Applejack takes a sponge and wipes the blue out of my feathers. My whole body shivers, I however didn't notice the hardening down below. “Seems like you're enjoying it.” I moan slightly as Applejacks hoof strokes my shaft.

“You know Applejack the others are down stairs and we have some free time.” I wiggle my eyebrows.

“Here!?” Applejack shouts. “What if somepony hears us?”

“Well, I don't care! But if you think it's a bad idea then.....” I trail off as a feeling shoots through me. I stumble back, holding my head.

“John! What's wrong?” Applejack says, trotting up and placing a hoof on my arm.

“I just....” The feeling shoots through me again. “Agh! My head! What the fuck!” I grab my head again as I roll on the floor. “Applejack! Somethings wrong! I think.....” I'm cut off again as another wave of pain racks my whole body. “By Luna's moon, this fucking hurts!”

Applejack runs to the bathroom door. “Twilight! Come quick! Somethings wrong with John!” The sound of something smashing is followed by frantic hooffalls running up the stairs. Applejack runs back to me and quickly ties a towel around my thrashing form.

Twilight bursts in, a look of concern as she spots me thrashing.

“What's happening?” Twilight asks, running over to me.

“I don't know! I was talking to Applejack about getting funky in Rarity's shower when this pain shoots through me!” I shout, the pain not subsiding.

“You were what!?” Rarity shouts.

“Help him Twilight!” Applejack shouts.

“I don't know what's happening to him! I can't cure what I don't know!” Twilight replies.

The girls all look at me as my body starts to glow. “No! Not now! I can't be changing now!” I shout. My body contorts as an image flashes through my head, I recognise the multi coloured mane. “Rainbow?” I say, the girls all look at me in confusion. The image flashes again, but this time rainbow was in a forest, the images then come fast and short like some sort of weird memory time lapse video. The images show Rainbow walking alone through a forest, a look of fear on her face. Rainbow quickly turns around as an object hits her in the head, before the image fades a creature all too familiar grins down at her. When the image disappears, the pain in my body vanishes.

I sit up still holding my head in one hand, sweat pours down my face. I look to Applejack as I feel her touch my arm. I place my free hand on her hoof and smile, before I turn to Twilight.

“Twilight, I need to talk to princess Celestia and Luna.” Twilight looks at me for further information, when I don't give it, she sighs.

“What happened brother?” Twilight asks.

“I had a vision or something that could be called that.” I rub my head again. “I can't tell you more, but I need the princesses to come here.” I get to my feet. “Rarity, I might need your clothing expertise again.”

“Way ahead of you darling.” Rarity's horn glows and a pile of clothes floats in form outside the bathroom. “I even made the shirt fit for your wings.”

“Thanks Rarity, now I need to change ladies.” I say.

“Oh of course brother, Just give us a shout when your ready.” Twilight states, as she and the others apart from Applejack leave.

I put the clothes on the sink top, and proceed to put them on. I hear hoof steps behind me as Applejack walks up and stands beside me. I meet her gaze and I know the question, she doesn't even have to ask it.

“It was about Rainbow, I saw her.”

“Ya said it was a vision?”

“Yes, I saw dash but it was like I was looking through an out of focused camera, everything was hazy.”

“Was she in trouble?”

“More than that, she was afraid. Someone hit her from behind and knocked her out.”

“Who?” Applejack put a hoof on my leg.

“It was the griffon that hunted me all these months, Varala.” I reply, my hands clenching. “I have to find her Applejack, you girls don't know what Varala is like.” I turn my head to Applejack. “She will stop at nothing to get me and everyone I hold dear, she's the worst kind of evil. She's evil with intelligence.” I push myself from the sink top and find my hands left behind two scorch marks. I turn to the bathroom door. “But I will say this Applejack, she must die.” I open the door and exit, leaving Applejack sitting by the bathroom sink, her head hung low.

I walk down the stairs to confront my sisters, only to stop dead as I spot two ponies I never thought I would see yet.

“Hello John, i'm glad to see you again.” Princess Celestia says, bowing her head.

“Yes, I too am relieved to see you unharmed.” Princess Luna adds, also bowing her head.

Out of respect for both I reciprocate their bows.

“Princesses I had no idea you were coming.” I say.

“We did not give notice, i'm sorry if that bothers you.” Celestia replies.

“No, not at all. I didn't think I would see you so soon, that's all.”

“We had some bad news, and we both thought it would be best to deliver it in person.” Luna states. “Can we speak in private John?”

I turn to the girls. “Sisters can you give us a minute? I promise we won't be long.”

“Oh course Brother, we have some chores to do anyway, and I think Sweetie Belle might be getting up to something.” Rarity replies. “Come on girls, let's give John some quiet time with the princesses.”

I see the girls hesitate and Twilight look to Celestia. Celestia nods as Twilight and the others leave, Applejack giving me a kiss before she joins the others. When the boutiques main door closes I turn my gaze back to the princesses. What is see was not pity or sorrow but happiness.

“Well it seems you and the element bearer of honesty have grown quite close.” Luna says.

“It's more than that Princess, I have asked her to marry me.” I reply.

Both Celestia and Luna look at me in shock.

“You have asked for her hoof in marriage?” Celestia asks.

“Yeah, why? Is it not allowed?” I ask, frowning.

“Far from it, I offer you my celebration of your union, and if you wish I offer Canterlot castle for your wedding.” Celestia states.

“I don't think that will be necessary Princess, we are not rushing the wedding plans.” I reply.

“Oh? I just assumed that with your year long training coming up, you both would like to marry before then.”

“No. Anyway it's not like I can't leave the training grounds on my days off. We can marry when my training has a gap, i'm sure we can schedule it.” I say.

“Perhaps but we are getting off topic. We wanted to speak to you because, we know.” Celestia states, looking into my eyes.

“You know what?” I ask.

“We know, about Miss Dash. We felt your magical surge, that is why we are here.” Luna answers. “We have come to say...let us handle it.”

“No.” I reply.

“No?” Celestia mimics.

“No.” I fold my arms. “There is no way I am not helping in Rainbows rescue. She is my sister!” I unfold my arms and point to Luna. “I don't even care that you might stop me, if I have to go through you, then I won't hesitate.” I see Celestia frown but Luna just smirks. “I am helping and that's final!”

“Very well, I have no authority over you. That is my sisters domain, but I ask this of you. What do you plan to do when you capture the criminal?”

I laugh, causing Celestia to tilt her head slightly. “Capture? I'm not going to capture the criminal, No. This criminal has gone to far this time, I gave her ample warning to leave me alone; but like most bad guys, she didn't listen.” I turn to the boutiques main door. “No princess, i'm going to destroy her!” I walk towards the door and reach for the handle.

“So your going to kill then?” Celestia asks.

I turn back. “Yes.”

“I cannot permit that.”

I open the door but before I leave, I say one last thing.

“I never asked for your permission.”

---

P.O.V – RAINBOW DASH

Rainbow sat alone, staring at the ground. Her tears had long since dried up. Five hours, Rainbow thought to herself. Five long hours staring at the cold hard floor of her cell, five long hours since that griffon shoved her in here. Rainbow was tired, her body ached, even worse was her head. The griffons walking around not even cleaning her head wound, the blood still caked her fur in long red streaks down her face. Rainbow had shouted before, asking what they had taken her for? All it got her was two kicks in the ribs, and a lot of prodding with some electric device.

Rainbow raised her head, the two griffon guards still standing outside her cell. Rainbow looked around again, same grey walls, same empty room. Rainbow sighed, one of the guards turns around.

“Well look who came around!” The griffon leaned into the bars of the cell. “The boss has some great plans for you, all involving that large creature friend of yours.”

Rainbow looks to him. “What creature?” Rainbow asks.

“That tall biped one, that bastards been on the boss's mind all six months long. When she find him, he's gonna wish he died back in the colonies.”

Rainbow lowers her head as the two griffons laugh at each other, Johns alive.....My brother is alive. A smile creeps over Rainbows face.

“What are you doing!?” Rainbow lifts her head up, a female griffon stood in the doorway to the cell's room. “Who gave you orders to talk to her?”

“No one sir!” The guard replies.

“If I catch you talking to her one more time, I'll throw you in the pit, got that!?”

“Yes sir!” Both guards shout.

“Now open the door!” The female griffon shouts. The guards quickly unlock and push open the cell door. The female griffon walks up to Dash and just glares at her. “Do you know who I am?” The griffon asks. Rainbow just shakes her head. “Good! Let me introduce myself.” The griffon places a clawed foot onto her chest. “My name is Varala, and I will be your host for this evening.”

“What do you want with me?” Dash asks.

Varala leans in closer. “Oh you have the best part to play in my little scheme, I know who you are...Rainbow Dash!” The blood runs from Rainbow face. “Oh yes! I know you and all your little pony friends, but I digress. Like I mentioned, you have a big part to play.”

“And what is that?” Rainbow asks, unsure if she wants to hear the answer. Rainbow feels something hit the back of her head causing her to fall to the ground. Rainbows eye's begin to close as Varala answers her question.

“Bait!”

---

P.O.V – JOHN

I walk out the boutique door, not bothering to close it behind me. I hear hooves quickly approach, I turn in time to see Celestia stride up behind me. Celestia stands almost nose to nose with me.

“You turn your back to me?” Celestia says.

“No, I turn my back to walk out. Not my fault you happened to be behind me when that happened.” I smirk. “Besides Princess Luna is my superior, not you.” I narrow my eyes. “But that is what's bothering you isn't it?”

Celestia pulls away. “What!?”

“Of course! I can see it now! Your jealous!” I state, pointing to Celestia. “All this time I thought it's because of me, that you were afraid I would turn Equestria on it's head. However, I have seen your contempt of Luna's decisions. The small look of disappointment in your expression.” Celestia goes to say something but I cut her off, ignoring the ponies starting to gather. “Don't lie! You know i'm correct! Even now you are to full of yourself to admit you still fear Luna.”

“I...I...” Celestia stutters, before sighing heavily. “Your right...”

“Pardon?”

“Your right.” I see tears appear in Celestias eyes. “For a millennia I waited for my sisters return, I looked to the moon every night I raised it. I regretted everything I did, but I knew that sending Luna to the moon was the right thing, even if it meant I would rule alone.” I see Luna come out of the boutique and hold up my hand before she could speak.

“So? Why this contempt for her? I will follow her orders without question but you don't see me hating her.”

“I know and that is what scares me, you are an enigma to me! I can't read you, but Luna can....It just frustrates me!” Celestia replies, tears falling down her cheeks. Celestia suddenly lunges forward and grabs me. “You promise me, that my sister will be safe. You are her champion, you are her friend more than me.” Celestia lowers her head and cries into my shoulder. I didn't know what to do. I had the most powerful being crying into my shoulder and I just froze. I finally raise one hand and placed it on the back of Celestias head, my other hand I placed on Celestias back.

I turn to look at the ponies gathered near us, most were crying too but others just had shocked expressions. 'Guess they never saw Celestia cry before' I think to myself. I steel my gaze and pull Celestia away so I could stare into her eye's.

“I promise you as Luna's champion, as her friend, I will protect her even if it means my own death!” Celestia sniffs back a few tears, nodding.

“Thank you John, I haven’t cried like that for centuries. It felt good.”

“Though I am Luna's champion, if you need somepony or someone to talk to, don't hesitate to contact me.” I hug Celestia again. “Just because you are the co ruler of a nation, does not mean you don't have feelings too.”

“Thanks....I should get back to Canterlot now, I have some more research to do.” Celestia walks backwards, her horn a glow. “Why don't you come to Canterlot again? Steel Wing would like to meet you again, in a more friendly atmosphere this time. I think he wants a rematch.”

“Tell him I would like to spare with him sometime, he might teach me some new things.”

“I will.” Celestia turns back to look at Luna. “Sister, I will meet you back at the palace, we have much to talk about.” I one flash of light, Celestia was gone.

“John, I never knew my sister felt that way.” Luna says, sitting on her haunches with her ears folded back.

“Celestia is a powerful pony and she has ruled alone for centuries, she needed a release. I gave it to her.” I reply.

“Wonder what your marefriend would say if I worded it like that, you giving my sister a much needed release.” Luna states, grinning. “It might go down quite well don't you think?”

“You wouldn't dare!”

“Watch me!” Luna suddenly bolts towards Sweet Apple Acres direction.

“Hey wait!” I shout, legging it after her. “Luna don't you dare say anything to Applejack, that mare Is scary!”

Luna laughs as I continue to chase her through the town, ponies stop and stare, some with grins others with looks of confusion. I almost caught Luna when she stops dead, causing me to slam into her backside. I go to say something when Luna points ahead, I look up and several griffons are hovering above us. Two griffons were holding the unconscious form of Rainbow, I growl and walk forward. A griffon flies down towards the ground and stops in front of me and Luna.

“Greetings human, or should I say John?”

I clench my fists. “Varala! Give me Rainbow, now!”

“Oh and what makes you think your in a position to demand? I have your friend, I hold all the cards.”

“You are a spineless bitch! Always hiding behind your men or some hostage! Why not face me alone or are you a coward!” I say, throwing a pointed finger at Varala.

“What did you just call me!?”

“I called you a coward or are you deaf too?” Varala walks closer. “You want me Varala, your going to have to fight but drop Rainbow first.”

“Why not make it interesting.” Luna finally says from behind me.

“How interesting?” Varala asks. “And how do I know you ain't going to interfere? Princess.”

“This is your and Johns fight, I will not interfere.”

“Fine! How about this? If I win John you come back with me and be my little pet but if you win, I leave and never bother you again. How does that sound?”

“I can accept that, but how do I know you will keep your side of the bargain?” I reply.

“You don't.”

“Then no deal!” I say.

“Fine, but dear Rainbow Dash here will pay the price for your forfeit.” I see one of the griffons hold a silver blade to Rainbows throat.

“No!” I shout, stepping forward. “I agree, let her go, Luna can take her.” I notice Varala hesitate. “You have your fight, now let Rainbow go.”

Varala nods her head to her griffon followers and Rainbow is lowered to the ground. Luna strides over and carries Rainbow in her magic, as Luna walks away she turns back and smiles. Mouthing 'destroy her' before flying away.

I turn my gaze back to Varala, my expression hardening. “So? How long until your lackeys join this time?” I ask, twirling my arms around.

“They won't, this time it's just you and me.” Varala Replies.

“Oh good, wouldn't want it to be unfair now, would we?”

“Just shut up and accept your fate, you'll never beat me. You didn't in the Colonies and you won't here!” Varala states, lowering down into a combat stance.

I lower my head, closing my eye's. I feel the town around me, the buildings, the sounds. I feel the energy rise in my body, I smile as I open my eyes and see my hands start to glow. I tilt my head up slightly and grin at Varala.

“I hope you made peace with everyone back home Varala, because you won't be leaving here alive.” I state, before launching myself forward, my wings flared and an almost primal scream of rage leaving my lips.

End Of The Griffon

My scream of rage echoed, as I charged forward, only to hit air as I punched out. Varala had rolled out the way, her combat stance still low and tense. I turned to face her, my arms glowing slightly. I charged again but Varala dodged.

“Is this the best you got?” Varala asks, me laughing. “If it is, then this fight won't last long.”

I continue to attack, punching and kicking at her. All my efforts came to naught however as I still had yet to land any hits. I growled again as another punch goes without contact.

“I thought this was a fight!” I shout.

“Oh it is! I just like to play with my pets first.”

I backspin, trying to catch Varala with a backhand. I feel the rage and hate inside me increase as my blows still are unable to make purchase. I get caught off guard when Varala finally does strike back, my rage making me blind. I fall back, landing hard. I reach up and rub the quickly reddening mark on my cheek. Varala just grins at me.

“Is that better?” Varala asks. “You still learned nothing from our fight in the Colonies, I will win, just give up.”

“Never! I would rather die than become your pet!”

“Then so be it, you want to die so badly? Then I will give it to you.” Varala lunges at me this time, her claws out stretched. I roll only to feel pain surge up my back. I turn and find a large scratch crossing my lower back.

“You will pay for that!” I snarl.

“Then hit me! If you can!” Varala shouts back.

I don't exactly know what happened, but I felt my whole body shake, almost like I was vibrating. In an instant I was standing beside Varala, shock on her face and mine.

“W-What!?” Varala shouts. I just spin back and punch Varala in the head, her form flying through the air only to hit a wall. The sound of her hitting caused even me to cringe. I looked down at my hands and saw that my whole body was glowing not just my arms.

“What in the hell, did I just do?” I ask myself. I snap my gaze back up as Varala groans, pushing herself back up.

“It seems you have some skill after all.” Varala states, wiping blood from her mouth. “Though don't think for a second it will help.”

“Fucked you up though didn't it?” I reply, grinning.

Varala growls at me and charges forward, I change my stance so my hands are braced for the impact. Varala's body ploughs into me knocking off my feet, I feel pain rack my left arm, as I look down three long gashes were torn from my flesh. I hold my right hand over the open wound, blood trickling from my arm. I cry out as the pain shoots down my arm.

“So you still bleed then? I was right this won't take long.”

“You bitch!” I say, gritting my teeth as I stand. “I may not be as skilled as you Varala, but I have one advantage that you don't have.”

“And what is that?” Varala asks, Still smiling at me.

“This!” I shout, flinging my good arm up as a blast of magic shoots out from my palm. Varala dodges the blast but not before a large crater appeared where she once stood. I turned my gaze to follow Varala's movements, her face was the epitome of fear. Her eye's were wide, and she looked at me in horror.

“B-But...Y-You!” Varala stutters. I slowly move towards her. Varala backs off from me, her body shaking. “H-How?”

“What's wrong Varala? Where's all that ego you had? It seems to have left you!” My body starts to glow brighter, I stop as a pain shoots across my chest. “No! Not here!” I shout as my body gets brighter, I look to my damaged arm, the flesh of my wound sealing up as I watched. The wound glowing. I look towards Varala and grin. “You fucked up Varala.” I say, my voice not sounding like my own. “You made me mad to a point I can't control it! He's coming and I don't think he's happy with you!”

“Who? What?” Varala asks, her body fully shaking from fear. She obviously had no idea what was happening, so she didn't know everything about me. “What are you!?”

“I don't know! He came out six months ago, and it wasn't pretty. But I would call him a spirit or angel of vengeance!” I grab my sides as my body flashes with light, the pain getting intense. “You...should...have....left...when...you...had...the...chance.” I try to stand, but my body won't move. I feel my wings slowly extend outwards from my back. “Now....your....FUCKED!” On the last word my body erupts with light, but this time I feel different. I don't black out.

When I stop erupting, I drop to one knee panting more from the adrenaline than effort. I raise my hands and look at my skin, it was yellow with a subtle under glow. I try to speak but I can't open my mouth, I reach up and feel to my horror that I don't have one. I franticly feel my face, only to find I don't have a face, the skin completely flat. I start to panic, but I hear a voice as if from a distance.

“Protect.....Family.....kill!” I some how know who it was talking to me, I slowly nod to myself. “Good....gave....control....fight.”

I raise my head to see Varala still staring at me, the sweat visibly dripping from her feathers. She takes steps back before shouting to her griffon allies.

“Kill him! Kill him!” The griffons hesitate before flying in to attack me. I throw a hand up to hold three griffons in my magic, if I had a mouth, I would be smiling about what I was going to do next. The other griffons try to free their comrades by attacking my magic field around them, the griffons screaming. I slowly close my hand, as I do the magic field collapses, crushing the griffons into bloody mess. I open my hand and the crushed body parts that were once Varala's men fall to the ground.

I lower my hand, the remaining griffons looking at me shaking with fear. I turn to Varala and make a cut throat gesture to her, I didn't need to speak to tell her what I was going to do. One of the griffons in rage dives and attacks me, I quickly dodge his strike and follow up with a punch to his rib cage. My hand passing through his chest and out his back, the griffons face a look of sudden shock. He coughs out a stream of blood as I pull my hand out, leaving a fist sized hole through his body.

I watch as the griffons body slumps to the floor and just remains still. I turn my head up to the last two henchman, both don't move, too afraid to do anything. I slowly raise up my hand again, the griffons quickly drop their weapons and fly off as fast as they can, leaving Varala behind. I smile in my head, I can hear the voice chuckling. My head turns to gaze at Varala, who just has a look of anger and bitterness. She knew she couldn't beat me now and I loved it.

I slowly make my over to were she was, oblivious to the ponies now starting to appear, wondering what all this commotion was about. I clench my fists as my arms start to glow brighter, I hear ponies gasp. I however was only focused on one creature and she had to die. The countless times she hunted me, the men and personal she sent against me. The times my friends were hurt, the times I was beaten. They all flashed through my mind, my anger grew as I threw up my hand again. Varala's body glowed yellow as she was rapidly yanked towards me, my open hand grabbing her throat as she reached me.

“P-Please don't kill me! I-I swear I won't hunt you anymore! Just let me go!” I turn my head to show that I might be thinking about it, I turn back and shake my head slowly. “Wait!” Varala said no more as I slammed her body into the ground, over and over again I felt her body hit the stone beneath me. I stopped when all I felt was soft flesh in my fingers, the bone long since turned to powder. I looked once more at Varala's corpse, the griffon was unidentifiable, her face caved in and her body broken and smashed.

I stood up from my kneeling position and just stared at the body at my feet, it was over. The hunting, the attacks, I had finally beaten her. It was all thanks to the creature inside, my angel of vengeance. As I stared I felt the power in me subside, I didn't need to look but I knew I had return to normal. I threw my head back and let out a scream of triumph, every part of me finally resting. I dropped back to my knees, the emotion flowing from my body. I looked at my hands, they were shaking. I felt somepony put a blanket over my shoulders, when I looked up I saw the smiling face of Roseluck.

I looked around and saw ponies staring at me, some with faces of pity, other with expressions of disgust. I looked back up to Roseluck and smiled.

“Let's get you out of here.” Roseluck says, helping me stand up. I don't speak but just follow Rose to her house were she sits me down. “I will go find your friends, just sit here ok?” Roseluck goes to leave and my hand grips her hoof, Roseluck rubs my hand with her other hoof. “It's ok, your fine now.” I nod and let her go, as she disappears out the door, I smile again. I look at the blood on my hands. I won.

---

P.O.V – ELEMENT BEARERS

“Ah wonder what the princesses wanted ta speak ta John about?” Applejack says, sitting on Twilight's couch.

“I bet it was about his training or something.” Rarity replies. Fluttershy nods her agreement.

“I'm sure he's ok, it's only been half an hour. He'll come back here when he's finished.” Twilight adds.

“Then we can throw him a welcome back party!” Pinkie states, smiling.

“Of course dear, but let him settle back first. He has taken a long time to get back to us.” Rarity exclaims, sipping on some tea.

“Yeah ok.” Pinkie replies.

Applejack was going to say something when a knock sounded on the library’s door. Twilight had shut the library for a few days, much to spikes enjoyment. Twilight trots to the door and opens it.

“I'm sorry but we're closed today....Oh hi Roseluck. What brings you here?”

“Twilight can I come in?”

“Um, sure. What's up? You look pained about something.” Twilight says.

“It's about John.” Roseluck gets a small shock as Applejack rushes up to her.

“What about him!?” Applejack asks, almost shouting in Roseluck's ear.

“There's been an incident, John was attacked by griffons.” Applejack's face goes pale. “John's fine but he's done something terrible, he's at my house resting.”

“Ah should go ta him!”

“He certainly needs his marefriend.” Roseluck states, a smile forming on her face. Applejack nods before running out the door.

“What happened Roseluck?” Twilight asks.

“I didn't see the whole thing but I did see the end.” Roseluck's ears flatten back. “I....I don't really know what to say, he was not himself but I helped him all the same. After he changed back I took him home and sat him down, then I came to get you girls.”

“Wait, what do you mean changed back?” Rarity asks, walking up to join the conversation. Fluttershy following close behind.

“Just that. He was glowing yellow with his skin matching then he just changed, turning back into his normal self.” Roseluck replies. “I couldn't even begin to explain but I have to admit, it was unnerving seeing him like that.”

“I know you and John are friends Roseluck, I think everypony knows and I thank you for helping him. What John is going through I can't explain, I just know that we have to let it happen or it might damage him.” Twilight explains. “But with family like us and friends like you, i'm sure he will be fine.”

“I hope so, I would hate for something to happen to him now after coming back home.” Roseluck says. “Right now though I think he needs us.”

Twilight nods and the girls follow Roseluck back to her home.

---

P.O.V -JOHN

I sat looking at my hands, the blood still soaking my fingers had begun to dry. I sighed, my body was still shaking form the fight but I had calmed down enough to think straight. I decided to wash the filth from my hands, the blood reminding me of my struggles. I had been in Roseluck's home several times so I knew were her bathroom was. As I passed her bedroom I had noticed something new, it was a picture of me. My curiosity got the better of me and I took a closer look. It was me sitting with Roseluck at one of the café’s near the edge of town, if I remembered that was almost seven months ago.

I just stared at the picture before turning away and heading for the bathroom, it didn't take long for me to clean my hands as the blood was still wet. When my hands were clean I looked into the mirror on the bathroom wall, what I saw looking back at me made my skin crawl. It was not me, my face was not my own, this face was that of a murderer. I tried to think of it as self defence, but then my thoughts went back to Varala's pleading before I smashed her body into the ground. I could have let her go, I could have trusted her to keep her end of the bargain. I shook my head. She would never have kept her promise, she was to persistent for that.

I finished up in the bathroom and headed back to the living room, I place myself back into the seat Roseluck left me in. I just waited, waited for what I don't know but every part of my body told me too. A little part of me perked up as the front door flew open and a pony I loved stood there panting heavily.

Applejack came over and placed her legs around my neck, her lips met mine and I returned her embrace. I could feel her heavy breaths enter my mouth but I was too caught up in the kiss to care. I squeezed her back, my hands rubbing over her fur. The sweet scent of her natural musk entering my nose. When the kiss was broken I leaned into her mane and I wept. I let all my emotions and bottled up feelings out, my tears soaking Applejack's fur. I felt Applejack's hoof rub my back, the feeling of her hoof stroking my wing helped calm my mind.

I sucked back my cries as a raised my head to look into Applejack's emerald eyes. I could see the hurt but I also noticed the subtle gleams of understanding and commitment. There wasn't anything I could do to make her leave me, not now not ever. Applejack has stood by me through everything, hell she even waited for me, for six months. I embraced her again, thinking only one thing.

Applejack is the pony I could not live without.

Home And Safe

I held Applejack in my arms, even my wings got in on the act. I was happy, I was content. Everything that happened to me in the last six months just forgotten. I smiled, my arms gripping Applejack tighter. I opened my eyes to see Applejack was staring at me.

“Ya love me, right?” Applejack asks me. “Ya wouldn't lie ta me, right?”

I keep smiling. “Of course not. I can't lie to you, you would notice.”

“In that case, can ah ask ya something?”

“Go ahead.”

“The fight ya just had, could ya have spared them? Ah mean, not killed them.”

I sigh, lowering my gaze and closing my eyes. “No, I couldn't.”

“Why?”

“Because if I did, they would come back.” I raise my head back up. “And if I wasn't here and they hurt you or worse, I could never forgive myself.” I stare into Applejack's eyes. “I couldn't live without you Applejack, I know it sounds clichéd, but I couldn't. Humans are funny like that, even with all their friends to help them out, all it takes is the death of a loved one and it doesn’t matter. Friends or no, the loss would be too much to bear.”

“Ya would kill yourself, over me?”

“Yes.” I keep my gaze level as I see Applejack trying to find a lie amongst my words.

“Ah....believe you.”

“There were plenty of times I wanted to kill myself in the Griffon Colonies. I just couldn't take anymore, the jobs, the bloodshed. I had a knife to my wrist more than once Applejack, but do you know what kept it from cutting?”

“Me.” Applejack replies, tears forming in her eyes.

“Yes, the thought of you. The thought of ruining not just my life but yours too. The thought of not seeing you again or.....” I cut myself off and look down.

“Or what?” Applejack touches my cheek with a hoof.

I was going to respond when the front door to Roseluck's place opens, and the rest of my friends and family step in. They instantly see me and Applejack, Roseluck smiles.

“I see you got comfortable.” Roseluck states.

“Sorry Rose, guess we got lost in the moment.” I say, releasing Applejack from my winged embrace.

“John, what were ya going ta say?”

“Sorry Applejack for your ears only.” I reply, Applejack sighs.

“So you two, are you going to kiss now or what?” Roseluck asks, getting a giggle from twilight and the others.

“Sorry Rose, You missed it.” I answer laughing.

Applejack let's me go as the signal to let her down. I remove my wings and arms from her body as Applejack slides off my lap. I stand up, but sit back down as I feel a little light headed.

“John? Are you alright?” Twilight asks.

I stand back up, albeit a little slower this time. “I'm fine sis, just got up a little too quickly that's all.”

“If you have any ill effects you will tell us, won't you?”

“Yeah, don't worry, it's not the first time.” I reply. “Have you seen Rainbow?”

“No, we came for you first. I think she would like all of us to be there.” Rarity states.

I nod, the girls all turn around and head back out the front door. As I pass Roseluck, I ask her if she would like to come.

“Hey Rose, you want to come along?”

“No, this is a family thing. I'll just be in the way, besides I will see you at one of our lunch meets anyway.” I rub Roseluck's mane.

“Thanks again Rose, for helping me.”

“I was doing what any friend would do.” Roseluck replies.

“Still, thanks.”

Roseluck smiles as I leave to join my sisters. I walk alongside the girls as I look around at the other ponies going about their daily routine. I spot some of the ponies that saw my altercation, but none of them seemed bothered and they even wave to me. I wave back trying to figure out why they didn't stare at me or even run me out of town for what I did. In the end I just shrug, I couldn't figure out this place even if I spent the rest of my life trying.

The trip to the hospital was spent mostly in silence, the girls probably noticed my distress and didn't want to ask me about it. Applejack nuzzled my hand a few times when I either slowed down or drifted off. We entered the main door of the hospital, several ponies look up only to stare at me. My wings twitch.

“Maybe I should come back later, when it's quieter.” I say.

“Pish posh brother, you are here to see a family member. You are welcome as any other pony is, besides you have spent two times here already.” Rarity states, pushing me forward.

Twilight took the opportunity too approach the front desk. The nurse sitting down looks up.

“Miss Sparkle, I take you are here to see Miss Dash?” I noticed some venom in the nurses tone.

“Yes, we all are.” Twilight gestures behind, when the nurses eyes land on me her ears go flat.

“M-Mr John, I'm relieved to see you back. Please accept the hospitals full apology for what happened to you, if we knew a pony was going to take you, we would have asked for a guard to be stationed.”

“I don't blame anypony for what happened to me, you can rest easy, I won't be suing.” I fold my arms and grin.

“That's great news! The head doctor will be pleased, I hope this hasn't put our hospital in a bad light?”

“Not at all nurse, besides, I might be visiting here again sometime.” I chuckle. The nurse smiles.

I hear a sound behind me and instantly I turn and bring my hands up, their signature glow activating. I look around and I see two ponies frozen by the front door, I sighed and lowered my hands as I see it was only the door squeaking. I turn back around and see all the others staring at me with their eyes wide, I lower my head.

“Let's just get to Dash's room shall we?” I say, pinching the bridge of my nose.

The nurse coughs. “Ok, follow me please.”

All the group start to head off and follow the nurse, I hang back cursing myself for being so stupid. I was in the middle of saying my seventh swear word when Applejack nuzzles up beside me.

“Ya ok?”

I nod. “Yeah, guess I’m still a little jumpy.” I place my hand on Applejack's neck. “Six months of looking over your shoulder will do that.”

I feel Applejack lean into me. “Ah've been thinking...”

“Whoa Careful” I interrupt.

“This is serious! Ah've thought a lot and ah would like you to move into Sweet Apple Acres with me.” Applejack looks up at me. “If ya want ta that is.”

I look down to her and see the smile she had on her muzzle. I rub her mane and nod.

“I would love that Applejack, but are you sure you have room?”

“Sure we do! Ah have asked granny and Big Mac, they have no problem with it. And ah’m sure Apple Bloom would like ya living with us.”

I smile again and nod. I don't say anything further but feel Applejack nuzzle my hand again. It took a little for us and the rest to get to Dash's room, it was funny I never knew the hospital was this big. We entered an area labelled recovery, the nurse turns to us.

“Miss Dash's room is second on the right, you can't miss it as there's a guard sitting outside.” The nurse says, pointing down the hall. “Miss Dash also has a visitor already there, so please, just go right in.”

Twilight thanks the nurse as she leaves us and returns back to the front desk. I follow the others as we round a corner and see two guards standing outside a room, both guards were wearing purple armour and looked like they had cats eyes. As the group approached one of the guards puts up his hoof.

“I'm sorry you can't enter under order by Princess Luna....” The guards gaze falls on me. “...Sir! I didn't know you were coming too!”

I give the guard a confused look. “You know me soldier?”

“Of course sir! You are Princess Luna's champion, she has told us to treat you as her future commander.” The guard replies.

“I would like to see my sister, please let my group pass.” The guard looks to his companion. “Is something wrong?” I ask.

“N-No sir, it's just that....”

“What?” I was getting impatient.

“Princess Luna is in there, she said nopony was to disturb her.”

“Princess Luna told you to treat me as her commander right?” The guard nods. “Then open the door, that's an order!”

The guard relents and nods, both guards move out the way and I push the door open. When I enter I see Luna talking to Dash, a large smile was adorning both their faces. Luna looks up with a frown but it fades as she sees me. Dash rolls her head, her smile getting bigger.

“I take it you have flexed your command muscles on my guards?” Luna asks me.

“Yes, I didn't know you told all the guards to treat me like that.”

“Only my night guard, my sisters guard won't take orders from you until you complete your training.” Luna replies.

I nod as the others take up positions near Rainbow's bed.

“How ya feeling Rainbow?” Applejack asks.

“Like one of my stunts went wrong!” Rainbow replies, wincing in pain.

“What do the doctors say?” Twilight questions.

“The doctors say Miss Dash will be out in a few days.” Luna answers. “They said they needed to make sure she had no lasting injuries.”

“I'm glad they didn't hurt you too badly, my flight training has to come from somepony.” I laugh. I turn to Fluttershy. “Sorry sis, but I think Dash would be better, besides you have a lot of animals to take care of.”

“It's ok, I’m not a strong flyer anyway. Rainbow is your best choice.”

“Heh, guess you got me, eh big guy?” Rainbow says.

“Guess I have, so you going to last three days couped up here?”

“Yeah, I lasted before, I can do it again.” Rainbow smiles at me. “The princess tells me you took care of the griffons.”

I nod. “They won't be harming you or anypony ever again.”

“And the lead griffon?”

“Varala's dead too.” I see a tear roll down Dash's face.

“Thanks brother.” I lean in and hug Dash, we spend a few minutes embraced before we part. “Now enough of the mushy stuff, your a big commander now.”

I chuckle. “Not yet, but I aim to be.”

“You'll be awesome, just like me!” Rainbow states, pointing to herself.

“One day Dash, one day.” I say, chuckling.

“Now I think Miss Dash needs her rest, I suggest we retire for the evening.” Luna states.

The other all nod, I however put my hand on Rainbows hoof.

“Princess, I need to have a private word with my sister is that alright?”

“Of course my champion, I have some things to discuss with you also, I shall wait outside.” Luna replies, bowing.

I return the bow as the other leave the room, when the door shuts I turn back to Dash. Tears had begone to roll down Rainbows face, my fingers wrap around her hoof.

“Brother, I....”

“Dash, I don't want to hear it.” I follow up my stern glare with a smile. “You have nothing to say that I don't already know.”

“But the things they said, are they true?”

“What things?” I ask.

“About what you did in the Colonies, did you really kill griffons?”

“Yes I did, and I don't regret it.”

“Never?”

“Never, as long as there was a chance they could find and hurt you, I would of killed them over and over again.”

“What did it feel like?” I look down and see Rainbow looking at me, a sincere gleam in her eyes.

I let go of her hoof and walk to the window near her bed. I stare out, detailing the sky in all it's bright glory.

“It's not something I can explain, all I can say Rainbow is, it's not a feeling I want you to have. I took the lives of those griffons because it was necessary, not because I wanted to. The time I had over there was the most harrowing I ever had...” I turn my head back to Dash and see that she was still staring at me. “....Back in my old world I was nothing, my life was empty apart from the few friends I had. Then I came here and all that changed, I gained more than friends, I gained a family.

Rainbow broke down, the tears now flowing from her eyes. I walked over and sat down on her bed, Dash leans over and puts her fore legs around my neck, I return her hug with my own arms. We spent several minutes just listening to each others hearts. After a while I had to go, Luna was still waiting for me.

“Rainbow, I need to go now.” We both part, Rainbow sniffing back her tears. “I'll come back later, ok?” Rainbow nods.

“Promise you will, these places can get boring.” Rainbow says, gesturing to the walls.

“I promise, I won't leave you here alone, nopony deserves that fate.” I reply, laughing.

I kiss Dash on the forehead and ruffle her mane. I slide off the bed and walk towards the door, I stop however and turn my head back.

“Oh and one more thing Dash.” I smile and open my wings, all eight meters of my wingspan just opening in the small room. I fold my wings back up as I see Rainbows eyes widen. “Heh, see you later Dash.”

I leave the hospital room smiling, as I see Princess Luna sitting nearby I think. What has she got in store for me this time?

Equiped For Command

I walk over to Luna, waving to get her attention. Luna smiles at me and waves off a guard she was talking too. The guard bows and turns away.

“Ah John, have you finished your personal talk with your sister?”

“I have.” I look around. “Where's the others?”

“They have returned to their chores, I have need of your assistance, back in Canterlot.”

“Canterlot? That's a bit far Princess, I would like to spent some time with my family before I get down to business.” I say.

“We won't take long John, I can teleport us there.”

“Are you sure princess? I don't want you to over tax yourself.”

“I think I can handle it, besides I have been researching your MAR and I believe I can use magic on you with out your magic flaring up.”

“Wow, if you can then I say we try it.” I reply.

“Ok, it may take a while to charge as I have to configure it for your body.”

“I'm not going anywhere.” I state, folding my arms.

Luna closes her eyes as I see her horn start to glow. I feel goosebumps manifest on my skin, a strange prickly sensation fills every muscle. I notice Luna's horn was really glowing and sparking, her face scrunched up. I see sweat trickle down Luna's cheeks as finally the spell activates and in one whoosh of air, I find myself standing in a dark chamber. I look around and find Luna was not beside me.

“Luna? Princess?” I say, turning around.

“Ah! My little trap has succeeded!”

I spin around, clenching my fists as my heart rate increases.

“Who's there?” I ask the voice.

“Just someone who has been watching you! And I must say you have been interesting indeed!”

“Interesting? And how exactly do you know me?”

“Oh I have watched you for some time! I even felt you enter this world, it was feint but even in my condition I still felt you dropping in!” The voice chuckled.

“You sound familiar, but I can't quite put my finger on it.”

A sound of clapping comes from all around me. “Oh I just love those phrases! 'Put my finger on it!' I might just use that myself.”

“Who are you and why did you bring me here?” I asked, I was starting to get irritated.

“I am what you would call a spirit, a spirit of chaos to be precise. I brought you here because I wanted to offer a deal.”

“And what deal is that?”

“Freedom, my good man, freedom.”

“Freedom from what?”

“Freedom from my cursed statue form. I want to spread my legs, a thousand years trapped in here can give you a real crick in the neck.” The voice replied, a sound of cracking bone follows it's answer.

“Why don't you show yourself? If you want to make a deal at least show your face.” I say.

“Fine.” The voice says in some bored manner.

A few seconds later a figure appears before me, it wasn't a pony or some creature but it was human. I noticed though that it's eye's were yellow with red irises, the human also had short blond hair.

“Is this better?” The figure asks me, gesturing to itself. “I thought this form would be more to your liking.”

I shrug. “Whatever floats your boat.” I reply.

“Very well then, I shall keep this form for you and to make our interaction more....” The figure waves it's hand. “What is that word? Ah yes......slimline.”

“Well I have to admit the human form does make me think of home, but then again...” I lean towards the figure. “...the eye's are putting me off.”

“Yes.” The figure sighs. “With all my power, I just can't seem to get the eyes right.” The figure chuckles. “Let's get down to business now shall we?” I nod. “Good!” The figure moves towards me and starts to circle my position. “My proposition is this, Help me escape and defeat the princesses and I will grant you your hearts desire.”

I fold my arms. “And how do you know my hearts desire, even I don't know that.”

“Seriously?” The figure gives me a deadpan expression. “There's nothing you want so badly that you'll do anything for?”

I tap my chin as I think for a bit. Of course I would like to return home but it's not a priority, I have several other things, shamefully they all involve Applejack in some form of sexy clothing.

“Nope!” I reply. “Can't really think of anything that I really want right now.”

The figure face palms. “And Luna chose you to be her champion, she must really be desperate.”

“No, it's because I do things a little differently than others.” I state.

“And what might that be?”

“I can do this!” I raise my right hand sharply and several walls of solid metal rise around us, I raise my other hand and a cage surrounds the figure. When the walls and cage form I lower my hands and smile. “Do you really think I am stupid.....discord.” The figure looks at me, I can't help but be annoyed he is smiling back.

“Bravo!” Discord shouts. “You know who I am, I must admit for a second I was worried you didn't.”

“I have read about you, I even asked my sisters about you.” I walk up to the cage. “But there's one thing I couldn't understand. One little piece of information I couldn't get from them.”

“And that being?” Discord asks.

“Why you are so stupid? You always try to influence everyone, even when you know it's going to fail.”

“What can I say, I enjoy the challenge.” Discord replies, shrugging. “Though it appears our time is up!” Discord looks up. “I will say ta ta for now and remember; I'm watching you!” In a flash Discord waves and disappears, leaving me alone for a few seconds.

“Ah it worked! Safe at home.....John? Are you alright?”

I shake my head and look towards the concerned looking face of Luna, I smile.

“Yeah I’m fine, just blacked out for a second.” I reply.

“Hmm, your eyes were glazed over, are you sure your not....”

I raise my hand. “I'm fine Luna really.” Luna nods and turns to walk away from me. “So? Where are we exactly?” I look around and see stars above me, slowly I bring my gaze down and spot white pillars and paintings hanging on walls. “Uh...”

Luna raises her head and the lighting in the area increases. My eye's go wide as I spot a bed adorned with Luna's cutie mark, I turn my head and spot a dressing table with several items, one being a brush. I tense, my body unable to move. I see Luna jump up on to the bed and smile at me.

“What's a matter John, you look tense?” Luna asks, me one eyebrow raised.

“W-We a-are in your b-bedroom?” I stutter.

“Yes, is that a problem?”

“We are in your bedroom!” I state again. I was panicking.

“Why? Do you have a problem being in another mares bedroom?” Luna asks me.

“I-I-I...Guess not.” I lied.

“Good! Now come here my champion, I have something for you.” Luna says, patting the bed next to her.

I swallow hard and slowly approach her, trying to remain calm. When I reach the bed I sit down, relishing in how soft it felt. I flinch when Luna touches my shoulder.

“Jumpy ain't we?” I smile sheepishly. “Now for your present.”

Luna turns away and her horn glows, a few seconds later a small brown chest floats over and lands on my lap.

“Open it.” Luna says.

I eye the chest and shrug, I press my finger to the clasp on the front and the lid pops open. I peer inside, the only contents were a silver ring and a long silver shaft similar to that of a swords hilt. I look to Luna, a large smile on her face.

“What are these?”

“They are yours, or should I say they were made for you.” Luna replies.

“Made for me?”

“Yes, they are your commander items, they will only function for you.” Luna slides off the bed and stands before me. “Pick up the ring.”

I look to the ring and grab it with my fingers, slowly I pull it from the chest and hold it up, gazing at it. I slip the ring onto my right index finger. When I finish a blue light washes over my body causing me to pull the ring off and throw it.

“What the fuck was that!?” I shout.

“John, it's ok, that was normal. The ring has to bond to you.” Luna picks the ring up in her magic. “I assure you, there is no need to panic.”

“You could have warned me, you know how my body reacts to magic.”

“The magic is surface only, there is nothing for your body to absorb.” Luna states, floating the ring back to me. “Please, try again.” Luna smiles, for some reason it calms me.

I take the ring from Luna's magic and place it back on my finger, a few seconds later the light scans over my body. I feel a slight tingling in my skin but nothing major. After about a minute the blue light stops and nothing further happens.

“Was that it?” I ask.

“It should be fine to activate it now.” Luna states.

“Activate?”

“Yes, see the crescent moon symbol on it? Press it.”

I look at the ring and now just notice that the ring was indeed a crescent moon sitting on top of a shield, criss crossed by two swords.

“What's the symbol?” I question.

“It's the Crescent Guard emblem, I came up with it myself.” Luna sticks her nose up and grins.

“Nice, so I just press the symbol?”

“Yes.”

I hover my finger over the ring and holding my breath, I press it. The sudden glow of magic startles me, the ring seems to melt into my finger much to my horror. I feel the tingling come back into my skin as I see my hand starting to turn into metal. I hold up my right hand as my skin is quickly turned into silver, the silver then hardens creating a metal gauntlet. The metal continues up my arm forming a vembrace, then the metal alters and creates chainmail from the vembrace to my shoulder.

The metal expands and a pauldron forms over my right shoulder, however the metal doesn’t stop there. Now the metal had formed over my right arm it changed my left arm the same way in almost half the time. The magic light started down my chest. At first it created a chainmail under vest then after that was finished the light passed back up to my neck creating a metal breast plate, the magic then went down my back. I noticed how the magic bent around my wings and did not encase them in metal.

The metal armour had next moved on to my legs creating the same chainmail under layer on my thighs, then it overlayed the metal plate protection. The light passed down my shins mimicking the thighs in set up, when it reached my feet it created chainmail socks followed by plate boots. The boots had the same design as the gauntlets and vembraces. All the time this was happening I noticed Luna was staring with a glint of pride in her eyes.

When the light finished glowing and the armour stopped being created I quickly moved to the large mirror nearby. I noted how light and agile the armour felt. When I reached the mirror I whistled, the armour was silver with sapphire highlights arranged in a vivid pattern. I reached up and touched the symbol on the breast plate, it was the Crescent Guard emblem. I then saw something that made me almost squeal in delight. I turned my body and saw to my joy the armour had created a cape that ran down between my wings. I opened my wings to get a better look at the cape and symbol emblazoned on it.

I quickly looked away as I heard a gasp come from Luna. Luna had her front hooves over her mouth.

“It's perfect.” Luna whispers.

“I love it Luna. How did you get the ring to do this?”

“You can thank Twilight for that, she is quite thorough in her measurements.”

I think back to the first three days I spent in Equestria, Twilights so called days of intrigue. More like days of standing around and being strapped to pieces of machinery. I laugh, causing Luna to look at me confused.

“Is something wrong John?”

“No princess, everything’s fine, in fact it's great. For the first time I feel like I belong, and now I have a set of sweet ass armour to back it up.”

“And that's not all, feel the gem on the neck?” I reach up and find a small round gem on the armours neck guard. “Press it.” Luna clops her front hooves together. I press the gem.

Seconds later my vision is blocked. It is then replaced by a blue visor becoming clear. I reach up and feel solid metal, a helmet had formed over my head. I turn back to the mirror and see the helmet is completely encasing my head, the blue visor my only window to the outside. I also notice two small slits were my mouth is on the helmet.

“Oh this is so cool!” I state, hearing my voice through the helmet for the first time. It sounded badass. I reach for the neck gem, finding it, I press it again and the helmet folds away. “Princess Luna you have out done yourself this time! This armour is sweet!”

“I'm so glad you like it, but the suit is nothing without this.” Luna says, floating over the long sliver handle like object. “Grab the hilt and press the blue gem.”

I take the hilt from her magic and press the gem on the grip with my thumb. The hilt glows and three seconds later a four foot long sword is in my hand, I was quite surprised that even at full length the sword weighed nothing. The weird thing was that the sword slightly vibrated in my hand.

“Luna, the sword is vibrating.”

“Yes, it is imbued with magic, however it will only fully activate when extended. The sword is called the Sword Of The Moon or Moonlight if you prefer.”

I hold the sword up in front of me. “Moonlight I think sounds better, plus it sounds more mysterious.” I swing the sword a couple of times getting a feel for it. I press the gem on the hilt and watch as the sword blade retracts and the hilt guards vanish leaving the silver hilt behind. I walk over to the bed and place the hilt back into the chest, I turn back to Luna.

“How do you turn the armour off?” I ask.

“Press the blue sapphire on the back of your right hand gauntlet.” Luna replies.

I press the blue sapphire on my right hand, in one quick flash of blue light the armour vanishes from my body and I notice the ring has reappeared. I pull the ring off and place it back into the chest. I look to Luna and smile.

“Thanks Luna, I swear to you I won't make you regret this. As your champion, I will carry your name and strike fear into Equestria's enemies.” I close the chest lid. “And I swear, Equestria's enemies won't know what hit them.”

Author's Notes:

I didn't delve into the Discord area of this chapter as Discord will feature more in the future, however what part he will play in Johns life, you'll just have to keep reading to find out.

And just to add, John will return to Canterlot streets in a future chapter but not the next one. The chapter will feature a cameo by everyponies favourite bad guys.

Castle Embrace

I turn to Luna, her gaze firmly stuck on me.

“Was it something I said?” I ask.

“No, I just never thought you would say that. I thought you would be more hesitant to become my new commander so easily.” Luna states.

I laughed. “Luna I may be human but yes I am scared of what it means to be your champion but...” I put my hand back on the chest, stroking it's smooth surface. “....I have to live with the fact I will do things and go places that will test me. I will meet these tests and I will beat them, because that is who I will be.” I try not to think of my fear of heights. Even after six months in the Griffon Colonies, I still had not got over my fear.

“You will be a great commander, I know it. Besides, I just want to see you spar with my sisters guard captain, should be quite the spectacle.” Luna says, giggling afterwards.

“Yes, I should really find him and apologise for slamming him into a wall.” I say.

“He was fine, it was his ego that was bruised more.” Luna replies, heading for the chamber door. “Now I know you want to head back to Ponyville, but would you like to stay for dinner? My sister will be there.”

“How can I refuse the offer of my princess, I would enjoy the company of two of the most beautiful ponies in all Equestria.” I say, stepping in behind Luna as she opens the door.

“Oh stop, now your just licking tail.”

“Licking tail?” I ask then quickly putting my hands in the air. “You know what never mind, I think I know what it means.” Luna smiles as we both head out into a large corridor.

Two guards outside Luna's door salute as we both walk out, I turn to Luna as the guards don't even flinch.

“I take it you leave this way so often the guards got used to you leaving but not entering?”

Luna blushes. “I guess sometimes I don't even realise that I have guards standing out here. I really should enter by the door more often.”

“Yep!” I agree, saluting the guards.

Luna and I don't take long to reach the dinning hall. Two guards were standing outside as we approached.

“Princess Luna, Princess Celestia is already inside waiting for you.” One guard says.

“Thank you.” Luna replies, opening the door as I follow in behind. I notice the two guards give me narrow stares.

When the door closes, I take the time to look at the dinning hall. To say it was large would be an understatement, you could fit Twilight's library in it six times and still have room. I whistled getting Luna to stop in front of me.

“You all right?” Luna asks me.

“Yeah.” I reply, still looking around. “Just didn't think it would be this big.”

Luna chuckles. “Come on, my sister is waiting.” I follow Luna's gaze and spot Celestia sipping tea at a long table. I take a quick look at the table, you could fit half of Ponyville on it. Celestia lifts her head up as me and Luna approach.

“Luna, and John. How nice of you to join me.” Celestia says, with a smile. “I thought you would be coming sooner.”

“Sorry sister, I had to show him his new armour.” Luna replies, sitting down near Celestia.

“Apologies princess.” I add, bowing my head.

Celestia waves a hoof. “No need for apologies John, anyway, how are you faring?”

I was little taken aback by the question but answered none the less.

“I am faring quite well, I have been invited to stay at the Apple residence in Ponyville. It was a personal request by my marefriend.” I notice Celestia smile. “I have also decided to ask my sisters to help me fly, I won't be much of a winged human if I can't fly.”

“I take it Rainbow Dash will be one of your instructors?” Celestia asks.

“Yes, though I might need to ask you princess If I can borrow some of your best flyers.” I say.

“Borrow some flyers?”

“Yes, Dash may teach me about how to fly and how fast I can go but I need some more military minded ponies to teach me how to fly tactfully.” I reply.

“You mean the Wonderbolts?” Celestia asks, I nod. “Well, I don't see why not. They are not in active service at the moment, so when you think you are ready to advance just contact me and I will send them.”

“Thank you princess.” I bow again.

“Now please John, have a seat. You are making me nervous.” Celestia says, gesturing to a seat.

I chuckle. “Sorry Princess, I guess I'm still not used to being in the company of royalty. I have to admit, I do find both of you intimidating.”

“You do?” Luna asks, I notice the slight bit of concern.

“Yes, I mean is not because of what you are but of what I could do in your presence.” I sigh. “I'm just a little scared of what could happen if my MAR kicks off again when I'm near you.”

“I thought your MAR is only absorbing background magic?” Celestia asks.

“I thought so too but an incident in the Griffon Colonies changed that perception.” I leaned on the table, a small frown appearing on my face. “During one of my 'jobs', I was tailing a unicorn...”

“There was a pony in the Griffon Colonies?” Luna questions, her shock evident.

“Yes, there are more than you think, it seems the tensions between ponies and griffons are breaking away.” I lean back. “Anyway as I was saying. I was tailing this unicorn but I guess I wasn't being very tactful. When I passed around a corner the unicorn was looking right at me and charging a spell, next thing I know I grabbed the unicorns horn and I somehow drained the unicorns magic. The spell fizzled out and the unicorn just passed out, it's coat even lost it's colour.” I noticed both Celestia and Luna's eyes were wide.

“That's interesting.” Celestia states, dropping her shocked look. “The only time a pony loses it's coat colour is if the magic in the ponies body is almost completely drained.” Celestia looks to me. “Basically John, it means you drained the ponies spirit, as that is what powers our magic.”

“But here is the strange part princess, let me show you something.” I turn to Luna. “Luna do you mind?” I point to her horn.

“My horn? I'm not so sure about this.” Luna replies.

“Don't worry princess, you'll see.” I say, giving Luna a smile which seemed to calm her. “Nothing will happen.”

“I-If you insist.” Luna says, leaning her head towards me.

I raise my hand and grab her horn and just like I said, nothing happens, no flash, no draining. I keep my hand on her horn for a couple of minutes, then I let go.

“See, nothing happens and that's the weird part.” I state.

Celestia taps her chin, I see the confusion on her face. Celestia was about to ask me something when a mare walks up beside me, I don't notice her until she speaks.

“Afternoon your highness.”

“Gah!” I shout, falling out my chair. The mare trots over and gasps.

“I'm so sorry sir! I didn't mean to scare you.”

I look up, the mares eyes grab me first. Her eyes were blue with a hint of green, her purple mane hang down around her muzzle. The mare had a look of concern on her face.

“I'm fine, nothing broken.” I chuckle, standing up. The mare starts dusting me down with her hoof.

“Again, I'm so sorry commander!” I raise my eyebrow. “Oh! Most ponies know who you are...Um sir.” The mare turns away blushing.

“O....K.” I reply returning to my chair. I look over to Luna and see she was trying to suppress a laugh with two hooves. “And what do you find funny?”

“Nothing!” Luna says with a snort. "Thought you did make Destiny blush." Celestia chuckles.

“Oh, you find it funny too?” Celestia nods. I smile as I extend one finger and focus on Celestia's drink, I almost fall out of my chair again as Celestia's juice erupts covering the princess. I laugh so hard my insides hurt.

“That is not funny!” Celestia states wiping the juice off her face.

“Fuck it is!” I carry on laughing, then I had to calm down as I couldn't breathe.

My merriment was short lived how ever as I was lifted up into the air by a field of yellow magic. I look to Celestia as I see a grin on her face.

“Luna my sister, you wouldn't mind if I borrowed your champion for a while do you?”

“Of course not sister, have fun!” Luna replies, I give her a 'you will pay' glare.

“Hey now! Let's not be too hasty here!” I say, trying to break free of Celestia's magic. Celestia smiles as we both teleport, seconds later I was dropped to the floor, quite painfully. “Where are we?” I ask, looking around. When I spot the bed covered in Celestia's cutie mark, all the blood runs from my face. “Uh? Princess? Why are we in your bedroom?”

“Oh! I needed somewhere private for my revenge!”

I swallow hard. “R-Revenge?” I stutter, as I spot Celestia moving and sitting on her bed.

“Come here....Champion.” Celestia's eyes fluttered at me. I walked forward thought every fibre was telling me to leg it. “You know, I never saw in you what my sister saw until now. I always thought that I would never fall for a non pony, but you have proved me wrong.” Celestia strokes her mane. “However, I cannot have you, can I?”

“I...I...” I couldn't reply, every part of me was stunned.

“You have a marefriend, you have a family. All I have is my sister, it has been too long that a suitable suitor has cross my eyes.” Celestia sighs. “Which is why I have set up this opportunity for you.”

I was confused. “Opportunity?” I ask.

“Yes, with your marefriend.” Celestia's horn glows as another door opens in the room, a pony walks out.

“Applejack?” I say in surprise. Applejack was wearing some very erotic lingerie. “What are you wearing?”

“Ah brought this for ya, ya like it?”

I couldn't talk, I couldn't answer, I just nodded. Celestia stands up.

“I will take my leave John and be careful my little pony.”

“He ain't hurt me yet princess.” Applejack replies.

“I was talking about him.” Celestia smiles looking at me. “You might break him.” I snort in response. “You John just don't know how earth ponies can get in heat, they can get....rough.” On that note Celestia leaves her chambers, leaving me and a heavily flustered looking Applejack.

“Are you ok Applejack? You look a little flustered.”

“Ah'm just feeling a little embarrassed, ah've never worn anything like this before.”

“You look great anyway, actually you looked great before.” I walk over and kneel down, placing my hand on Applejack's cheek, I slowly give it a rub. “You don't need to dress up, your sexy no matter what.” I say, grinning.

“Ah don't know what ah was thinking.” Applejack puts a hoof on the bridge of her muzzle.

“Well it certainly didn't go unnoticed.” Applejack looks up and I point to my now ridged wings. “These things always react to you.”

“So what do ya want ta do now?” Applejack asks, I notice Applejack slightly cross back her legs.

“Well, we are in Celestia's bedchamber. We could test her bed, you know to see how soft it is.” I state, rubbing the back of my head.

“Are ya serious!?” Applejack shouts. “Ya want ta sleep in the princess's bed!?”

“Why not, she ain't here.” I shrug, standing up and walking to the bed. Applejack trots up behind me.

“We can't! It's the princess's bed, it ain't right.”

I sigh. “Then we can always do it on the floor.” I start to grin. “If it's not to....rough for you.”

“Rough! Ah'll show you rough!” Applejack pounces on me, knocking me onto the bed.

“Well if you wanted to rut that badly, you only needed to say.” I laugh.

“Just remove that Luna damn shirt and take me!” Applejack cries, locking her lips to mine.

I don't do anything more but remove my shirt, the magic enchantment on it sliding passed my wings. My stated appendages however were getting uncomfortable, their stiffness coupled with me lying on my back made them ache. I tried to shift my body but with Applejack still lip locking with me and the constant weight of her body, it was a wasted motion.

“Ah want ya in me again!” Applejack says, breaking the kiss. “Ah want ya to rut me here, in the princess's bed!”

I tried to think of an answer or retort but was quickly stopped by Applejack fumbling with my trouser zipper.

“Celestia dammed Thing!” Applejack states in frustration.

“Let me help.” I chuckle, reaching down and quickly unzipping. “How about I help remove some of your attire?”

Applejack stops and looks at her own body.

“Yeah, thanks.”

I roll Applejack off me and lay her down on the bed, Applejack had her hooves up by her chin in some sort of submissive action. I really had to get all this lingerie off and fast, she was just too damn sexy to take it slow.

“You don't mind if this stuff gets ripped do you?” I ask.

“No, it's not like ah will be using it again.”

“Good!” I reply. Lifting up my hand to Applejack's body I focus on the outfit, as my hand starts to glow so does the attire. In one quick swipe of my hand Applejack's lingerie rips off and flies across the room.

“H-How did ya do that?”

“Not sure, but I think this was part of the package.” I raise my hand and hover it over Applejack's chest, seconds later a beam of light comes out of my palm, slowly dragging over her fur.

Applejack shivers and moans. “What's.....going....on?” Applejack asks, moaning in pleasure.

“It's something I picked up after draining a unicorn of it's magic, I think I can absorb a pony's abilities if I drain enough of their magic. Which means the pony I drained was some sort of entertainer, as he had some freaky abilities, all of them to do with causing pleasure to mares.” I reply.

I start to move my hand further down Applejack's body, stopping as I get to her teats. I change my hand so only my index finger was pointing and hover over her nipples, a yellow aura surrounds one of her fleshy nubs. Applejack lets out a loud moan, her back legs kicking in reaction. I then move my free hand and place it on her marehood, my other hand twirling my finger above her teats. My hand on her marehood glows and Applejack starts to buck her hips up, I noted I haven't even entered her yet and already these new tricks of mine were driving her mad. I smiled.

“John, ah going to.....Ah can't hold it!” Applejack screams as her body tenses in orgasm. I feel small bursts of liquid hit my hand on her folds. I stop my work and pull my hands away.

“Did you enjoy that?” I ask. Applejack with a hoof on her forehead just nods. Her breathing heavy. “Do you want round two?” I grin as I rise to my knees, my arousal plain to see.

“Ah want it!”

I grin as I lower myself over her. “You really want it?” I ask.

“Ah want it!” Applejack shouts, wrapping her front legs over my neck pulling me in.

I feel my shaft enter her folds, the pleasure was intense. I started to notice a smell of roses? Fresh grass? I couldn't place it, then I thought, both me and Applejack were technically in heat. It meant our smells were both crossing, creating some unique pheromone scent.

I groaned as Applejack bucked her hips, my whole length reaching deep into her. Applejack moaned as I bottomed out, my whole body quivered in excitement. I gazed at Applejack as she opened her eyes. Her emerald eyes met my mine, I leaned in and kissed her, thrusting as our embrace continued. My wings had stiffened further.

“You always feel so good Applejack.” I say, thrusting hard.

“Ya feel good too, ah love ya so much John.”

I smile. Several minutes pass as our intimate action comes to a close.

“Applejack....I'm going to release!” I state through gritted teeth. “I can't hold it no more!”

“Do it! Give me your seed! Fill me up!” Applejack screams as we both end together.

My body tenses as I release load after load into her folds. I pull out and fall over beside Applejack. I turn my head and find Applejack is smiling while looking at me. I slide closer and peck Applejack on the lips, Applejack returning the affection seconds later.

“Ah hope no pony heard us?”

“Doubt it but we should be careful for a while.” I reach over and pull Applejack into my arms, her head coming to rest on my chest. “Besides, we did just make love in Celestia's bed.”

Applejack sighs, I look down and see that Applejack had fallen asleep. 'A few minutes won't hurt' I think to myself as I close my own eyes.

---

P.O.V – CELESTIA + LUNA

“What did you do to my champion sister?” Luna asks, as Celestia returns to the dinning chamber.

“I just gave him a surprise, one he would enjoy.” Celestia chuckles, sitting back into her seat.

“You didn't?”

“Of course not! He has a marefriend after all.” Celestia smiles as she sips her now replaced orange juice. “I just brought John and his marefriend closer, I even gave them my bedchambers.”

Luna sips her drink before spitting it out. “You mean you...” Luna leans in closer. “...Let them have intimate relations in your bed?”

“Is that so wrong?” Celestia asks, raising an eyebrow.

“No, I'm just thinking you might need your sheets cleaned afterwards.” Luna replies.

Both princesses look at each other before breaking out in laughter.

“Now Luna I have something more desperate to discuss with you.” Celestia says, putting down her drink as her expression goes stern. Luna looks at her sister slightly confused. “My sources in the Griffon Colonies report that not all of Varala's men have been killed.”

Foal Sitting - Part One: Remembering Old Friends

I open my eyes as I feel something poking me. I look beside me and notice Applejack is gone, I turn to find said mare was the one poking me. I smile at her and kiss her cheek.

“So?” I say, letting out a yawn and scratching my chest. “What's going on?”

“It's dark.” Applejack replies, looking out the large balcony windows. “Ya said y’all help me tonight.”

“Ah yes, something at the farm?” I ask, sliding out the bed and quickly finding my clothes.

“Yeah, ah was hoping ya would help me foal sit the crusaders?”

I froze. “Foal sit the crusaders!?” I shout, running to Applejack and grabbing her shoulders. “Me foal sitting the three terrors, the ponies of peril.” I let Applejack go and start biting my nails. “Oh please no! Anything but that!” I dive under the bed sheets. “Mercy!”

Applejack removes the sheets from my face. “Ah take that as a yes then?”

“What do you think?” I smile suddenly lunging at Applejack and proceeding to tickle her. “Your mine now!” I say, continuing my attacks.

“No! Stop! Wohoo! Ha! Ha! Ha!” Applejack rives in laughter.

“Ahem!”

I stop as me and Applejack both look up to see Celestia smiling down at us, I turn my gaze too the bed and grimace. Did we really make that much mess? I slowly look back to Celestia.

“Sorry about the bed.” I say.

Celestia holds up a hoof. “It's ok, the castles chamber maids will take care of it.”

“Still, ah feel kind of bad for messing with y'all bed princess.”

“It was my intention for you two to use it, that is why I chose for you to have your intimate session here.” Celestia chuckles. “Though I think my guards need to have some therapy after what they heard.”

Me and Applejack turn red. Celestia laughs as Luna joins us.

“My champion, I take my sisters surprise was enjoyed.” Luna asks.

“Very much.” I reply, scratching Applejack's ear.

“I guess you and fair Applejack would like to return home?” Luna asks.

“I haven't picked up the chest.” I state.

Luna chuckles and floats said chest from behind her.

“I brought it with me, I knew you would forget it.”

“Actually...” I start to say as I rub my neck. “...we haven't left this room yet.”

Luna chuckles. “I know, my sister was adamant I don't disturb you. But now...” Luna trails off.

“But now you must return home, both of you have much to do I expect.” Celestia states, cutting Luna off. “Sister? Will you do the honours?”

Luna glares at Celestia, then sighs. “Very well.” Luna steps forward. “Both of you may feel strange for several seconds, but it's nothing to worry about.”

Luna lowers her head as her horn starts to glow, a blue orb of energy grows from it's tip. I feel my skin tingle again as I put my hand on Applejack. After what felt like a minute a magic beam hits me and Applejack causing a bright blue light to engulf us. The room suddenly vanishes replacing with rows of apple trees.

I look around before letting out a long breath.

“Well Applejack, I can safely say we are home.” I look down and panic as Applejack is nowhere in sight. “Uh? Applejack?”

“Up here!” Comes a muffled reply, I look up and try to contain my laughter. It fails.

All I spot is Applejack's rump sticking out of an apple tree, I just lost it, I fell to the floor and laughed. Applejack's hind legs kick and knock against the tree, followed by sounds of frustration.

“Ah'm stuck! Help me out!”

I halt my laughter for a moment to reply. “Ok! Ok! I'm coming.” I stand up and approach the tree. Applejack was stuck just out of my reach. “Damn!” I say out loud. “Hold up Applejack I can't reach you.”

“Take your time, Ah'm not going anywhere.”

I look around for something to use then I facepalm, I can use magic. I raise my hands and try to focus on the tree branches.

“Applejack, I will try to move the branches from around you. After that you should be able to kick yourself free.”

“Ok.”

My hands start to glow as I carefully pry away two branches, I however didn't know the stress points of the apple trees. The branches suddenly break followed closely by the branches supporting Applejack's weight. Applejack falls from the tree and lands with a thump, I rush over hoping she wasn't hurt.

“Crap! Applejack! Are you ok?” I ask, kneeling down.

“Yeah, ah'm fine. Not the first time ah've fallen.”

“Still, it looked nasty.” I check her muzzle and nod as I find no damage. “Well, I can say this, ponies are durable.”

“Ya have no idea.” Applejack replies, chuckling.

I facepalm. “That was so bad.”

“What? Ya said it not me.”

“But that was still a bad joke.” I laugh.

Applejack chuckles back as she stands up, shaking of some leaves Applejack turns to me.

“Ah think we should head home now, it's getting late.”

“Yeah, give me a sec.” I look around trying to find my chest, I spot it under one of the trees. “Ah there she is!” I state, walking over and picking it up. “We can go now.”

Applejack eyes the chest and tilts her head.

“What's in the chest?”

“My commander gear, Princess Luna gave them to me before I met you in Celestia's room.”

“Your commander gear? Ah thought ya get that after your training?” Applejack asks, as both of us start walking through the orchard.

“I thought that too, but apparently the RMD department at the castle made these as prototypes. So I got mine early, and they are sweet!” I reply.

“So? What are they?”

“Oh, sorry!” I open the chest. “This is my ring.” I hand the ring to Applejack, who just stares at it. “It also changes into my armour when I activate it.”

“It doesn't look very powerful?” Applejack states, handing the ring back.

“Guess they made it that way so if somepony captured me, it would just look like some crested ring.”

“Seems like something ah would do.”

“And this...” I pull out the silver hilt. “Is my sword.”

“That little thing?”

“Just wait!” I say, pressing the blue gem on the hilts side.

The hilt glows and the blade springs out followed by the hilt guards. Applejack's eyes widen as the blade extends, she let's out a long whistle.

“Now that's impressive!”

“Feel the weight.” I pass Applejack the sword.

Applejack grabs it in her hoof and her face lights up in even more surprise.

“There's no weight. Ah can hold it no problem, considering the length.”

“Yeah, both the sword and the armour are light enough for me to wear without being over encumbered by them. But still have the durability of something much heavier.” I state, taking the sword back and deactivating it. I return the hilt back to the chest but I decide to keep the ring out and wear it on my finger.

Me and Applejack don't take long to reach the farmhouse, both of us letting out long sighs as we spot the large building appear. I put my hand on Applejack's head as Applejack in turn leans into me. As we approach the farmhouse Big Mac was coming out of the barn next door.

“Hey Big Mac!” I shout, giving him a slight wave. Big Mac trots over to us.

“Where ya two been? We been might worried about ya.” Big Mac says.

“We had some business in Canterlot, the princesses were kind enough to teleport us back and forth.” I reply.

Applejack laughs. “Yeah, business.” Applejack laughs more, before heading for the front door of the farmhouse.

“What's up with her?” Big Mac asks, falling in beside me as I follow Applejack.

“Nothing, just you wouldn't want to know everything that we did in Canterlot.” I say smiling, my eyes firmly focused on Applejack's swaying flanks.

Big Mac follows my gaze and a blush forms on his face, though it was barely noticeable through his red fur.

“Oh!” Big Mac responds. “Ah guess ah won't ask then!”

I laugh. “And I won't tell!” Me and Big Mac share a laugh.

As I step through the front door I am assaulted by a little yellow and red blur. I fall back to the floor with a thud, I re-open my eye's and spot a smiling filly standing on my chest.

“Hi John, Is it true!?”

“What's true?” I ask, grabbing Apple bloom and moving her aside.

“Are ya foalsitting us tonight?” Apple bloom asks, jumping excitedly.

“I don't know. Are you going to behave tonight?” I question, giving her the eye.

“The crusaders behave? That's like asking a snake not to bite ya.” Applejack chuckles.

“But at least with the snake you know your going to get bitten.” I laugh, getting back to my feet. I bend down and pick up my chest which had dropped along with me. “Besides, I have to prepare myself, might be a scary night tonight.”

“How can ya tell?” Apple bloom asks.

“I feel it, don't ask me how but I just know. The air is all wrong.” I reply, turning to look back out the front door.

“Shucks! Ya sound like them pegasi.” Big Mac states.

“Like I said, don't ask why, I just know.” I turn my attention back to Apple bloom. “Sorry Apple Bloom, guess my heads all over today.”

“That's ok, ah know you and Applejack have had a rough day.” Apple Bloom replies.

“Thanks Apple Bloom.” I turn my gaze to Applejack. “Sorry to ask but could I use the bathroom, I’m not smelling so fresh here.”

“Of course! Ah'll take ya there!” Applejack says, running to my side. “And if your going to live here, ya don't have to ask.”

“Well, for the moment, I'm still a guest.” I touch Applejack's mane. “But then again Applejack, you could do with a scrub too.”

“Ah don't need....” Applejack stops as she sees me giving her a pleading look. “Ah guess ah do!” Applejack states, turning back to Apple Bloom and Big Mac. “Me and John might be awhile, don't wait up for us ok?”

Apple Bloom giggles and Big Mac just replies with his trade mark 'eeyup'. I roll my eyes as I make my way up the farmhouse stairs.

“You didn't have to say that, just a simple 'I'm going to wash too', would have sufficed.”

“What? At least they now know what we are going to be doing, so nopony will come knocking.”

I sigh. “Well anyway, let's just get cleaned up and then we can see what's for dinner.”

“Ya got it!”

Applejack and I head for the bathroom, I have been to it many times over the two months I worked on the farm. It wasn't that much different from my bathroom back in my old world, except the bath tub was bigger. I look into the bathroom mirror when we enter, I looked like shit. Well, shit to me anyway.

“Guess I got to learn to go without sleep, being the commander of a military unit is going to be hard work.” I say, turning to Applejack, who had started to run the bath water. “I don't know how you deal with it.”

“Deal with what?” Applejack asks, turning to look at me.

“You know, being the element of honesty.”

“It ain't that bad, ya just gotta make sure ya do the best ya can do. The rest will come naturally.”

“Wow! When did you become philosophical?” I chuckle. “Thought that was Twilights job.”

“Ah have my moments!” Applejack replies, swaying up to me. “Now git those clothes off.”

“Yes mam!”

I quickly remove my clothes, not really caring if they tore or not. Applejack smiled at me as I removed my underwear, the half lidded expression falling on her face. I test the bath water, before sliding in, just as Applejack recovered from her trance.

“Finally come back have we?” I snigger. Applejack rolls her eyes. “Care to join me?” I ask, gesturing to the bath.

“Ya know ah want to.” Applejack replies, stepping in and lying against me.

The softness of Applejack's fur rubbing against me made me relax. I wanted to slide further into the water and stay like this for ever, but I knew that once the water got cold it would be uncomfortable. I raised my hands and started to massage Applejack's head, running my fingers through her mane. My actions caused Applejack to sigh and press harder into my chest. I would dip my hands into the water and soak Applejack's mane, the water cascading down her neck and shoulders.

“Do you have any shampoo or mane cleaning soap?” I ask.

“Should be behind ya, on the small shelf.” Applejack replies.

I look back and spot several bottles behind me. I reach back and read the label of the first bottle, my choice was perfect. I look closer at the bottle label.

“Strawberry and fresh grass shampoo?” I say to myself, feeling a bit wierded out by the shampoos smell mixture. “And here I was thinking Twilights elderberry and hay shampoo was strange.”

“Guess we ponies have different tastes ta humans.”

“Different smells more like, never heard of elderberry, we have elderflower though, but that's more a drinking flavour.”

“What's was it like in your old world?” Applejack asks, as I pour out some shampoo and start to apply it to Applejack's mane.

“What do you want to know?”

“We never really spoke about it, ya was kind of close lipped about that subject. I guess anything that ya feel comfortable with sharing.”

“Well, I really don't know were to start. You already know about the city names and how close they are to my old worlds. I guess I could tell you about where I used to live.”

“Yeah, ya never told me about your home town.”

“There isn't really much to say about it, apart that it was called Farley. Now don't get me wrong, it was a quaint little town with it's own charm, but sometimes that charm got old really fast. I grew up in Farley my whole life, met my friends there too. I just wished I could show this place to my old friends, they would love it here, I know I do.”

“What were your friends like?” I feel Applejack recoil. “Ah'm sorry ah shouldn't ask that.”

“It's fine, if you want to know about them, I can tell you.” Applejack nods. “Well let's see, first you have Dave. Now Dave was the more down to earth and level headed of us, he worked as an assistant manager in a department store near his home. Dave was also not the sort to let his friends down. Sometimes our trips we took might turn a little strange but he was never one not to laugh. Dave always saw the funny side of things.”

“Next we have Jackie, she was a student studying art and design. Her works were the best I’ve ever seen in amateur art, the way she made anything come alive in her drawings was just spectacular. However I don't really know much about her private life, what she liked to eat, what was her favourite film, I didn't know any of those. When I think about it, that was kind of lousy of me not to know those things, then again it wouldn't be private if I knew everything about her.”

“Next is Claire, if there was any other human by me Pinkie would like, it would be her. Claire was funny, smart, adventurous. She would never fail to make us all smile, but then most of the trips we went on was her idea. And most of them meant going up great heights and me getting so terrified, I could hardly make it down again. Claire was the epitome of free spirit, never giving one little shit about what other people had to say. Hell if she wanted to run naked down a street screaming, she would do it, and to hell with the consequences.”

“Derek is the last of our group, he was always the trouble maker. Though the trouble was extremely funny and down right stupid, it always had a great outcome. Derek was the driving force behind our little group, always pushing all of us to break our limits, even saying one day I would get over my fear of heights. Hard as that maybe for me, I am starting to see his wisdom in such things. Derek may act the fool or even unorthodox some days, but his mind was sharp, sharper than most people I knew. In school I would lag behind and Derek would be there to help me back to my feet.”

“Honestly Applejack, before I met you and the others, I never thought I would meet anybody else like them. They were all one of a kind in my book, just like you and the rest are to me now. I wouldn't trade them then and I wouldn't trade you now for anything, even for a way back home.”

I look down and see Applejack looking up at me, tears in the corners of her eyes. I put one hand under Applejack's chin and kiss her on the lips.

“Ah guess your friends were something special to ya, just like the girls and me are ta ya now.” Applejack says.

“Yep, you all are my family now, whether you like it or not.” I press Applejack's nose with a finger. “Now why don't we finish up here and get down stairs? The others might think we drowned or something.”

“Yeah, pass me the jug behind ya.” Applejack says, gesturing behind me.

I turn and grab the small jug near the bottles behind me. I hand the jug to Applejack as she starts to wash out her mane.

“Thanks Applejack.” I say.

“What for?”

“Getting me to speak about my friends, guess I shouldn't just dismiss them like that. They deserve better, so, thanks again.”

“No problem, now ah might need some assistance.”

“Where too?”

“Ya take a guess!”

I look into Applejack's eyes as she shifts in the bath tub, I had only one thing to say.

“Saucy mare!”

“Ya know it!”

Author's Notes:

Here's the first in what will be a three part chapter arch, it's not separate to the story.

The first encounter with a future Crescent Guard will happen in this chapter arch too, so keep an eye out.

till next update, brony on!

Foal Sitting - Part Two: Unexpected Guest

It took me and Applejack a further 30 minutes before we finally made it out of the bathroom. I was currently standing on a cold floor with only a towel around my waist, I bent down to put back on my clothes from before.

“Don't put those things back on!” Applejack says to me, reapplying her mane and tail ribbons.

“Well, what am I supposed to wear then? All my clothes are at Twilights.”

Applejack blushes and hoofs the floor. I deadpan.

“You brought them here didn't you?” I ask, pointing and narrowing my eyes at Applejack.

“Ah thought it would be better that way, ya don't mind do ya?”

“No, but I would like to have thanked Twilight for all she has done.”

“Ah think that gem ya brought back for her more than says thank ya.”

I nod. “Maybe your right, then again it's not like I won't see her again. She is my sister after all.”

“Yeah, now let me take ya ta your new room.”

I gesture ladies first as I open the bathroom door, I give my wings a quick flap to make sure they don't drip water. After I was satisfied I left the bathroom, only to run smack into the CMC.

“See! Told ya he was muscled.” Apple Bloom says, gesturing to me. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo just stare wide eyed, I notice their gazes fall on my scars. I facepalm.

“What's going on?” I ask, pinching the bridge of my nose. I look up and see Applejack just sitting near by, a large grin on her face.

“Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle didn't believe me when ah said ya were as muscled as Big Mac. So ah brought them here first ta see ah was right.” Apple Bloom replies, clearly unaware of the awkwardness of the situation.

“And?” I ask, the three fillies.

“And what?” Sweetie Belle asks, finally breaking out of her stare.

“Am I as muscled as Big Mac or not?” I flex an arm. Scootaloo walks up and eyes my arm.

“I'm not sure, what do you two think?”

“Ah would say yes, though ah think we should test both of them.”

“Great idea!” Sweetie Belle shouts. “We could be judges or umpires.”

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER STRENGTH TESTERS YAY!” All three shout in unison.

“Strength testers?” I started to get worried.

“Yeah! You and Big Mac will get put through tests, and we will be the judges. The pony with the most wins is labelled the most muscled pony in Ponyville!” Scootaloo replies, jumping up an down. “It will be so cool!”

“Girls! Can I stop you there? I haven't tested my strength for a long time, even when I was away. I held back my abilities and only used them when I really needed to.” I kneel down, making sure I wasn't exposing myself. “What I’m trying to say is, I don't know how strong I have gotten. I could end up doing something bad.” I stand back up. “Until I can safely test my abilities, I won't put anypony in harms way.”

“Ya can do those tests here on the farm.” Applejack adds, I give her a stare. “We have plenty of room and besides mah brother ain't gonna back down from a challenge.”

I sigh. “Fine! Tell you girls what, we will set up these tests tomorrow if, and I stress that point. If, Big Mac agrees too.” I fold my arms.

The three fillies squee in delight and hug my legs, I grab my towel before it falls off. The three terrors run off down the stairs probably in search of Big Mac.

“You really want me to compete?” I ask Applejack, as we continued to my new room.

“Sure ah do! Ah want ta see if mah stallion can beat mah brother.”

“I don't know, Big Mac is pretty strong, he could beat me. Then again, I haven't really opened up my strength. This challenge will show me exactly what I can do.”

“And ah'll be right there cheering ya on.”

“Not your brother?”

“Your mah stallion.” Applejack replies as we come to a stop outside....

“This is your room.” I state, gesturing to the Applejack sign on the door.

“Ah know, if we are a couple, ah thought ya would like ta sleep in the same room as me.”

I bend down and kiss Applejack's forehead. “I have no complaints.”

Applejack pushes open the door, and steps inside. I step in behind her and survey the room. The room was quite basic, apart from the new looking large bed to the right and a new wardrobe to the left. I spotted a dressing table topped with a brush and one large mirror. Applejack walks over to the new wardrobe.

“Your clothes are in here.” She states, opening the wardrobe doors. “Ah didn't know what ya wanted ta wear, so ah put them all in by colour, is that alright?”

“It's fine.” I reply, walking up and pulling out a t-shirt and trousers. “Uh Applejack? Where's my underwear?”

“They are in the last two drawers of the dresser.” Applejack calls back, as she leaves the room.

“Where are you going?” I ask, looking away from the dresser as I take out a pair of boxers and a pair of socks.

“Ah have ta help get dinner ready, it shouldn't take too long, just come down when your ready.”

“See you at dinner then.” I say, removing my towel.

Applejack smiles and walks out of sight, I hear her hoof steps go down the stairs. I put on my clean clothes and stare out the bedroom window, the sun was going down but there was probably still a couple of hours daylight left. I smiled to myself and headed out the room, closing the door behind me.

When I finally made my way to the dinner table, Big Mac and Granny Smith are already sitting down, Applejack was handing out plates of food.

“Where's Apple Bloom?” I ask, looking around.

“She's out at the Clubhouse, said she'll meet ya there.” Applejack replies, after putting down a plate in front of me.

“So the CMC is not staying in the house then?”

“Eenope!” Big Mac states. “They stayin out in the Clubhouse tonight.”

“So I’ll be?”

“Foal sitting them out there.” Granny Smith adds, cackling.

“Great....” I mutter.

“It ain't gonna be that bad, think of it as a camping trip.” Applejack says, sitting down at the table next to me. “Besides the crusaders are really looking forward ta it.”

“Will the Clubhouse be big enough? I know I’ve seen it in passing but not inside.” I say.

“That Clubhouse can withstand anything, ah know, our pa built it.” Big Mac says.

“Oh well, in that case I shouldn't see a problem.” I lean forward smiling. “Unless we start to have some fun.”

“What kind of fun?” Applejack asks, narrowing her eyes.

“The kind of fun that keeps foals entertained and stops them bothering any pony nearby.” I reply, laughing. “Seriously though, nothing bad will happen, you have my word.”

“That's ok young'n, we trust you.” Granny Smith states, yawning. “Now if you'll excuse me, ah need my beauty sleep.”

“Good night Granny Smith.” I say.

“Good night young'ns.”

Granny Smith makes her way slowly up the farmhouse stairs, her bones creaking with each step. I finish the apple fritter on my plate and stretch my arms.

“That was a great fritter Applejack, as always. Now I think I better go and introduce myself to my younger sisters.” I chuckle as I stand up.

“Ya want some company?” Applejack asks, putting our empty plates in the kitchen sink.

“I wouldn't mind, it is getting dark outside, I might get lost.” I reply.

Applejack smiles and walks out the main door, I wave back to Big Mac.

“See you in the morning Mac.”

“Eeyup!”

Me and Applejack head out into the south orchard, I had an unusual spring in my step, something Applejack was quick to notice.

“Ya seem unusually happy tonight?”

“I am. I finally get to spend some time with crusaders.” I sigh. “It seems I haven't been giving them my full attention.”

“What do ya mean by that?”

“I spent more time with you girls since I got back, I just think I haven't made the effort to find out really what the crusaders are like.” I look to Applejack. “You don't think the crusaders think I’m ignoring them do you?”

Applejack stops causing me to halt aswell, Applejack frowns at me.

“The crusaders would never think that, they know ya have been gone for a long time. They understand if ya have priorities.”

“But that is what I mean Applejack, are my priorities wrong? I have so many things I want to do now I’m back.” I walk over and lean against a tree, I rub my temples. “Everything is happening so fast, I can't keep up with it.”

“If something is bothering ya, talk to me, ah can help.”

I smile. “I know you can Applejack but I think for me to come to terms with what I done, I need to explain it to somepony or someone.” I push off from the tree. “When tonight is over I think it's about time I told you girls exactly what happened to me over there.” Applejack goes to reply but I hold up a hand. “Before you say anything, this is my decision, I need to do this.”

“Ok, if that's what ya want, ah'll gather the girls tomorrow.”

“Thanks Applejack, now let's get going shall we?”

“Yeah.” Applejack replies, walking up and pressing against me.

“I hope the crusaders won't be unhappy.”

“Why?”

“I said I would do the challenge with Big Mac tomorrow, I hate to see young fillies cry.”

“They'll understand, besides ah know Apple Bloom won't be sad about it. Though ah can't say about Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo.”

“I really wanted to test myself but then I’ll be in Ponyville for quite some time, so I'll have plenty of chances.”

“Ya sure? Ya could tell us about the Gryphon Colonies anytime, Ya don't have ta rush it.”

“I know but I’m sure, I need to tell you girls. If I don't, it will eat me up inside.”

“Ok.” Applejack replies, nuzzling my hand.

We continue through the orchard, until I hear the faint sound of fillies giggling and the light glow of the clubhouse.

“I never realised how far the clubhouse was from the main house.” I say.

“Ah loved it when ah was a filly, ah could come out here by myself and whittle away the hours.” Applejack sighs. “Ah was so care free back then.”

“And now?” I ask.

“Ah have responsibilities, ah don't have the time ta be care free any more.”

“Could have fooled me on that.” I reply. “You girls are always ready to help a friend in need, anytime, anywhere.”

“That's because friendship is a powerful thing, ya should know that.”

“Come again?”

“The ponies that fought along side ya in the Colonies. They are your friends are they not?”

“Well yeah! They helped me through everything, I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for them.”

“There ya go! Your friendship was strong and it helped ya return ta us.”

“I guess you could see it that way, I just thought it was our combined skill that helped.”

Applejack snorted. “Yeah keep thinking that...Flightless!”

“Oh, your so getting had for that one!” I state, picking Applejack up and kissing her repeatedly.

“Stop! Stop! Ah'm ticklish!” Applejack's eyes widen. “Oh buck!”

“Too late!” I say, wrapping her in my arms and tickling away.

“Ok! Ok! Ah'm sorry, please stop! Ah can't take no more!”

I smile and stop my attack, letting Applejack back onto the ground. I turn my head towards the now visible clubhouse.

“Better go introduce myself I guess.”

“Ah need ta get back, see ya in the morning John.”

“See you Applejack, and thanks for everything.”

Applejack smiles at me before turning around and heading back towards the farm house. I swallow hard and continue my trek up the path, stopping short as I hear the three fillies talking inside. I slowly and quietly make my way up the wooden ramp and position myself outside the window. I catch the conversation mid flow.

“Scootaloo, John will love ya, why do ya think he won't?” Apple Bloom says.

“I just think that because you two are his sisters by Rarity and Applejack, I just don't think I fit in anywhere.” Scootaloo replies, I can hear the sadness in her tone.

“That's not what he's like, he'll love you just like he love's us!” Sweetie Belle adds.

“I guess, I just have doubts.”

“Well, you'll find out soon, John will be here any minute now. Then ya will see, John sees ya as a part of his family as any of us.”

“Yeah, I just don't want to disappoint him that's all.” Scootaloo states.

“What ya mean by that?”

“I can't fly, what if he sees that as a failing on my part?”

“So what! John can't fly either, he never learned. So you two can train together!” Sweetie Belle squeals.

I decided that I needed to make myself known, I slide back from the window and stand up out of sight before knocking on the door. I take a deep breath as I hear the occupants rush to the door. The clubhouse door flings open revealing two beaming fillies, the third sitting back with a small smile.

“Hi girls! Or should I say sisters!” I kneel down as Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle hug me. I look up and see Scootaloo rubbing her right fore leg with her left hoof, her cheeks were red. “What's up Scoots?” I ask her.

“I..I...” Scootaloo stutters.

“She's afraid she ain't your sister.” Apple Bloom states. “But she is, ain't she?”

I stand up and walk over to Scoots. I kneel down and place a hand on Scootaloo's shoulder, I smile.

“Of course she is.” I say, getting Scootaloo to look up at me, her ears perking up. “You are my sister Scoots, why would you think otherwise?” I knew the answer but I had to play coy.

“I'm not related to any of the element bearers, so why would I be.” Scootaloo looks away from me.

“That's not true, you are Rainbow's sister, are you not?” I ruffle Scoots mane.

“I guess.”

“No guess, yes or no?” I say, folding my arms.

“Yes.”

I jump to my feet. “Then that settles it! You are my sister Scoots, and I'm proud to have you as one.” I bow to Scoots. “Now I thought we were going to have fun? What's on the agenda?” I ask, clapping my hands together. Apple Bloom jumps up and proceeds to show me tonight’s entertainment.

---

P.O.V - ??? - OVER PONYVILLE

The mare flaps her wings hard, the stallions close behind. They have been chasing her since Canterlot, 35 minutes flight, constant. The stallions would get close then they would fall back, waiting for her to run out of breath, her wings haven't got much left.

“Come on! Just give up already!” One stallion shouts.

“Yeah! You won't have any energy left to feel the fun!” Another adds.

“Come now fellas, she's a mare, can't expect her to have the stamina of a stallion now can we?” The final stallion states.

“Why can't you leave me alone!” The mare shouts back.

“Because your in heat! We can sense it! Just land and we can help you!” The first shouts again.

“No! I don't want your help!” The mare replies.

“Aww! Now that's not nice! After that wonderful time we gave you in Canterlot!” The stallions laugh. “Now just land and we can solve all your problems, and you can solve ours too.”

The mare shakes her head and continues on, her body slowly giving out. She had to find a place to land a safe haven to escape them. A town comes into view just under the cloud cover, the mare smiles and heads for it.

“Hey! She's heading for that small town!” The mare hears a stallion say. They were so close now.

The town appears to mare and her smile grows, but at her speed she'll over shoot, they were too close to slow down. The mare spots a small farm and heads for it, as she flies over head the mare sees the name 'SWEET APPLE ACRES'. The mare flies low over the trees surrounding the farmhouse, her speed was too great still and she flies into one of the orchards. The stallions still shout and curse behind her, their voices getting ever louder.

The mare looks back and then around but too late to see the tree in front. The mare braces herself and hits the tree, a blinding pain surges through her body, her wing broken and ribs cracked. The mares momentum carries her damaged form until she impacts something hard, the mare slowly looks up as a voice inside the small wooden house speaks up.

“What in the hell was that!”

---

P.O.V – JOHN

I was sitting down playing a pony version of trivial pursuit, I was doing badly.

“So Question 22 John! What was the name of a famous pony that created the anthomorphic spell?” Sweetie Belle says, narrowing her eyes in my direction.

I slap my leg. “I know this one!” I exclaim. “Give me sec.” I tap my chin. “200 years ago, wizard guy. Starswirl the bearded!” I shout. Sweetie Belle nods. “Finally! I got one!”

“Well done brother!” Scootaloo shouts. “How did you know?”

“It was in the last book I read, before I left.” I reply, smirking.

“Good memory.” Apple Bloom says.

“Thanks Apple Bloom, I do try.”

Apple bloom giggle and goes to reply, but a loud thud was heard, like something heavy hit the clubhouse. I jump up.

“What the hell was that!?” I say, heading for the clubhouse door. I turn back. “Girls! Stay here!”

“We want to see!” The three fillies say.

“Stay here!” I open the door and close it behind me.

I press against the clubhouse wall and slide around the edge. I flare my right hand, ready for anything, I swallow and step out. I stop short as I see a pegasis mare lying knocked out on the clubhouse balcony. I quickly reach down and shake the mare, when she doesn't respond I go to pick her up.

“Hey! She's ours!” I turn around, and see three pegasi stallions land near the clubhouse.

“Find your own mare, bucker!”

I go to respond but one of the stallions catches my eye, I frown.

“Wind Weaver.” I state. “What are you doing here? Tormenting others again?”

“You!” Wind Weaver shouts. “You live here!?”

“I do! Though I guess my night just got interesting!” I vault the wood railing on the balcony and land with a thud. I get up and walk towards the three stallions. “It's nice Weaver that you come with goons, makes the butt whooping more satisfying.”

Weaver look to his buddies then to me.

“You really want to fight us? You can't take us!” Weaver states, flaring his wings.

I laugh. “Nice wings you have Weaver, mines bigger!” I flare my own wings, causing Weaver and his goons to back up. “Now that I have your attention, let me direct you to my hands.” I bring up both glowing hands, forcing Weaver and his partners back into a tree and pinning them there. I walk towards them, lowering one hand but keeping my right raised. Weaver tries to move but one quick push of my hand hits him against the tree again.

“What did I say last time we met Weaver? Let me refresh your memory. If you harass any pony again there will be consequences!” I lean forward, inches from Weavers muzzle. “My only problem is what to do with you? Clearly you didn't believe me last time.” I look to one of his wings. “I know! This will serve as a reminder.” I reach up with my free hand and grab one of his wings. I lean further in. “This might hurt!” In one movement of my hand I break the wing, Weaver screams.

I drop my glowing hand and all three pegasi fall to the ground. The two goons look at me, the fear evident. Weaver screams on the floor, holding his broken wing.

“You two! Take Weaver and go back to were you come from, and don't come back!” I say, flaring my hand again. The two goons nod furiously and pick up Weaver, they take off, Weaver still screaming in pain.

I turn back to the clubhouse as I see my younger sisters crouching by the mare. I walk back up the ramp and join them.

“I thought I told you to not come out?” I state.

“Ah know, but we couldn’t just leave her here!”

“She looks really hurt!” Sweetie Belle says.

I crouch down. “Look like she's broken her wings, and judging by the bruising, I’d say a few broken ribs too.”

“Can you heal her?” Scootaloo asks.

“No, these are too complicated for me. Best bet would be to get her back to the main house, and call a doctor, I can carry her.” I reach down and pick the mare up, as I do the mare stirs. She opens her eyes and looks up to me. “Don't move.” I say. “I'm here to help.” The mare smiles and passes out again. “Let's go girls, she's in really bad shape.”

Foal Sitting - Part Three: A Princess request

I made my way back through the orchard, careful as to not injury the mare in my arms. I took a proper glance at her. The mares coat was a dark shade of blue which made her look black in the moonlight, her mane and tail were a lighter shade of purple, and I saw that her cutie mark was a star with a tail made of smaller stars. Her mark reminded me of a shooting star but with a finer tail following it.

Me and the crusaders made good headway on our way back to the farmhouse, it didn't take long before the house came into sight.

“Thank goodness!” I state. “Girls can you get the door for me?”

“Sure!” They say, before all of them jump up the main steps and push open the main door.

I look to the clock on the wall, it was two minutes past twelve. I gently drop the mare onto the couch in the living room.

“Apple Bloom, I need anything to help with her wounds, bandages, cleaning fluid, anything that can help.” I say. “I can't heal her surface wounds if her bones are broken, so I need to cover them up.”

“Ah'll get the first aid kit!” Apple Bloom replies before running off.

“Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle. I need you two to watch her, I need to get Applejack.”

“Sure thing brother!” The two fillies reply.

I leave the girls to look after the mare as I make my way up to Applejack's bedroom. I slowly creep along the hallway, making sure I don't step on any creaking floorboard. I finally reach Applejack's place of rest, I press my head against the door and hear a sound of snoring crossed with a feint horse whine. I chuckle behind a hand and quietly open the door, the door creaked but didn't wake anypony up. I let out a breath I was holding and enter the room, closing the door behind me.

I smile as I see the way Applejack was lying on the bed, she was lying belly down and spread eagle. Applejack's position was giving me full view of her goods, I shook my head and proceeded to approach the bed. Applejack's snoring was loud enough to mask my footsteps, my smile grew into a grin as I got within arms reach. I reach out a hand and traced around one of Applejack's cutie marks, getting a small moan and shift in position from my marefriend.

“Yes...Ah want it....” Applejack mumbles in her sleep.

I lean in to one of her ears. “What do you want?” I whisper.

“Ya....Inside me.....”

I chuckle. “Yup, still horny.” I reply, then I suddenly smack Applejack's flank with my hand. The response I get is Applejack shooting awake and almost kicking me in the nuts. I love my new reflexes. “Wakey! Wakey!” I say.

Applejack looks around to me and notices her position. “John! What are ya doing? Why are ya hunched over my flank?”

“I wasn't going to take advantage.” I lean in again and narrow my eyes. “Though I don't think you would have minded.” Applejack's face turns red. “Actually we have a problem, an injured pegasis mare crashed into the clubhouse.”

“Oh Celestia! Is she ok?”

“No, I can see both of her wings are broke and she has probably multiple broken ribs.”

“Why didn't ya take her ta the hospital?”

“It's past one Applejack, hospitals closed.”

“Oh yeah, what do ya need? I suppose that's why ya woke me.”

“Yes, I need you to take a look at her injuries, I don't know much about pony anatomy and don't want to heal her it might make things worse.”

“Ok, where is she?”

“Down stairs on the living room couch, I have the CMC looking over her.”

“Ya left the CMC with her?”

“Of course! The mare isn't going anywhere and Apple Blooms cleaning her surface wounds.”

“Ah guess that's ok then, let's go down.”

I nod my agreement, Applejack opens the bedroom door and heads for the stairs. As we reach the top and begin to descend, Applejack turns to me.

“Ya never answered my question.”

“Which one?”

“Why were ya hunched over my flank?”

“I leaned over your flank to whisper in your ear, nothing more.”

“Likely story.”

“I swear on the moon.” I raise a hand. “I wasn't going to rut you while you were asleep.”

“Shame.” Applejack replies. I almost fall down the stairs. Applejack just chuckles as we reach the bottom and turn into the living room.

The CMC were completing my instructions to the best of their ability, Apple Bloom was cleaning and wiping away any blood from the mares wounds and Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were holding the first aid kit and cleaning water.

“How's she doing girls?” I ask, as I enter the room.

“Ah don't know! She hasn't moved, ah think she's hurt more than we think.” Apple Bloom replies, the look of concern evident on her face.

“Ya sure ya can't heal her?” Applejack asks, turning to face me.

“Like I said before, I don't know much about pony anatomy, if I heal her it could make things worse.” I look out the nearest window and see the moon high in the sky. “But there is one pony that does know your anatomy.”

“Who's that?”

“Just you wait.” I say, getting up and walking to the front door. “I just need to make a call.”

Applejack looks at me with confusion, I look back and smile.

“Don't worry, she can help.” I walk out the front door and stand on the porch. I look up at the moon. “Luna? I don't know if you can hear me, but I have a mare here that is in need of severe healing. I can't do it but I know you can! Please if you can hear me, help her.” I continue to stare at the moon for several minutes. When nothing happens I sigh, I turn back to the house when a bright flash appears behind me. I turn.

“Greetings my champion.” Luna says. “I heard your call.” Luna walks up to me and smiles. “I'm sorry it took awhile to respond, I was engaged.”

“I'm glad you did, I don't know much about pony anatomy but I know you do.”

“Yes, I shall see this mare.”

I approach the front door and push it open, I gesture for Luna to enter.

“Such a gentlecolt.”

“I do my best.” I chuckle.

Luna walks passed and into the house, I follow close behind. We both enter the living room as Applejack had taken over Apple Blooms job of cleaning the mare. Applejack turns around and her eyes go wide.

“P-Princess Luna!” Applejack says in a state of shock. “I...”

Luna holds up a hoof. “It is ok dear Applejack, I have come to see to this mare.”

The crusaders bow as Luna walks up to them.

“You must be Johns little sisters, it is nice to finally meet you, even though the circumstances could have been better.”

The crusaders don't look up but reply with a nod each, Luna looks back to me and I shrug. Luna spots the mare and approaches her.

“Oh my she has got some heavy injuries.” Luna uses her horn and a blue light scans over the mare. “Broken ribs, both wings broken, How did you find her?” Luna asks without turning around.

“Actually she found us, the mare collided with the outside of the crusaders clubhouse.” I sigh before stating the next part. “She was being chased.” Luna turns to me and nods her understanding. “I knew she was heavily injured but I didn't want to make things worse. So I brought her here.”

“You did the right thing my champion.” Luna turns to me. “I can heal her but she will be sore for the next few days, I suggest she doesn’t fly.” I nod. “I shall perform the healing spell but after I must speak with you alone John.”

“Of course princess.”

Luna's horn glows as her magic washes over the mare, I hear the slight cracking of bone as her ribs and wings reattach and bond back together. I wince a little, I was never found of the sound of breaking bone, though I did enjoy breaking Weavers wing. I smile as Luna deactivates her horn.

“There, the healing is complete.” Luna states. “I have cast a sedation spell aswell, to let her rest.” Luna moves to the farmhouse front door. “I'm sorry I can't stay but I must be going, could you speak with me a moment John?”

I nod. “Applejack, I'll be back soon.” Applejack nods as she wipes the brow of the sleeping mare.

I follow Luna out onto the front porch, I go to say something but Luna cuts me off.

“My champion, I have a request of you.” Luna sits down. “I know you are not officially my commander yet but I need you to go to the Crystal Empire.” I stare at Luna, my right eyebrow raised. “Oh right! You don't know about the empire yet.”

“Actually I do.” My statement causes Luna to narrow her eyes at me. “The gryphons monitor everything in Equestria, I knew when it appeared. I was confused as to why you want me to go?”

“Well that will save me explaining.” Luna says. “The reason I want you to go is there is going to be a meeting there soon, it's about the new trade routes the empire wants to set up. I can't go because I will be dealing with a problem here but I have sent a letter to Princess Cadence, she says she will honour you as my replacement.”

“Replacement?” I ask.

“Yes, you will handle the Equestrian side of the trade talks, I have given you full authority to act in my stead.”

I was lost for words, seriously I couldn't form a sentence right now. I open my mouth to say something but I just closed it again, I thought it over and finally I bowed.

“I will not let you down Luna.”

I hear a small squee of delight from Luna before she coughs and composes herself.

“I ask for nothing more, but remember John, you are acting on behalf of Equestria. What you do or how you act will be against us aswell not just yourself.”

“I understand, but how far does my authority go?”

“All the way, you can disagree or agree with anything, but it must be in Equestrias best interests.” Luna replies.

“Very well, When do I leave for the talks?”

“I'm afraid you must leave early tomorrow morning, but you can bring two ponies along with you as an entourage, in that aspect I will leave it up to you.” Luna looks up to the moon. “I must go John, I look forward to reading the reports about the talks.” I nod, as Luna disappears in a flash.

I turn back to the main door and push it open, as I go inside Applejack was sitting at the dining table. She looks up as I enter.

“Hows the mare?” I ask.

“She's fine now, bodies all fixed.” Applejack states looking at the mare.

“Do you know her or at least seen here around?” I say, sitting down across the table.

“No, ah've never seen her before, must be new.” Applejack turns back to me. “What did the princess want?”

I sigh and put my fingers together. “Luna wants me to go to the Crystal Empire.” Applejack's eyes widen.

“Why!”

“She wants me to take her place in trade talks with other nations, Luna has already contacted Princess Cadence and I have been accepted as Luna's replacement.”

“Are ya going?”

“Yes, this will be my first official assignment as Luna's commander, I can't say no.” I smile. “There is one good thing thought, I can bring two ponies with me as an escort.” I give Applejack a few quick eyebrow raises.

“Ah can't go, ah have a lot of work on the farm ta do.” Applejack looks down. “But ah'm sure Twilight would go, though ah don't know anypony else that would go. When do ya leave?”

“Early tomorrow.”

“That's short notice, but Twi should still be up in town.”

“Yeah that mare can read.” I chuckle, pushing myself up. “I guess I better go ask her then, you ok me leaving here at this hour?” I grin.

“Just git going.” Applejack says pushing me out the door. “Ah will be in bed when ya get back, don't keep me waiting long!”

I smile and walk down the front path to the farmhouse, I hear the door close behind me. I sigh and make my way to town, thought it was almost two in the morning I spotted a pegasi flying overhead, only to have it fall right above me. I dash to the side and catch the falling pony in my arms, I was shocked to find it was....

“Derpy!” I say. “What in Luna's name are you doing out here? At this hour?”

Derpy opens her eyes and smiles at me.

“Are you my guardian angel?” she asks, her words quiet and slurred.

“Derpy, it's me John!” I free one arm and click my fingers over her eyes. “Can you understand me?”

I get a small moan and giggle from her. From what I could see Derpy was drunk but from what I knew about her she never drunk. I leaned in and sniffed her muzzle, though my action caused an unexpected reaction. Derpy turned her head up and kissed me.

“Hmm....Tastes like muffins....” Derpy mumbles before falling asleep.

I was still reeling form the kiss, that seals it then, she's definitely drunk. The weird thing was I couldn't smell anything on her, if she was drinking, she drank odourless beer or something. I sighed and continued towards town, Derpy was snoring softly in my arms.

It took me several minutes to reach town, only to find a young mare looking very worried. As I approached I saw it was Sparkler, Derpy's oldest daughter.

“Sparkler? Can I presume you are looking for a certain mare?” I ask, holding up the sleeping form of her mother.

“John! You found mother! Thank you so much!” Sparkler says, running up to me. “How did you find her?”

“Actually she found me, just dropped right out the sky as I passed underneath, lucky I was there to catch her.” I give Sparkler a concerned look. “Sparkler? Everythings ok at home right?”

“Yes, why do you ask that?”

“You mum seems drunk or at least has the symptoms.”

“Yes, mother has been out of sorts lately, working long hours even through the night.” I see tears forming in Sparklers eyes. “I just don't know what's wrong!” Sparkler starts to cry. “I can't help her if I don't know what's wrong! She won't tell me.”

I place Derpy on the ground and I put a hand on Sparklers shoulder. “Look I’m going away for the next two or three days, if your mother hasn't told you by then what's wrong I’ll talk to her.”

“You will?” Sparkler sniffs.

“Yes, your mum was the first friend I made outside of the element bearers, I hate to see her like this.” I reply.

Sparkler hugs me. “Thank you John, I mean it.”

“It's no problem Sparkler, now do you need help taking her home?” Sparkler shakes her head.

“I can handle it, it was nice seeing you again John.”

“Like wise Sparkler, I'll see you when I get back.” Sparkler smiles as she lifts Derpy in her magic, we both part ways as I head for Twilights home.

I reach Golden Oaks Library and shake my head as I see the lights still on.

“That mare....” I chuckle.

I walk up to the library door and knock twice.

“Coming!” I hear Twilight shout from inside.

“You know I’ve told you about that before!” I shout back.

The library door opens. “Who....? I give Twilight a finger wave. “Oh Brother! What are you doing here?”

“I came to ask if you wanted to go on a small trip to the Crystal Empire?”

“The Crystal Empire? Why?” Twilight asks, moving so I could enter the library.

“Well, I have finally got my first Crescent Guard assignment, and it involves me going to the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight clops her hooves together. “Wonderful! Did Princess Luna give you the mission personally?”

“Yes she did, however it is short notice.”

“How short?” Twilight asks.

“We leave tomorrow morning.”

“What time?”

I go to respond but then remembered I didn't ask. “Good question, I forgot to ask!” As if Luna heard me a scroll appeared in the air next to me, I caught it before it hit the floor and opened it. “It's from Luna.” I pull out three tickets for the train to the Crystal Empire. “these are the tickets for the train ride.” I read more of the letter. “Ah! The train leaves at nine!” I groan a bit, I was never the early type, but my work on the farm and my time away has almost cleared me of it.

“I shall meet you at nine then!” Twilight says. “Who's the other ticket for?”

“Any third pony that wishes to come, though I'm not sure if anypony else is free.”

“What about Applejack?”

“Applejack said she had a lot of work to do on the farm and couldn't make it.”

“Oh well, I’m sure you'll find somepony to take.” Twilight yawns and looks at the clock. “I guess we better get to sleep then, early day tomorrow!”

I nod. “Right my sis, I'll see you tomorrow.” I say, handing over a ticket.

“Thanks brother, see you tomorrow!” Twilight calls as I open the library door and leave.

I walked back through town and headed out towards Sweet Apple Acres. I reached my new home quicker than I thought, I opened the farmhouse front door and entered, I sighed and rubbed my neck. I caught a glimpse of the new house guest still sleeping on the couch, I looked down at the spare ticket and thought to myself. 'Who the hell and I going to give the spare ticket to?' I sighed again and yawned. “Fuck it, I'll deal with it in the morning.” I mumbled, as I made my way up to the bedroom and settle in with my marefriend.

All Aboard!

I woke up the next morning bright and early, well, early enough. I looked to the small clock on the bedside table.

“Seven am.” I mumble as I rise from the bed. I was not surprised to see Applejack had already got up, I looked around for any sign of my marefriend, only to find the en suite bathroom empty. “Applejack, how do you do it?” I ask myself. I swing my legs over the bed and rub my hands down my face, I said before I wasn't an early person. Groaning, I pushed off from the bed and headed for the bathroom.

I put water in the sink and washed my face, for the first time I spotted a beard appearing. This was weird because ever since my last transformation, hair on my face didn't seem to grow. I went months without shaving and not a single hair grew up, I rubbed my right hand over the loose stubble and chuckled.

“Maybe Applejack will like a rough patch.” I laughed to myself.

I took a look at my body and as always it looked magically perfect. I smiled as I went about cleaning my bed hair and brushing my teeth, I got used to my longer hair or should I say 'mane', I started to like it though any attempts to cut it were fruitless considering it grew back almost instantly. I was just coming out of the bathroom as the bedroom door opened, I was glad that I wore pants to bed last night as it was Apple Bloom that appeared.

“Morning big bro!” Apple Bloom squeed.

“Morning Apple Bloom, what's up?” I replied.

“Just saying that mare awoke today, ah think she's nice.”

“You spoke to her?”

“Yep, she comes from Canterlot, guess why we haven't seen her around before.”

“Guess so.” I answer, moving to the wardrobe.

“Well, ah better get back down, breakfast is almost ready.” Apple Bloom states, turning around. “Oh the mare would like ta thank ya personally, whatever that means.” Apple Bloom shrugs and walks out.

I stand thinking and shrug myself, it was too early to really think about anything at the moment. I pull out a pair of nice dress trousers and a white dress shirt, I looked over the shirt and decided to use a dark blue one instead, I was going to represent Princess Luna and dark blue seemed more appropriate. I put on the outfit making sure I didn't damage the fabric, and as always Rarity's magic helped the shirt mould over my wings. I flexed my wings a couple of times to make sure I could move without ripping anything.

When I was satisfied with the result, I put on some new cologne, 'fresh grass sent'. I sniffed the air twice and grinned. The cologne smelt better than I thought it would do, I head to the door and made my way down stairs. When I reached the bottom I got a wolf whistle in response to my arrival.

“Ya seem like ya going to meet some new filly, should ah be worried?” Applejack says, standing in the kitchen.

“After the embraces we have done, not on your life.” I say, approaching her and kissing her on the forehead. “I heard our guest has awoken?” Applejack points to the front porch, I look out the window and see the mare sitting outside. “Guess I’ll go say hello then.”

Applejack grabs my arm, I stop and look back.

“Ah think she went through a lot, ah don't know how much or when but that mare has problems.”

I place my free hand on Applejack's hoof. “I won't ask, I just want to know if she's going to be alright.” I look to the dining table and spot the train tickets I let there last night. “Actually Applejack, I think I know who to give my third ticket to.” Applejack looks at me confused. I gesture to the mare outside.

“Are ya sure, ya haven't spoken ta her yet, how do ya know she will accept?”

“I'm not sure but I sense something about her, don't ask what because I don't know. It's just....something.” I shrug when I couldn't think of anything else to say.

“Well, she spoke a little after waking, she seems fine ta me but ya be careful alright?”

“Jeez Applejack, what's she going to do, attack me?”

“Could do, ah know ah do right now.”

“Save those thoughts for when I get home, you might need them.” I laugh.

Applejack just grins, I roll my eyes and head out onto the front porch. I cough to announce myself, the mare turns to me and smiles.

“You are the one that saved me.” The mare walks up and hugs me, I spot Applejack in the window glaring. “I'm sorry! It's been awhile since anypony cared about me.” The mare says, pulling away.

“I couldn't leave you out there, and besides the stallion chasing you was an asshole!” I reply. The mare looks at me with her head tilted, I facepalm. Of course she doesn't know that curse term. “It means he was a buckhead.” The mare nods. “My I ask? What's your name?” I ask.

“It's Stardust.”

I kneel to be eye level with her and I stick out my hand for her to shake.

“Nice to meet you Stardust, my names John.” Stardust shakes my hand. “I was also wondering, how do you feel?”

“I'm feeling fine, just a little sore now.” Stardust goes to open her wings but winces in pain. “Guess I won't be flying anytime soon.”

“Look Stardust, I know we have just met and I know you might have places to be but I have a spare ticket to the Crystal Empire, and I was wondering if you want to come along?”

“Me? What about your marefriend?”

“Applejack can't come, I have one other pony coming along and I need a second, so would you like too?”

“Again, why me?”

“You look like you need a vacation, and besides if that stallion and his mates come back, I would gladly prevent them from hurting you again.”

“You would do that for me? A mare you don't even know?”

“Why not? If a pony needs my help why shouldn't I help them? And I might get to know you a little better.”

“Why would you want to know about me? I'm nopony important.”

“Everypony is important, even if you don't know it yet.” I say, poking her nose with my finger.

“Who is the other pony? If you don't mind me asking?” Stardust asks, her face still scrunched.

“My sister, Twilight, she lives in Ponyville.”

“Sister? You have a sister that's a pony?” Stardust asks, a look of shock on her face.

“Yeah, why? Does that bother you?” I frown, though I don't know why.

“No! It's just your not a pony, so....?”

“Ah yes, long story not enough time, let's just say I’m not your average tall handsome creature.” Stardust giggles. “Now there's the laugh I was hoping for.” I say, walking over and standing beside Stardust. “Let's just say it took a while for me to some up the courage to ask my new sisters to be my sisters.”

“You and your marefriend seem very close.” Stardust says, turning her head back to watch the sky.

“Close would be an understatement, I would say we are intimate and very much in love.”

“You have intimate relations with your marefriend?”

“Yes, though I might get bucked if I carry on about it.” I whisper.

Stardust sighs. I watch as her ears fold back and her eyes close, Stardust starts to walk away.

“And where do you think your going?” I ask.

“I have took up much of your time already, I shouldn't impose further.” Stardust replies. “Thanks for the help but I can manage from now on.” I move and stand in the way of Stardust, She looks at me with wide eyes. “W-What are Y-You doing?” Stardust recoils slightly like I'm going to attack her.

“I still haven't got a yes or no yet.” I answer, folding my arms. “I have a spare ticket to the Crystal Empire and my offer still stands.”

“I still don't know why you want to take me?”

I frown. “Because you need somepony right now, a friend.” I see Stardust's eyes start to water. “And you can't fly right now, a couple of days in the empire will do wonders, or so I'm told.”

“Wait, you don't know what the empire is like?”

“Nope! Never been. This will be my first time.” I kneel down. “Come with me and my sister, I promise that if anypony comes near you with malicious intent, I'll take care of them. You have my word.”

Stardust looks at me with the expression of deep thought, she opens and closes her mouth several times. Finally Stardust nods and hugs me.

“Thank you.” Stardust sniffles.

“Your welcome, now let me get a few things and we can head off, the train should be arriving in the next half an hour.” I say, returning Stardust's hug. “I won't be long.” I add, pulling away and heading for the farmhouse door.

---

20 minutes later.....

Me and Stardust had made great time in reaching town, though I did get to know stardust a little better. Stardust was from Canterlot just like Apple Bloom had said, but she came from a more modest background, more middle class like me in my old world. Stardust had worked for most of her life, earning bits to travel and see Equestria. Stardust also told me it was her second night home after a seven month long trip when Weaver and his cronies chased her. I seethed at that, even causing my hands to glow but I sighed and calmed down before I punched something, and I wanted to...Hard!

We both reached Twilights with about eight minutes to spare before the train turns up, I wasn't worried as the station was only just a few minutes away.

“SPIKE! WHERE'S MY SADDLE BAGS!?” Me and stardust stop and stare at the libraries main door. “SPIKE! I SWEAR.....” Twilights tirade was stopped by a stammered reply.

“T-There in the kitchen, you left them there l-last night.” I hear Spike reply.

“Oh! Silly me!” Twilight answers, somewhat calmer.

I reach up to knock on the door, only to have it wrenched open and a purple unicorn lance me in the nuts. I fall over clutching my groin, my teeth grinding in pain.

“Bother! Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry!” Twilight bends down to help me. “Are you hurt badly?”

“You didn't puncture anything if that's what you mean?” I gasp out, hesitantly checking my nuts for any long term damage. I slowly stand up, feeling my groin stealthy. “All seems intact.” I state. I look to stardust, she was holding back her merriment with a hoof. “What?” I say to Stardust. “That fucking hurt!”

Twilight now notices my pegasi companion.

“Hello!” Twilight says, holding out her hoof. “My names Twilight, Johns sister, who might you be?”

Stardust looks to me, I nod. “Stardust, I'm new to Ponyville.” I knew Stardust lied but it was better than saying 'I was chased here by crazed stallions bent on rutting me'.

“Welcome to Ponyville Stardust, I hope you find Ponyville a nice place to relax and stay.”

I smile. “Now that pleasantries are out of the way, we have a train to catch.” I state.

“Oh yes right!” Twilight says. “I have my ticket here.”

“And we have ours!” I reply.

“Ours?” Twilight looks to me confused.

“Oh, Stardust is coming to the empire with us, she needs a friend right now and I asked.”

“If it's not any trouble?” Stardust asks.

Twilight waves a hoof. “Of course not! Your more than welcome, anyway that's Johns decision not mine.”

“Yep, and we are going to have fun, the talks won't last long and I also intend to see the empire itself, not just the inside of a meeting hall.” I say, as we all reach the train station. I was happy to see the train hadn't arrived, or to my now rising panic, we might have missed it.

I walk over to the station pony behind the glass. “Excuse me?” I say, the mare looking up at me and smiling.

“Hello sir! How may I help you?”

“I was just wondering if the train to the Crystal Empire has arrived yet?”

The mare laughs. “Good joke sir, that train only leaves from Canterlot, if you want that train you need to head there first.”

My eye twitches. “So? Your saying the train never comes here?”

“No sir, we are only a small station like Appaloosa, it has no reason to come here.” Our conversation is interrupted by a high pitched train horn, me and the station attendant look up the tracks and spot a crystal train hurtling down them. “Or I could be wrong!” The attendant says, pulling her head back in.

The train slows down as it approaches the station, I grit my teeth as it's squealing breaks cause it to stop next to the platform. I dig a finger into my ear, I see Twilight and stardust doing the same.

“That train needs oiling.” I state.

The train carriage in front of us opens and four ponies dressed in crystal armour step out.

“Are you Commander Core and company?” A stallion asks, his armour glinting in the sun.

“Yes.” I reply.

“Good, Princess Cadence has provided use of her private train to speed up your trip to the empire.” The stallion says, bowing and gesturing us to enter.

I whistle. “Wow! This trip might be interesting after all.”

A Princesses Request

I was right about the trip being interesting, and it all started with the train ride. I know the train was made of crystal but did the driver have to go so fast. I was holding on to my seat with white knuckles, the strain and worry evident on my face. I even tried to look out the window, trouble is that didn't work, the scenery going by so quickly almost made me sick. I took a quick glance at Twilight and Stardust, both were sitting side by side talking amongst themselves.

The scene made me relax a little at how quickly Twilight befriended Stardust, both mares happily laughing and chatting while I held on for dear life.

“Are you ok brother?” I look up to see both mares staring at me.

“I'm fine, just not used to trains that's all.” I reply.

“You should have told us, I'm sure we could have found something else to travel there in.”

I held up a hand. “Like I said I'm fine, got to get used to it sooner or later right?”

“Ok.” Twilight looks out the window. “We shouldn't be long anyway, maybe another twenty minutes.”

I groan. 'Twenty minutes! Great....' I think to myself. I decide to walk off my fright and wonder the train.

“Girls, I'm going to walk the train ok?” I say, both mares nod before carrying on their conversation. I chuckle before walking out of the carriage.

I walked into the next carriage that was empty, I heard several voices coming from the next carriage so I headed over. I walked to the window and peered inside, several crystal guards were playing what looked like poker, with their helmets off. They didn't see me so I eavesdropped on their gossip.

“So what did you think about the new commander?” One guard asks.

“He's not what I thought he would be.” Another replies.

“Why's that?”

“He's bigger, and more menacing.” The guard just bluntly answers.

“True on that, I definitely think Princess Luna will have a keeper in him.”

The guards laugh.

“Yeah, last stallion was so afraid she gave him a heart attack!” A new guard states.

“Did he ever recover?” The first guard asks.

“Nope! Poor bastards still in a coma, doctors say there's no hope.”

“Poor sod, anyway I don't think Luna has a problem with this one.”

“What do you mean by that?” The second guard says.

“This stallion has a marefriend, an element bearer no less.”

“No way! Your pulling our legs.”

“Nope! It's the farm pony.” The stallion taps his chin. “Damn what was her name again....”

“It's Applejack.” I say, as I open the door. “She lives in Ponyville.”

The guards all jump as I enter the carriage, one almost screams.

“S-Sir! Sorry you heard all that, it was just idle chatter nothing more!” The first guard states, waving his hooves.

I raise a hand and chuckle. “At ease men.” I walk up to the guards table and sit down. “Seems like you guys are having fun.” My wings flutter in excitement.

The guards all sit down and return to their game.

“You play sir?” A guard gestures to the table.

“I dabbled in card games, never was any good though.” I reply. “What are you playing?”

“Canterlot poker.” A guard to my left replies.

“Never played it.” I say, shrugging.

“We can teach you sir, if your going to be in the military, you'll need to learn.” The guard places four cards in front of me. “Every guard plays it, great way to pass the time.”

“One thing more though if I’m going to learn, I need to know your names.” I smile and gesture to each guard with a swipe of my hand. “I can't play with ponies I don't know, might make beating them harder.” I laugh.

The guard across from me chuckles. “Well sir, my name is Hot Shot.” Hot Shot gestures to each guard at the table, as he lists of their names. “The guard to my left is Sparkle Shard, then we have Nertio, Light Strip and Zephyr.” The guards all nod in turn, I nod back.

“Great, thanks guys, I mean it.” I pick up the cards and raise an eyebrow. “Now, how the hell do I play Canterlot poker?”

P.O.V – TWILIGHT + STARDUST

Twilight watches John leave and notices Stardust looking too. Twilight smiles and nudges Stardust.

“You like him? Don't you?”

“What!? I...” Stardust stutters, flinging her head around.

“Don't lie to me Stardust, you feel something for my brother.” Twilight chuckles.

“I....” Stardust sighs. “I feel....I don't know what to feel.” Stardust looks back to the carriage door. “He saved me and I'll never forget that, but there's something else I feel for him.” Stardust turns back to Twilight. “It's not love but....Oh! Why does life have to be so complicated!” Stardust shouts throwing her front hooves up. “Fine! I do love him! But I can't have him because he has somepony, happy now!?” Stardust folds her front legs together.

Twilight laughs behind a hoof, Stardust looks at her with a confused expression. Twilight realises she is being stared at.

“I'm sorry Stardust, you just sound like me, I too loved John. Now I'm his sister and I couldn't be happier.” Twilight Levitates out a photo in her saddlebags and hands it to stardust. “That was taken at Sweet Apple Acres six months ago before John was taken, he was so happy.”

“He looks happy, but I can't help but see something else in his eyes.” Stardust replies handing the photo back.

“Yeah, you saw it too? He still aches for his old world, anypony can see that.” Twilight looks out of the carriage window. “But now he's with Applejack he can settle down, start his own family, and all of us will be there.” Twilight turns back to stardust to see that her head was hung low and she was crying. “Stardust? What's wrong?”

“I'm sorry Twilight, you have such a wonderful life with John and the others, all my life has been is a complete buck up. I travel all the time, one place to the next, never stopping for too long. I've never had a family that's as close as yours, you are so lucky.”

“Lucky? Luck has nothing to do with it. We are a family because John asked us and not the other way around. He asked us because in his old world his family was gone, he had no parents or relatives, meeting us changed all that. That's why he asked us Stardust, because he needed us and we needed him, more than we will ever know.” Twilight places a hoof on Stardust's shoulder. “You'll find a family one day Stardust, just never give up on it, one day you will find your John, and then you will be happy. It just takes time, and time is a great healer.”

Stardust reaches up and touches Twilight's hoof. “Thank you Twilight, your a true friend.”

“Don't mention it Stardust, my life changed for the better so can yours.”

Twilight was going to carry on as a crystal pony entered the carriage, it was one of the train crew.

“Ladies, the empire is five minutes away, enjoy your stay.” The pony bows and leaves the carriage.

“Well Stardust, the empire awaits.” Twilight stands up. “Better get our things together.” Stardust nods in agreement.

P.O.V – JOHN

Zephyr slams down his cards. “I fold!” Zephyr says before sighing heavily.

I laugh as I drop my cards. “That makes three guys, what else have you got.”

Zephyr's mouth hangs open, he then holds out both his front legs.

“How did you learn the game so fast!?”

I chuckle. “Actually now you showed me it's not that much different than a game back in my old world called Oklahoma hold'em. Just yours is played with a different set of cards.”

“So much for us going easy on you, you've cleaned us out!” Hot Shot states.

“Hey, it was fun.” I laugh again. I was about to say something else when I noticed a crystal guard mare sitting by herself. “Who's that?” I ask, gesturing to the pony.

Hot Shot looks around. “Oh that's Crystal Gem, she's a little shy.”

“Really?” I ask, shocked.

“Yeah, usually it's her cleaning us out.” Zephyr states, chuckling.

I stand up and brush off my shirt.

“Where are you going sir?” Hot Shot asks.

I don't say anything but I gesture to Crystal. Hot Shot smiles and nods, before ordering the others to clean up the game. I head over to Crystal, my wings flat against my back.

“Excuse me, is this seat taken.” I ask, gesturing to the empty seat next to the mare.

Crystal turns around and quickly shakes her head. “N-No, Commander!” Crystal was almost jumping out her seat.

“Relax Miss Gem, I'm not going to bite.” I smile. “I just wanted to know why you were over here by yourself?”

“I, well....” Crystal looks down as her ears flatten back. “I'm not good around new ponies.”

“But your a crystal guard, don't you always meet new ponies?” I ask.

“We're not normal crystal guards, we are the personal guards of Princess Cadence. We only deal with the personal matters of the prince and princess.”

I nod. “I understand, because you only guard them you don't see many others in your duties.”

Crystal nods. A few seconds later and new pony steps into the carriage.

“Sirs! And madam.” The pony says, nodding to Crystal. “The Crystal Empire is moments away.” The guards all grunt an understanding before they start putting on their helmets. The new pony bows and walks back out.

I stand up. “Well Miss Gem, it was nice meeting you.” I hold out my hand, hesitantly Crystal shakes it smiling. “I have to get back to my companions, I hope we can meet again, under better circumstances that is.”

“I-I would enjoy that!” Crystal smiles. I bow.

As I head out Hot Shot stops me.

“Sir? If I may have a word with you?”

“Of course.” I gesture for him to follow me.

We walk into the neighbouring empty carriage, being one that has tables, some windows had nothing under them allowing me and Hot Shot to stand and stare out.

“What was it you wanted to talk to me about?” I say, turning to Hot Shot.

“Well, Princess Cadence came to me before the train ride and gave me a personal mission.”

“Go on.” I say, now intrigued.

“The princess told me to tell you that there was rumours that changelings might be in the Crystal Empire, or more truthfully they maybe one of the delegates arriving today.”

“And why would Cadence tell me that? I've never seen one or even been near one, what can I do?”

“The princess thought you might say that.” Hot Shot reaches into his armour and pulls out a small blue gem. “That why she gave me this.” Hot Shot holds it out for me to take.

“What is it?” I ask, taking the gem and turning it over in my grasp.

“It's a message, one use only. Just hold the gem in your claws and put some magic into it, simple!” Hot Shot turns away and starts to walk out.

“Hey where are you going?”

“The message is not for my ears, Princess Cadences request.” Hot Shot reaches the carriage door but stops. “Oh and remember! Once the message is complete the gem will erase, so you can't use it again.” Hot Shot salutes and walks out leaving me with the gem.

I look at the gem and hold my hand out, my hand glows yellow as I put magic into the gem. The gem floats up and then drops on the floor, after several seconds the gem erupts blue light in the shape of Cadence.

“Holy shit!” I cry out, only to stare at the image of Cadence, however I noticed that the princess was not smiling.

“Hello John, I know this not the normal way to address somepony but I need your help.” The image of Cadence sighs. “Several days ago I received some information that changelings were going to invade these trade talks, but it never stated how or who they were going to be. This is why I contacted my aunt Luna and requested that you come in her place.”

“So that's why.” I stated to no-one.

“Your role as far as anypony knows is that your my aunts replacement, so if you keep playing that part then if changelings are present then they should be none the wiser.” The image of Cadence moves and looks directly at me, it actually frightened me, What? It was fucking freaky. “I have but one more request before my message ends, what ever it takes I want these creatures dealt with, by any means necessary, and I mean, ANY means necessary.”

I continue to stare at the gem long after Cadences image had vanished from view. I nodded and cracked my knuckles.

“Rest assured Cadence.” I say, cracking my last knuckle. “If any of those changelings appear, they won't leave!” I turn and head back to Twilight and Stardust, a large grin plastered on my face.

The Crystal Pain

When I made it back to Twilight and Stardust they were putting on their saddle bags. I walked over and picked up my bag.

“How was your walk brother? Feeling better?” Twilight says.

“Yeah, met some of the crystal guards two carriages over, nice bunch.” I reply.

“I'm just so excited! I've never been to the Crystal Empire, I'm so glad you asked me.” Stardust adds.

“I'm glad your happy Stardust, I'm excited too but I can't show it, have to show some form of control, right?”

Twilight nods. “Yes, you are here in a official capacity. First impressions are everything.”

“Egghead.” I laugh, ruffling Twilights mane. The train slows down as it reaches it's stop. I look out the window and scrunch my face.

“What's wrong brother?”

“I thought the station would be a little more.....crystal.” I answer.

“Oh the city is made of crystal but the Equestrian transport agency has certain standards for train stations. In other words the station can't be made of crystal.” Twilight replies, moving to the carriage exit. “Now let's get going, Cadence is probably waiting for you.”

I nod. The three of us stand by the carriage exit as the doors slide open, what I see makes me pinch the bridge of my nose. The crystal guards were forming a line from the carriage to a road carriage not far away. The guards stand to attention as I step out, I look around and see other ponies stop and watch the spectacle.

“Is this really necessary?” I ask, Hot Shot when I pass him. He just smiles.

Me, Stardust and Twilight reach the road carriage and the door opens. I stop dead seconds before a pink shape blur flies out and tackles me to the ground. I hit the ground, hard.

“What in heaven!” I say, opening my eyes to see Cadence forcibly hugging me. “Princess!?”

“Shush!” Cadence says, nuzzling my neck, my face was burning.

The hug attack lasted a few very uncomfortable minutes, I heard various sniggers and failed attempts to hide laughter. I sigh before reaching up and stroking Cadence's mane. Cadence finally let's me go allowing both of us to stand back up.

“That was some welcome.” I say, coughing as I did. I hear more tittering behind me.

“I'm sorry John, it's been so long since I last met you and I wanted our reunion to be memorable.” Cadence replies.

“Well that certainly was memorable, I might need a cold shower though.”

Cadence giggles. “Then my work here is done.” Cadence moves to Twilight. “My favourite sister in law!” Cadence and Twilight proceed to do some weird greeting. After which Cadence's gaze falls on Stardust. The latter quickly bowing.

“This is Stardust, Cadence, my other travelling companion today. She has never seen the Crystal Empire yet, just like me.”

“Pleasure to meet you Stardust.” Cadence pulls stardust in for a hug, I see Stardust's body stiffen. “Oh! I'm sorry, I guess when your the princess of love you forget not everypony likes to be touched.”

“It's fine princess, I haven't been held like that for some time, I guess I'm a little shy about it.” Stardust replies, hugging back.

Cadence and Stardust let go of each other and Cadence gestures to the carriage.

“The Empire awaits, all the other ambassadors are already here, you are the last one John.” I nod, as the four of us climb into the carriage, Twilight sat next to Cadence and Stardust sat next to me. I noticed three crystal guards climb onto the carriage, I smiled as I saw one was Crystal.

“John? Did you get my message?” Cadence asks me.

“I did princess, I will do as you ask.” Cadence visibly beams a grin.

“Thank you John, you have no idea what this means to me.”

“I do princess, I will help, you have my word on that.” I see Twilight looking at me with narrowed eyes. “But it think we should talk more in private, my sister is giving me the stink eye.” I chuckle.

Twilight tries asking me and Cadence what our conversation was, me and Cadence just say it's private and after a while Twilight gives up. The carriage was surprisingly smooth, the journey to the city was mostly sat in silence. I sat looking at the snowy landscape we passed through, it was amazing.

I gasped when I saw a large glowing structure appear from behind a small hill, the closer we got the brighter it was and more of the city started to come into view.

“Is that?....”

“Yes, that's the castle and underneath, the city.” Cadence says.

“It's beautiful.” Stardust states, pressing up against me. “I never thought it would be like this.”

“Aww, you two look so cute!” Cadence says.

I look and see how close Stardust was to my face, I go to say something but stardust turns before I could and our lips come together, albeit it was only briefly.

“Oh my! I'm so sorry John!” Stardust says, quickly retreating back to her side of the seat, her face a deep crimson. I just sit in silence. Twilight and Cadence almost on the verge of tears.

I roll my eyes and look back out the carriage window. Several minutes later the carriage stops and the crystal guards open the carriage door. Cadence gets up first and exits, I look and see we haven't entered the city yet, I shrug and follow Cadence out. Twilight and Stardust leave after.

I stand beside Cadence as she addresses the crystal guards. The guards all look to me then nod before jumping back on the carriage and heading into the city. I then realise my bag was still on the carriage.

“Cadence? What's going on here?” I ask.

“I thought because you haven't seen the city before, it would be nice to walk from here.”

“I would enjoy that.” I reply, Stardust nods, Twilight just huffs.

All four of us start to make our way towards the city, my heart increasing in rate with every step. As we get closer I notice a bubble of magic surrounding the city.

“Uh Cadence? I don't do so well around magic.” I say, gesturing to the city. “I tend to explode!”

“It's ok. I contacted both my aunts and they say you should be fine, the crystal heart only effects black magic.” Cadence replies, giving me a small but reassuring smile.

“I trust you on this but if something happens I want you all to run.”

“No! We stick together!” Twilight states. “I'm not leaving you.”

“Me too!” Stardust says. “You saved my life, I can at least repay you.”

“And there's no way in Tartarus I'm not helping.” Cadence adds.

I sigh. “What will I do without you girls?”

“Probably go nuts.” Twilight giggles.

“Probably.” I laugh back.

---

“Now this is a bitch!” I say, putting my hands on my hips and looking up at the large dome of magic.

“Come on John! Just step through!” Twilight shouts, standing with Cadence and Stardust on the other side. Several guards were standing by aswell, just encase.

“I have bad feeling about this.” I state, my heart was running full pelt at this point. “Ok here goes!” I add, swallowing hard and reaching out a hand, several seconds later I regretted the action as I was flung through the air. “Fuck!” I shout as I land head first into the ground. I hear hooves running up to my prone body.

“Oh my! John are you ok?” I recognise Cadence's voice. “Speak to me!”

I groan and try to sit up, failing that, I lie back down. “What happened?” I ask, somewhat still dazed.

“We don't know! You touched the field and boom! You flew through the air!” Twilight answers.

“That would explain why I can't move, and the searing pain in my hand.” I reply. I hear Cadence ordering her guards to find a doctor. I open my eyes only to see blurred images. “I can't see!” I shout, my mind on the verge of panic.

“John calm down!” Twilight says, leaning over me so I could see her blurred purple form.

I hear more hooves approaching. Minutes later I was hoisted up on a stretcher just big enough to fit me. I try to turn my head but every muscle in my body was screaming at me, the pain in my hand was now travelling the length of my body.

“I'm sorry princess but we have to get him through the field, it's the only way I can treat him.” I hear a stallion say. “There might be a way we can get him through, if we can wrap his body in a magic field the same frequency as the cities bubble then he could float through.”

“But his MAR? Won't it absorb the magic?” Twilight asks.

“I don't think so, from what you tell me the magic needs to touch him. The magic field around his body will be off his skin so it shouldn't affect him.”

“I think we need to try it, John needs medical attention.” Cadence replies.

I lay still, my wings itching like crazy. I really needed to move, I was going nuts like this.

“Stardust, Twilight?” I say.

“We're here brother.”

“Twilight can you do something for me?”

“What is it?”

“You need to knock me out.”

“What!?”

“You need to knock me out, with me unconscious my body won't absorb magic.” I see Twilights form on the edge of my vision. “It's the only way they can bring me through the field, please, just trust me on this.” I see Twilight slowly nod.

“How are we going to do this? We can't use magic on you!”

“Get one of the guards to knock me out, they must know some technique that doesn't use magic.” I say.

“I can't just let somepony....”

“Twilight! They need to treat me!” I blurt out, instantly regretting it I calm myself. “Sister, it's the only way, please.” Twilight goes to say something else but just kisses my fore head instead.

“Ok.” I hear Twilight say as she walks away.

Moments later Twilight returns. “Brother? I found a pony that can knock you out.”

“Who?”

“Greetings sir!”

“Crystal?”

“Yes sir, I have the knowledge to knock you out however....” Crystal pauses. “It might hurt, a lot.”

“Might still be better than getting my body flung into the ground again.” I chuckle.

“Are you ready sir?”

“Crystal, Thanks.”

I get a blurred smile for several seconds before Crystals hoof comes down and everything goes black.

---

I awake with a groan, my body still felt heavy, my muscles taught. I open my eyes and find my vision has returned, though my surroundings almost brought and end to it. The room I was in shined and sparkled so brightly that I almost went blind again. I raise up a hand and rejoiced that I could move again. My hand went over my eyes as I slowly turn my head to focus on other things, I spot utensils on a nearby bench, most I know are used by hospitals to test blood pressure and heart rates.

My gaze shifts as I hear shuffling nearby, I see Twilight lying on a chair across the room, she was fast asleep. A hoof touches my arm and I look to it's source, Stardust was sitting at my bedside, her eyes red with tears.

“Your awake.” Stardust whispers.

“How did it go?”

“Your here aren’t you?” Stardust gestures to the room.

“Where are we?” I ask, looking around the room again.

“The medical wing of the Crystal Castle, Princess Cadence brought you here after you got knocked out.”

“I feel like a slab of concrete.” I state, putting my hand back to my head. “My magic should have healed me by now.”

“About that, the doctors gave some bad and some good news, which would you like first?”

“The bad first.”

“Ok, When you touched the cities magical field your body absorbed some of the crystal hearts energy. Twilight understood, I was just confused.”

I chuckle. “Long story, what's the good news?” I ask.

“Your internal magic is slowly pushing out the crystal hearts magic, the doctors said in a few hours you can walk and tomorrow the magic should be gone.” Stardust smiles, before looking to Twilight. “Should I wake Twilight?”

“No, let her sleep, she seems tired.” I yawn.

“She's not the only one.” Stardust giggles. “You should rest up, the princess has postponed the trade talks till tomorrow.”

I nod. “Thanks Stardust, could you do me a favour?”

“Sure what is it?”

“Could you contact Cadence for me and make sure she doesn’t tell my marefriend back in Ponyville, I don't want her to worry.”

Stardust leans in and kisses my forehead. “Don't worry, I’ll find the princess and tell her.” Stardust walks around my bed and heads for the door. “Just leave everything to me.” She then opens the door and exits.

I look back to Twilight who had not awakened, I close my eyes and drift off into sleep.

---

I was standing in field just outside of Ponyville, the wind was gently blowing through my mane. I look around and see that I am alone. I open my arms and spread my wings, feeling the sun and breeze on my wings. I close my eyes and sigh, it was a perfect day.

“I thought it was my night you loved?”

My eyes shoot open as I turn quickly, Luna was standing behind me, grinning.

“I do, but the sun does feel good on my wings.” I reply, folding my wings back up. “Come to say hello?”

“I have, we haven't spoken in a while, not since that night in the colonies.” Luna giggles. “That was the most interesting dream I've ever entered. Though I have to ask? What was that position you were using?”

I chuckle nervously. “It's was called the reverse cowgirl, it's kind of a popular sexual position in my old world.”

“I bet it was, though it did take you almost five minutes to realise I was standing there.”

“You could have said something or did you like watching?” I reply, smiling.

“I do not watch! I observe, your act was fascinating.”

“Like I said, watch.” I walk passed Luna and drag a finger between her wing joints, Luna let's out a moan. “Even a princess has needs, it's fine to let them out every now and again.” I say, continuing my walk through the field. Luna trots up beside me.

“You like teasing mares don't you?” Luna asks, giving me a narrow stare.

“Only if they are easy to tease.” I laugh. “Anyway, I might think your my stalker the way you come into my dreams and watch me.”

“I....” Luna stammers.

“I lucid dream remember? I always know your there.” I clasp my hands behind my back as we continue to walk. “Did you have anything to ask, or were you hoping to drop in on some 'fun times' between me and Applejack?”

“I admit I was hoping to see some action, but this type of dream is quite rare for you.”

“I do have a soft side you know, humans aren't all death and sex.”

“Shame, my sister did ask about human sexual practice, maybe I should bring her along next time you are having intimate relations with your marefriend?”

“Go ahead I won't stop you, it's only a dream.” Luna gasps at my comment. “What? I'm human not bashful, you can just ask me about my species sexual practices, I have nothing to hide.”

“Well in that case, how do humans engage in this practice?”

“You mean how do we do it?”

“Yes.”

“How about I show you?”

“Wha..” I cut Luna off as I kiss her.

Luna struggles in my grip for several seconds before giving in and accepting my embrace. Our tongues mingle and intertwine as my two hands caress the soft fur of Luna's cheeks. I move one hand and rub my fingers through her mane, I feel the magic in her hair as I keep running my fingers through it.

I break the kiss, smiling down at Luna.

“Do you want to go further? Or should we stop now?” I ask, Luna was still half lidded recovering from the kiss. “Luna?”

“Eh? What?”

“I asked if you want to continue?”

“I have to get back, I'll consider the request.” I see Luna's face turning red. “I bid you farewell John, my champion till next time.” Luna flashes away leaving me to my dream.

I pick an area of grass and lay down, I laugh and draw a one and a zero in the air above me.

“Human one, Pony zero.” I say, laughing again as I put my arms behind my head and enjoy the sunshine.

---

P.O.V – LUNA

Luna's eyes rapidly open, her face blushing heavily. She stands up from her bed and walks over to a mirror. Luna looks behind and finds she's a little bit wetter than usual, Luna sighs.

“Thanks John, now I need a cold shower, a long cold shower.” Luna walks to her bathroom but stops and turns around, Luna wiggles her flank in the mirror. “Oh yeah, I still got it.”

The Crystal Attack!

I sigh heavily, the gentle breeze still blowing over my face. I lay on the grass feeling content, that is until someone steps into my sunlight. I crack open an eye and sigh again.

“What do you want?” I ask, very irritated.

“Oh I just wanted to drop in on my favourite human, that's what friends do don't they?”

“You are not my friend!” I reply, grinding my teeth.

“Come now! I know you don't mean that.” I hear the distinct sound of snapping claws, I open my eye again and spot Discord lying on a sun lounger next to me. “You do have some nice dreams, though I prefer the scary ones.”

I bite down a retort and I mentally give up. “What do you want Discord?”

Discord sits up. “I thought you would never ask.” Discord snaps his claws and my sunny day disappears. “You know, Princess Luna is not the only god that can see the future.” Discord laughs. “I have found an interesting bit of your future quite the riot. I never thought you could be so....Evil!”

“I would never turn evil!” I shout.

“Please! If I had a bit for every time a powerful being said that I would have four bits, but that's not the point.” Discord snaps again, the dream changes to a scene of chaos and destruction. I spin on the spot hearing blasts of magic impact nearby and a laugh that could shake your bones. “Ah! This is my kind of future!” Discord says, spreading his arms out.

I clench my fists as ponies run by, two fillies and a mare screaming. I reach out to them but a large ball of energy hits the ground near them, flinging their bodies in all directions. My wings flare out in reflex, I watch in horror as one of the fillies slowly crawls to the mare, reaching out with a hoof. I stand frozen as the filly taps the mare over and over again, when the mare doesn't move the filly starts to bawl, her cries of anguish tearing me inside.

I go to approach the filly only for a figure to heavily land in front of me. I recognise the bipedal figure, it was me but my armour was different, it was darker and more black looking. The armour made me want to heave.

“What do we have here.” My darker self asks, it was more of a statement than a question. The filly looks up.

“Why?” The filly cries. “Why are you doing this? What did we ever do to you?”

I finally notice who the filly was, it was Dinky, Derpy's daughter. My eyes fall on the mare and I gasp in terror, it was Sparkler. I tried to find the other filly but couldn't, just a lot of blood around a small crater. I turn my gaze back to my dark future self.

“You didn't do anything!” My evil self laughs. “You ponies are so weak....” My future self turns and looks behind me and Discord. “...Isn't that right? My beloved?” I turn to see Luna, no, wait! It can't be!”

“Yes, that is correct my love, and together we shall rule over all of them.” Nightmare Moon says, flying down from the sky. “The first step was Canterlot, now with my sister gone, we can take Equestria.”

“We? Oh my empress, there's no we!” My future self flings out a hand and Nightmare Moon flies through the air and into my future selfs grip. “For months I have listened to you talk and boast about things you are going to do! But you never do them! I on the other hand am not afraid to destroy anyone who gets in my way!”

I continue to listen as Discord leans over.

“Here comes my favourite part!”

My future self brings Nightmare Moon up to his face and smirks.

“And you my empress, are in my way.” My future self lifts Nightmare Moon above his head and slams her body head first down into the ground. I cringe from the sound of Nightmare Moons Head crushing under the power and weight of my future selfs attack.

Dinky nearby whimpers as my future self cleans the blood off his hands.

“And what should I do with you? Your mother so valiantly gave her life trying to save Canterlot, oh she was so brave.”

I clench my fists, my anger with myself reaching boiling point. I wanted to stop this but I knew it was a dream, a vision. It made me more angry that Discord was loving this. As my future self leaned down to pick up the screaming filly, I grabbed discord by the throat and pulled him in.

“Stop this now! End it!”

“Now your no fun.”

“End it or I end you!”

“Fine! I've seen it before anyway.” Discord snaps his claws and the vision fades before returning to my sunny field. “Now that you have seen your destiny, will you keep with this charade.”

“Charade?” I ask.

“Playing the weak minded fool.” Discord floats into my face, poking my chest with a claw. “You could be so much more, together we can cause so much chaos.”

I swat away his clawed hand. “I don't play anything, I play my own role in Equestria, and I like what I do.”

“I don't ask twice! Make your choice!”

“I've made my choice! Go. Fuck. Yourself!” I say, poking Discord back.

“Then rot away! Never for fill your destiny! We will meet again!” Discord snaps, finally vanishing from my dream.

I stand staring at the air where Discord stood, my anger was still there, eating at me. The vision discord showed me, was it real? Or did he make it up? I will never know. The only pony I could ask is Luna, but how will she react? Will she ignore it? Will she ask me if I believe it?

I stood contemplating the questions, I finally look to the sky and scream. My whole body rages. I raise up a hand and target a nearby tree, I pour my hatred into my hand. A beam of energy fires out of my palm causing a long trench in it's wake, I see my sunny field turn blackened and charred. I look at my palm, my chest heaving.

I was power, I was destruction. Discord was right, my destiny is to destroy the one's I love to turn on my friends. I couldn't let that happen, I needed control. I needed my family.

---

I open my eyes, the brightness of the room has gone. I groan and turn my head to the window, it was dark outside. I yawn before turning my gaze upon Twilights chair, she was gone too. I cock an eyebrow, Twilight must have gone to get something to eat, she seemed a little ragged. I move my arms and smile as I seemed to have gained most of my mobility back. I spot a glass of water by my bed and grab it, damn I was thirsty. After finishing my drink I lay back in the bed, only for the sound of something breaking outside my door.

“Hello?” I ask, unsure if I get an answer. “Hellooo?” I ask again. When nopony answers I sigh and decide to see if my legs are working.

I remove the bed covers and shimmy my body to the beds edge, I slowly swing my legs out and place my feet on the cold floor. Damn this brings back memories, I chuckle at my thought. Giving myself a hefty push I manage to stand without falling over.

“So far so good.” I say. I stretch my arms and wings in unison, when I was satisfied I approach the door. I stop however and look at Twilight's sleeping place, I frown in confusion as Twilight's books and saddle bags were still there, laying on the chair. “What the fuck is going on?” I turn back to the door.

I reach out and grab the handle, stopping as I realise I only have trousers on. I facepalm.

“Of course they would take my shirt and shoes off!” I look around the room, finding none of my clothing I shrug. “Fuck it, not like this hospital is cold.” I walk back to the door and slowly turn the handle. I was disappointed that the door wasn't made of crystal but then it is a hospital or medical wing in the castle. I poke my head out and notice there was nopony about. I spot two trolleys full of medical supplies tipped over. I step out only for my bare feet to crunch on broken glass. I bend down and pick up a glass shard, twirling it in my fingers I whisper. “What in Luna's mane is going on here?” I frown and head towards the nurses desk, it was easy to find as it had a large sign hanging from the ceiling.

I look over the desk and see paper and quills spread over the floor, files and other classified patient information also randomly scattered. I look up to a clock on the wall, it read twelve sixteen.

“Twelve sixteen am.” I say. “I've been out for over six hours, where is everypony?” I leave the desk and head for the stairs, the lights had gone off in some places and the stairwell was one of them. I raised a hand to give me some light, I was so glad I could use magic. I carefully made my way down to the clearly signed main lobby. If the whole castle was signed this way I would have no trouble getting around.

My wings started to flutter, something I realised at certain times I couldn't control. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I looked in every direction. My face drained of colour when I saw a red stain on the floor. My brain was saying don't look but my body was saying investigate. I walked over and bent down, I dragged my finger through the stain. I raised my finger up and rubbed the liquid between my fore finger and thumb. I knew instantly what it was.

“Blood.” I say to myself. I look around but don't find anymore blood nearby. I go to stand up but suffer a heart attack as a pony shaped blur runs pass me and into a nearby office. I stand holding my chest as I calm my breathing. I walk to the door the pony entered and pushed it open. “Hello?” I say, making my way through the door.

I could hear breathing, it was faint but somepony was definitely in the room.

“Look, I won't hurt you.” I say. “I just want to know what's going on here and where everypony has gone.”

“Their captured, now go away!” A voice replied and judging by the pitch it was a filly's.

“Captured? By who?”

“The bug things! They took everypony!”

I focus my gaze on a large desk and slowly make my way over.

“What bug things? I don't know any bug things.” I say.

“The one's that change, the one's that change to look like you!”

My mind clicks. “You talking about changelings, aren't you?” I get no response. “Look, come out please? I'm not one of them.” Still I get no response. Sighing I raise my hand and the desk envelopes in my yellow aura. I raise my hand higher and the desk levitates, revealing a shaking filly no older than the CMC. The filly had a green coat with a grey mane and tail, I also spot she had no cutie mark. “I see you now.” I state. The filly looks up and quickly turns around facing me.

“Please don't hurt me!” The filly cries, backing up to a nearby wall. “I don't want to die!”

I drop the desk down and walk around it, the filly eyeing me through tears. I bend down in front of her and smile.

“I don't want to hurt you, let alone kill you.” I say, still smiling. “My names John, I'm from Ponyville in Equestria.” I extend out my hand and the filly relaxes slightly, her eyes darting back and forth from my face to my hand. “I won't bite, what's your name?”

The filly reaches out with a hoof and places it in my hand.

“Emerald, m-my names Emerald.” The filly replies.

I shake her hoof and let it go. “Nice to meet you Emerald, can you tell me in more detail what happened here?”

“The Bug things came and attacked everypony, they took them away in green cages.” emerald breaks down into tears. “They took my mommy away! I just want to go home!”

I reach over and stroke her mane. “It's going to be ok Emerald, your safe with me. I will help you find your mother.”

Emerald wipes her tears away. “You promise?” I nod. Emerald lunges at me and hugs my waist, her tears again free flowing down her face. “Thank you.”

“Do you know where they took everypony?” I ask, still stroking Emeralds mane. The filly shakes her head. “How about anything interesting about the bug things?”

Emerald perks up. “I did notice one was very big.”

“Big? How?”

“It was very tall, almost your size. She seemed to be the one in charge.”

“She?”

“Yes, the bug was a mare, I think.”

“Hmm, Twilight told me that during the royal wedding there was a queen that controlled the changelings. She was more intelligent than the others.” I reply, rubbing my chin.

“Maybe it was her then, the queen.” Emerald states.

“I think we need to find others, maybe some guards survived the attack.”

“Others! Aren't you the new Equestrian commander?”

I raise my eyebrow. “You know about that?”

“Most ponies in the empire know! It's big news!” Emerald says, jumping around. “I'm just happy I met you!”

“You weren't that happy earlier.” I grin. “You hid from me.”

“I thought you were a bug, they change shape you know.” Emerald folds her front legs and giving me a pout. “Besides, I saw you jump when I ran passed you.” Emerald narrows her eyes at me.

“Heh, yeah I did, didn't I?” I rub the back of my neck. “Do you know the way out? I got dragged in unconscious.”

“Yeah! Follow me!” Emerald starts down a corridor.

“Hey wait up! You don't want to run into any of those bugs without me around.”

Emerald stops. “Good point, maybe you should go first, I’ll tell you where to go.”

I suddenly reach down and grab Emerald putting her on my shoulders. “Or I can do this and you just tap my head if you need something.” Emerald giggles. “See I'm a fun guy to be with.”

“My mum would freak if she saw me with you.”

“Why's that?”

“She's part of a group of mares that have followed your progress as commander.”

“You mean they stalk me?”

“Sometimes. Though my mum does have some weird pictures of you, your not wearing much clothing in some of them.” Emerald states, shifting like she was nervous.

“You've seen them!?” I ask shocked.

“A few, though most are just like you are now. My favourite is one with your wings open.”

I look up to the filly. “Wait! How has your mother got one with my wings open? I've only done that twice since I came back, and even then there was nopony around.”

“None that you could see.” Emerald replies.

“I'm afraid now.”

Emerald giggles. “Don't worry they don't take any when your with your marefriend, they respect that part of your life.”

I cringe. “That still doesn't make it any better.”

“I'll tell my mum when we find her, I didn't know you had no idea they were doing it.”

“I'm not angry with her, it's just creepy.” I say.

Emerald taps my head. “We need to go down here, it leads down to the main floor of the medical wing.” Emerald shivers.

“Emerald? Are you alright?”

“That's were I lost my mum.”

“Oh.” I look down the stairs and start my way down. “Just hold on and you'll fine ok?”

“Yeah.” I feel Emeralds grip tighten.

I take one step at a time heading down, my bare feet making almost no noise on the hard floor. When I reach the bottom I peer around a corner and freeze, I pick emerald off my shoulders and set her down.

“John, What wrong?” I gesture for emerald to be quiet, the filly bites her lip.

I look around the corner again, I spot two bug things standing next to a door. The bugs seemed to be guarding a side office, I hear bangs and several insults coming from within. I turn back to Emerald.

“Emerald I need you to wait here.”

“Why?”

“There's two bugs guarding a door, I need to remove them.”

“Oh, I'll wait here then.” Emerald sits down, her body visibly shivering.

“I won't be long.” I step out from the corner.

I eye the bugs, slowly making my way towards them. The creatures turn both at the same time, their eyes falling on me. I notice they don't move, probably trying to think what the hell I am.

“Excuse me gents, I was wondering if you could tell me the way out, I seem to be lost.” I ask, looking innocent.

Both of the bugs charge their crude looking horns.

“Or not.” I say before a green blast of energy flies passed me. “Ok, if that's how you want it!” I charge both creatures.

The bugs reply by charging back, mistake number one. I pull back my right arm as the first bug reaches me. I swing forward catching the bug in the chest, I hear a delightful crunch and smile. When the first bug crashes to the floor I recover and raise my hand inches from the other bugs face.

“Think fast!” I say. The bug hesitates unsure what to do. The bug growls charging it's horn again. “Wrong choice!” I grab the bugs horn and break it off. The bug hits the floor and screams, with it's horn still in my hand I raise my right foot and bring it down hard on the creatures head. The creatures screams stop abruptly, I look at the creatures horn in my hand just as the green energy around it sinks into my skin. “They weren't so tough.” I say, throwing the broken horn away.

I walk up to the door, and grab the handle. It was locked. I step back and point a finger at the lock. One blast of magic later and the lock fell out. I go to grab the door only for it to fly open and a pony knocking me back. I land hard on my back causing me to wince. Seriously, I'll never fly if my wings keep taking hits like this.

“John?”

I open my eyes and see the smiling face of Stardust.

“Stardust?”

“John!” Stardust wraps her legs around me, nuzzling my neck. “John! I'm so happy it's you!”

I hug Stardust back. “It's good to see you too.” I look back to the room and see other ponies huddled together. “I take all the ranting was coming from you?” Stardust pulls away looking a little sheepish.

“You heard all that huh?”

I nod. “I sure did.” I lift Stardust off my chest and place her beside me. “Who are the ponies?” I ask, standing up.

“They got rounded up.” I notice Stardust look down her ears flat. “Just like me.”

I kneel down. “Hey don't worry about it, I bet you fought them every step.” I ruffle her mane. “Now I have a pony of my own to introduce.” I look back. “Emerald! You can come out now!” I shout.

I see Emerald poke her head out. “Is it safe?”

“Yeah, there's somepony I would like you to meet.” I watch as Emerald crosses over to us, the filly stops by the corpse of one of the bugs and gives it a swift kick. I chuckle. “Emerald, this is Stardust, she's one of my companions I came with.”

Emerald trots up to stardust and bumps hooves. “Nice to meet you Stardust.”

“Like wise Emerald.” Stardust replies. “So what's the plan?” Stardust asks, turning her attention back to me.

“Huh! What?”

“You are the superior pony here, or should I say superior officer.”

I look at the ponies now leaving the room, some come up and thank me for freeing them.

“Stardust, I don't have much experience leading, maybe somepony here does.”

“Seriously? Your the commander of the Crescent Guard, and your asking for somepony else to lead?”

“I admit it does sound dumb but I have my reasons.”

“I will follow you.” I look down at Emerald.

“You sure?”

“Yep! I trust you.” Emerald says, leaning into my leg.

“Ok, I'll do it.” I reply.

“Yay!” Emerald shouts jumping up.

I walk over and stand between the group of ponies. I clear my throat getting everyponies attention.

“Mares and stallions, I don't know if you know me or not, but believe me when I say you can trust me. I came from Ponyville in Equestria to take part in the trade talks that were supposed to happen. I however had a mishap and ended up in the medical wing, the details I will not tell. I know what these things are that attack your empire and I promise they will be shown no mercy for doing it.” I get cheers from some of the ponies. “All I ask is we stick together and if need be fight as a group.” I get groans as a response. “I know that is not what you want to hear but it might have to be done, I can protect you but not all the time. I ask, will you follow me and fight for your city?” I get more cheering. “I can't hear you!” The cheering is louder. “Good now, the first order of business, is how to get out without being spotted.”

---

P.O.V – PONYVILLE – APPLEJACK AND FLUTTERSHY

“Ah'm glad ya can come with me Fluttershy.”

“Oh it's no problem.” Fluttershy looks down before asking. “What is it you need me for anyway?”

“Ah have a check up, at the hospital.” Applejack turns away. “It's an important one, so ah needed somepony ta go with me.”

“What about your family?”

“They have a lot of work ta do, besides ah don't want them ta panic.”

“Oh my! Why would they panic?”

“It's a.....personal check up.” Applejack says.

“Personal in what way? If you don't mind me asking?”

“Ah've had pains, since me and John last.....Ya know....embraced.”

“I see, how long......?

“Two days.”

“Are they constant?”

Applejack nods. “Yeah, ah've never felt like this before.” Applejack looks to Fluttershy. “Ah'm scared.”

Fluttershy hugs Applejack. “You don't need to be scared, I'm here for you.” Applejack returns the hug. “So, you think your.....?”

“Ah don't know! If ah am, what will John think?”

“Haven't you two been trying?”

“We have, but we ain't compatible! Or that's what we have been saying.”

“Maybe you are, John is changing remember? Maybe his little one's have changed?”

Applejack deadpans. “That's a funny thing to call them.”

“I don't know what he calls his....things.” Fluttershy's cheeks turn red.

“The same as we do, testicles.”

“Oh my.”

Applejack chuckles. The hospital come into sight.

“Ah better get this over with.”

Fluttershy smiles. “Don't worry, I'm sure it's not what you think.”

“Actually Fluttershy, that might be more disappointing. I want one with John and if it's not then....”

Fluttershy hugs Applejack again. “Then we don't say a word.”

“Thanks Fluttershy.” Applejack says heading for the hospital main entrance.

“I'll wait in the entrance area.”

Applejack nods, before walking inside. Applejack didn't want to say it but her heart was going mad, questions rang in her mind, is she? Isn't she? One was certain though, if she was, John was going to get a hefty surprise when he gets back.

The Crystal Attack! - Part Two

Fluttershy waited. She had waited for almost an hour, casting side glances to the clock hanging on the wall. Applejack had been gone a long time, though Fluttershy didn't really know how long the magical scanning takes.

Fluttershy looked around the waiting area of the hospital, there were several pegasi all with wing injuries talking together. Two foals sat next to an older mare, both foals seem to be nursing bandaged legs. Fluttershy glances at the clock again, the clocks rhythmic ticking drowning out every other sound. Fluttershy reaches for a magazine on the small table near her, the first article was about a stallion that wants to be a mare, Fluttershy turns the page as the minutes tick away.

It was a further ten minutes before Applejack reappeared. Fluttershy placed the magazine down and trotted up to her friend. Applejack had just finished speaking to the doctor when she noticed Fluttershy approaching.

“So? How did it go?” Fluttershy asks.

Applejack lowered her head. “I'm not pregnant.” Applejack replies.

“Oh, I'm so sorry Applejack.” Fluttershy could feel the tears in her eyes. “What is it? If you don't mind me asking?”

“It's me, well actually it's me and John.” Applejack looks up to gaze at Fluttershy, a faint redness on her cheeks. “Apparently me and John have been embracing too much....and too hard.”

Fluttershy turns away her cheeks matching Applejack's. “Oh my, you mean your embracing is hurting you?”

“Well not me but my inner walls are getting slightly damaged, the doc says ta calm things down for a few days and let things heal.”

“It's a good thing that John's away to the Crystal Empire then isn't it?” Fluttershy states as both ponies start their trip back to Ponyville.

“Yeah, ah guess.” Applejack stares ahead. “Ah really wanted this ta be more, ah guess me and John just gotta keep trying.”

“Has John been tested yet?”

“Tested?”

“Yeah! To check his compatibility, I heard many couples do it. It doesn't take very long and gives a general look to see if your both capable of having foals.”

Applejack taps her chin. “Ya know that might be a good idea, if John will go for it.”

“He wants a foal with you as badly as you want one with him right?” Applejack nods. “Then he won't object, I think he might be quite open to it.” Fluttershy says.

“Ah'll ask him when he gets back.” Applejack states.

Both ponies come to a cross road, left was to town will right was to Sweet Apple Acres.

“Ah am grateful for your help today Fluttershy, ah couldn't have gone in alone.”

“I am glad to help, if there's anything else you need, just ask.”

“Ah will Fluttershy, ah have ta get back ta the farm now.”

“Ok, you take care of yourself Applejack.”

“Ah will.” The two mares give each other a hug before Fluttershy flies off leaving Applejack at the roadside. “Well, better get back, Granny ain't gonna be happy ah skipped my chores.” Applejack heads off, completely unawares of the hooded figure stalking her every move.

---

P.O.V - ??? - PONYVILLE

A hooded figure walks up to a house on the outskirts of town, a hoof reaches up and knocks twice. The door opens, the hooded figure nods and hands over a letter, a yellow claw grabs the letter and pulls it inside.

“It is confirmed?” A voice asks.

“She is the one, the one he beds with.” The hooded figure responds.

“You have done well,” the yellow claw extends out with a bag in it's grasp. “Here is your reward.” The hooded figure takes the bag and opens it. “It's all there, or don't you trust us?”

“I trust no creature, it's not in my profession.”

“Good, this must happen in shadow. She must be ours.”

The hooded figure nods. “I will be waiting.” The hooded figure turns and walks away.

The door to the house slowly closes, silence follows soon after.

---

P.O.V – JOHN – CRYSTAL EMPIRE

I slammed the head of a bug against the wall, the chitin armour cracking and breaking under my hand. I turn and see my three companions finishing off their opponents, Stardust had taken to combat better than I thought she would, striking and using her body to her advantage. The two others with me were two stallions, one was named Straight Shot, a non crystal pony unicorn. He fought well too which led me to believe he had some training, maybe not military but probably self defence like me.

The second was a crystal pony called Topaz, he was somewhat a strange case. He was very stoic and quiet yet during a fight he was very aggressive. I watched as my three partners cleaned the green ooze the bugs call blood off their hooves. I flicked the ooze off my fingers, before turning to my companions.

“Well that was fun.” I say. “I can give one thing to these bugs, they can creep up on you.” I kneel down and examine one of the fallen insects. I poke the bugs horn and watch as more left over magic absorbed into my skin.

“John, should you really be doing that?” Stardust asks.

“Doing what?” I question, standing back up.

“Letting their magic absorb into you, isn't that dangerous?”

“Not that I can see, my magic absorbency only becomes a problem when large amounts are at play. Short of that, it's no worries.” I reply. “Besides I don't think I could gain anything from the bugs, their magic is quite limited from what I have noticed.”

“Yes, but they do have the ability to shapeshift, you could gain that.” Straight Shot says.

“Possibly,” I smile back at him. “Though, would that be a bad thing?” My companions shake their heads. “Thought not, but let's carry on.” My companions all nod, following in my wake as I continue down the large hallway.

---

I lean against the wall, sighing as I watch the others get some shut eye. We had decided to rest up a bit after leaving the medical wing. We had travelled through many corridors and hallways before using this side room as a rest area. I shut my eyes to join my companions, my solace was short lived as I felt a warm presence press against my side. I crack open an eye and look down, Stardust had moved and lied down beside me, I watched as her head lifted and rested on my right leg.

I eyed Stardust for a couple of minutes trying to gauge her intentions, when she sighed and continued to lean on me I just shrugged and re-closed my eyes. I started to rub Stardust behind her ears, I don't know why I started to do it, I just liked the feeling of a ponies mane between my fingers. My body finally relaxed and I feel into slumber.

“John! Wake up!” I jump awake at Stardust’s shouting in my ear.

“I'm up! I'm up!” I say, rising to my feet. When my hearing returns I hear loud impacts and shouting coming from nearby. “What the hell is going on?”

“The fighting started ten minutes ago.” Straight Shot states, removing his head from the door. “Sound like someponies getting stomped.”

“Yup.” Topaz agrees.

“Who is it?”

“Not sure, but they definitely have powerful magic, I felt the first attack.” Stardust adds. “How come you never felt it John?”

“I'm a very heavy sleeper.” I answer, poking my head out the door. “Well, whoever it is they are getting closer.”

I watch in awe as a section of the corridor blows out and several changelings fly through it. I follow the action as ponies clad in the armour of Celestia's royal guard chase them and blast them down.

“Hey! It's the royal guard!” I state, looking back at the others. “The princesses must be here.”

“Royal guard? As in Canterlot royal guard?” Straight Shot asks, very nervously.

“Yes, why do you ask?”

“Uh, let's just say I have my reasons for not wanting to be anywhere near them.” Straight Shot looks down, his ears lying flat.

I shrug. “Your past is your past, it's not my business. Besides I want to play.” I grin before stepping out in front of two changelings. The bugs both stop and look up at me, I look down at them smiling before leaning forward slightly and in the most glee filled tone I can muster I say....

“Surprise Motherfuckers!” I reach out and smash the bugs heads together, they fall at my feet still alive but unmoving.

The sound of hooves draws my attention up from my prone victims, I see several royal guard come trotting up the corridor. I put my hands on my hips and watch as the guards stop and a unicorn guard in more decorative armour steps forward.

“Are you Commander Core?” I smile internally at his ignorance, seriously, I’m the only human in Equestria. How can he not know who I am?

“Yes, and you are?” I reply.

“My name is Sergeant Light Hammer, I'm with Princess Celestia's advance unit.”

I hold out my hand. “Pleasure to meet you sergeant.” I turn as my companions come walking out. The sergeant places his hoof in my hand as I look back to him. “Sergeant may I introduce my companions, Stardust, Topaz and Straight Shot.” I gesture to each in turn with my free hand.

I notice the guard sergeant recoils when his gaze falls on Straight Shot. He let's my hand go and points to two of his guards then at Straight Shot, I watch in shock as two guards jump Straight Shot and pin him down. I stride over and grab the guards by their armour lifting them off Straight Shot and tossing back to the sergeant.

“What was the meaning of that sergeant!?” I ask, my tone harsh and angry.

“Sir, do you know who that is?”

I shake my head. “I don't care! He has fought with me and proved his worth to be by my side!”

“But sir! That's former Royal Guard Lieutenant Straight Shot! He is a wanted stallion in Canterlot!” The guard replies.

“On what grounds?” I question.

“Dereliction of duty.”

“And that warrants you pinning him to the floor?” I glare at Straight Shot, his gaze never meeting mine. “Who put the arrest warrant out?”

“P-Princess C-Celestia herself.” The sergeant stammers, clearly he was getting intimidated by me.

“Then by my order on behalf of the Crescent Guards, he is in my protection. If any of your guards touch or try to arrest him then they won't be coming back in one piece. Do I make myself clear sergeant?” I say, walking up and poking the sergeants breastplate on the last few words.

“I-I....understand,” The guard replies sighing.

I stand back to my full height. “Now, I take it that Celestia is here?”

The guard grinds his teeth at my untitled use of Celestia's name. “Yes, sir. The princess is in the main staging area of our forces.”

“Then take us there, Please.” The guard nods before motioning for his guards to go back the way they came. I stop as I realised the changelings are still alive, I point a finger at each and put a nice clean hole through their heads. “Now we can go!” I say turning back to the guards and my companions.

As we all run down the corridor to our meeting with the princess of the sun I couldn't help but smile. I was going to have a argument with a god, and I couldn't be happier.

Author's Notes:

Hi fellow readers, this is a small chapter as the next one will be along one due to the events that will happen.

I hope you all are enjoying the story so far!

Brony on! /)(\

The Crystal Attack! - Part 3

“No! No fucking way! How can you do this!?”

“I have no choice, it's either them or the city, I have to choose the city.”

I slam my hands down on the table, it has been two hours since we reached the staging area for Celestia's forces. I managed to get Celestia to talk to me in private, but as you can hear that isn't going so well.

“How can you say that! They may not be your precious Equestrian ponies but they don't deserve this fate!”

“John, please calm down. Your anger is getting us nowhere.” Celestia states, sitting nearby. I so hated her right now, I just wanted to hit something and the table was the nearest object.

I slammed my hands down repeatedly, the table started to crack until with a final hit, the table broke. I stared at the table split in two as I fought to keep my breathing down and my heart rate under control. I was all too aware that my arms were glowing. I look up to see Celestia staring at me with pity and sorrow in her eyes. I stepped back and took a deep breath.

“Better?”

I nod. “I'm sorry princess, I can't just sit by and watch those mares get taken away, I just can't.” I was bracing myself for the bomb shell I was about to land. “Did you know Twilight is part of the taken?”

I receive my answer as Celestia recoils and her ears flatten back.

“I-I...didn't know.” Celestia says, her head lowering.

“I want to save her, give me that chance.” I walk over to Celestia and place a hand on her shoulder, I could feel her body shaking. “Please, I am asking you as Twilights friend, her brother. Let me rescue her.”

Celestia raises her head. “Ok.” My heart races again. “But under one condition.”

“Anything!” I reply.

“You take these and find Luna too.”

I had found out that Luna had taken some of the guards and headed for a section of the city that pegasi saw civilians hiding in. I had also learned that Luna had not reported in and she left with her bodyguard over four hours ago.

I watched Celestia cross the room and flick open a chest with her hoof, she levitated out two objects which I recognised immediately.

“My ring and sword!” I exclaim. “How did you get them?” I ask, taking them from Celestia's magic as she floats them over.

“One of the ponies escaping the castle gave them to me, he was a doctor in the medical wing, he said I would know the one to give these too.”

I smile as I slip my ring back on, I press the ring and sigh in contempt as my armour flashes into existence around my body. I look behind and realise I don't need my cape, pressing a shoulder gem I retract the cape into the neck area of the armour. I finally clip the sword hilt to my armours belt, adjusting the vembraces I nod my thanks to Celestia.

“I should get going.” I say.

“You know the last location of my sister?”

I nod. “Yes.” I look at Celestia and do the Crescent Guard salute. “I will find her princess, you have my promise.”

“I know you will commander, just be safe.”

“You know me.” I say, leaving the room.

Celestia walks over to a window and looks out, she sighs.

“Yeah, I do.”

---

P.O.V - ??? - PONYVILLE

A hooded figure stalks through town, it's motions carefully calculated. The figure slides into an alley and stops to gather it's breath, it had been awhile since it had to do this. The figure takes the bag out of it's cloak and studies it. The figure opens the bag and takes out a cupcake, it was pink with sprinkles. The figure removes it's hood, a pink mane poofs out, encompassing a smiling face.

“Ohh! I hope he likes cupcakes! I hope he likes these special ones, his friend said he does!” The figure frowns. “I wish I knew how to make them!” The figure puts the cupcake back into the bag and places it back in it's secure hiding place. The figure pulls it's hood back up, it takes a few looks around before bouncing out of the alley.

---

P.O.V – JOHN

I leave Celestia looking out a window and proceed to cross the staging area. I was still slightly awed by the size of Celestia's operation. There were...if my military terms were accurate....three companies of guard currently moving about inside the staging area. I spot several stations used for injury and medical treatment, all stations manned entirely by unicorn doctors. I head for the station that held my companions, apparently they needed to be checked for 'contamination'.

I head through the curtain and into the station, almost bumping straight into one of the unicorn doctors.

“Excuse me sir, I'm so sorry!” The stallion says.

I wave a hand. “No apologise needed, though I hope you can tell me where to find three ponies I lost.”

“Lost sir?”

“They came in for a contamination check up.”

“Ah! You mean the mare and two stallions, I do know them sir, you head out back can't miss them.”

I nod. “Thank you.”

“No problem commander, have a nice day now!” The doctor bows before trotting off.

I wish Applejack was here, she would be laughing right now, I think to myself. I head pass several ponies getting treatment, I would help but my knowledge of their injuries was beyond me. I pass through another section of curtain and enter a larger area that contained pieces of machinery. I was drawn to the devices as apart from Twilight's small lab in her basement, I never really saw much technology anywhere else.

“Can I help you sir?” I turn to face a stallion behind me, he wasn't a unicorn but a pegasis.

“Yes, I'm looking for three pony friends of mine, they came in for a check up.” I reply.

“Oh yes! They are in the final stages of the check up and should be out shortly, would you like to wait?”

I nod. “How long is it going to take?”

“Shouldn't be more than several minutes now commander, you can wait over here.” The stallion gestures to a sitting area, I stride over and sit down on an empty chair. “Your friends will come out there.” The stallion gestures to a door across the room.

“Thank you.” I say.

The stallion bows and exits where I came in. I continued to look around as I waited and found the area to be no more than a scrubbing facility, similar to what humans used during spill clean ups. I tapped my foot as I finally heard voices, coming from behind the doors in front of me.

“Ugh! I hate these check ups....”

“You can say that again....”

“Wonder how John got on with the princess...?”

As my companions exited their room I stood up.

“Why don't you ask me Stardust?” I grin as my friends turn their gaze to me.

“Sir!” They all say in unison.

“Now now, what have I said about formalities?” I say as I crossed the waiting area. “So? Are you guys contagious or am I alright to come near you?”

“No, we're fine. It was just routine.” Straight Shot replies. “Though I am glad they washed that green stuff off me, I was starting to feel funky.”

I chuckle. “I know what you mean. However, I need you guys again.”

“John?” Stardust says. “What is it?”

“I have to find Princess Luna, she came to the city to free some civilians and hasn't reported in.” My companions gasp. “My thoughts exactly, but I want to find Twilight more than anything else.” I kick the nearest chair sending it flying. “I should have been there!” I say, clenching my fists.

“If you want me, I’ll follow you sir!” Topaz states.

“Me too!” straight Shot replies. “Anything to get away from the royal guard, and besides I'll be more helpful following you.”

“You know you have my support!” Stardust chuckles.

“Cheers guys, I mean it! Now let's get you guys outfitted, it's going to get rough.”

“I think I saw a royal guard armoury tent nearby ,we can ready up there.” Straight Shot says.

“You going to be ok getting into the armour again.” I ask Straight Shot.

“Yeah, can't say I’ve missed it but it will be nice to feel it against my coat.” Straight Shot sighs. “Then again this maybe the last time I will though, the guard know I’m here now.”

“And they won't lay a hoof on you, as long as I'm here.” I say, looking forward and frowning.

Twenty minutes later me and my companions leave the armoury tent. Straight Shot pulls on his armour and smiles as it fits perfectly, Topaz also seemed at home wearing the armour which only reinforced my thoughts of him being in an army before. Stardust however was having difficulty moving, it seems her wings were getting caught on the armours sides.

“Ugh! How do the pegasi guards move in this stuff. It's itchy, heavy and difficult to move in.” Stardust grabs a strap and pulls on it.

I walk up to her and bend down, I pull on a strap and move a section of armour. Clipping it back on, I give it a tap.

“Feel good?” I ask.

“Yeah, much better! I guess I'll just have to get used to it.”

“Yeah, if you want to be in my guards.”

“Huh?” Stardust says, raising an eyebrow.

I give her a wave of my hand. “Discussion for another time, now we have to save a princess and my sister from what ever these changelings are doing.”

“What about the civilians?” Topaz asks.

“We save them too, nopony deserves to be chained up. Not unless they need to be.” I state, checking my armour and weapon. “We good to go?” The three ponies all nod and we head off.

What must have been an hour later we crossed only half the distance than I hoped we would. It wasn't my companions fault or mine, there were shit loads of changelings between us and Luna's last known position. We had held up in an abandoned shop, the changeling patrols causing us to rethink our plan.

“We need to cross to the south side streets, it's the only way to avoid the patrols.” Topaz says.

“That would take too long! We're losing light fast and we have very little time to complete our mission.” Stardust replies.

“Mission? When did this become a mission? I heard it was a rescue.” Straight Shot states.

“It's a rescue MISSION! And you say you were a guard once?” Stardust says, getting annoyed.

“Enough!” I snap. “We can't take those patrols head on, even I can't take on that many.” I stand up from my sitting position and cross the room, peering out I sigh as the sky was indeed starting to darken. “Princess Celestia is not going to hold the sun up for much longer, though it would benefit her greatly, she still has a job to do.”

“What about the moon?” Straight Shot asks.

“Have you forgot Celestia raised the moon herself for a thousand years before Luna came back.” I reply.

Straight Shot rubs his neck. “Heh! Guess I forgot that!” Stardust sighs. “So boss? What's the plan?”

I look out the window and spot some of the patrols heading off towards the large tower that was our objective. I tap my chin and suddenly a thought comes to mind.

“It seems that avoiding these patrols will be impossible, I say we do a little trimming of our own!” I say, pressing the gem on my neck. My helmet activates as the world turns blue. I look to my companions.

“Let's go hunting!”

---

I make a hand gesture for Topaz to flank around the building, he nods and disappears from sight. I look down on the changelings from my rooftop vantage point, I turn my gaze to an alleyway across the street, Stardust gives me a wave. I look to my left as Straight Shot flashes me a grin.

“Ready?” I ask him.

“More than ever!”

I go to gesture to Stardust but she waves her hooves and points down the street. I look to where she's pointing and I spot a carriage being pulled up, three burly changelings were strapped to it's front. However that was not what caught my sight, several mares were chained in it's back cabin. I grit my teeth as two of the mares in the cabin were two I knew.

“Vinyl? Octavia?” I say.

“You know somepony in that carriage sir?”

I turn to Straight Shot. “You bet your flank I do! Change of plan, we free those mares.” Straight Shot looks to the sky. “We have time! Can I count on you?”

Straight Shot smiles. “You know me sir, anything for the ladies.” I facepalm. “What? You asked.”

I shake my head and turn back to Stardust down below, I give her a gesture to signal we are taking the carriage. I feel a swell of pride when Stardust doesn’t hesitate to nod her understanding. I look back to the carriage and spot that Topaz had gotten much closer to it than any of us. He looks up to my vantage point and gives me a signal that he was ready.

I move and look at Straight Shot. “Let's go.” Straight Shot nods and falls in behind me keeping low.

It took me and Straight Shot several minutes to make it anywhere near the carriage. I count the changelings nearby, seven plus the three burly carriage pullers. I was also perplexed as to why the carriage had stopped here, I shook the thoughts out of my head, I needed to be in control and these thoughts were distracting. I peered over the roof edge of the building I was kneeling on, two changelings were below me. Perfect!

I turn to Straight Shot. “Left one's yours!” He nods. “Let's get this done!” I gesture to the others for the attack to commence by fist pumping the air. Two seconds later Topaz jumps out of his hiding place and takes out a changeling, Stardust jumps out and knocks out two changelings near her. I pull out my sword, stand up, jump off the roof and grin as my sword slides through the body of the changeling with little effort.

Straight Shot lands on and kills the other changeling before it can turn and attack me. Five down, five to go. I stand up to my full height, my wings flaring out either side. I smile as two changelings high tail it away. I turn my attention to the three burly changelings, they seem to be looking confused. I raise my sword hand, the blade still dripping with green ooze. The three bugs unhook from the carriage and slowly walk over to me.

“Think twice!” I say, still pointing my sword at the three burly changelings. “You have one chance to run! And this is it!”

The changelings look at each other and continue their approach. I shake my head and lower my sword, turning my attention back to Straight Shot I smile.

“Seems they want to die.” I say. “You up to that?”

Straight Shot looks up to me. “They deserve it!” I nod.

I spot Stardust and Topaz flanking the remaining changelings, Topaz glances over and catches my eye, I nod and he returns the gesture. Lowering my body I raise my sword in an attack stance, I was shaking inside but it wasn't from fear. I stole a quick glance to the carriage, the ponies inside were looking out, some had looks of concern, some fear, others had looks of happiness. I turn my attention back to the burly changelings, they were so close now.

I closed my eyes and with a cry, I charged. Topaz and Stardust jumped out of their ambush points and tackled the last of the smaller changelings that remained behind. The burly bugs in front of me reel back as I sprinted forward, I reached the first and drove my blade into it's chest, it screeched in pain. Pulling my blade out I backspined and chopped the bugs head off, it rolled over to the carriage and the ponies inside cheered. I dodge a leg swipe from the second changeling and brought up my right fist in retaliation, I caught the changeling on it's jaw sending the creature sprawling. I heard a yelp of pain and turned to see Stardust get blasted by a green bolt of energy, I screamed and blasted the changeling with my own magic, green and black pieces rained down seconds later.

Topaz finished off his changeling and ran over to Stardust, checking her side he nodded back to me. I grind my teeth and turn back to face the changeling I punched, it was getting back up. I walk over to the changeling, my path was clear on it's existence, my anger was reaching point. The changeling gets back to it's feet only to meet me face to face, it charges a spell, in a fit of stupidity I grab it's horn. A decision I was going to regret, fast.

The pain was hard and came fast, the raw energy of the changelings horn flowed up my arm. I screamed and tried to let go, my hand wouldn't respond, the muscles clamping down and dead set on not letting go. I carried on screaming as green energy flooded my body, even the yellow glow on my arm changed colour. I dropped to one knee the changeling following suit. I managed to open my eyes through the pain, I could see the changelings armour turning grey as it's magic left it's body, I slowly turned my head to see both Straight Shot and Topaz holding back Stardust. Stardust was screaming something at me, her front hoof held out towards me, Topaz was speaking but no sound could be heard. I raised my free hand and held it out towards my friends.

I felt the last of the changelings magic absorb into my arm, my hand let go and I fell to the ground. The pain running through my body was immense, It felt like every nerve in my body was exploding. I lay there, my conscience slipping away. My armour felt heavy, I stared at the sky, I couldn't move. Just before my vision faded, Stardust dropped by my side closely followed by Topaz and Straight Shot. I reached up a hand to Stardust's face and smiled, the next thing I felt was Stardust' s hoof touching my hand.

Then darkness took me.

State Of Mind - Q+A

Hi fellow readers and likers of State Of Mind!

I thought that now chapter 40 was in the works I would give everypony a chance to ask some questions.

The questions can be about John or about his abilities or even questions about how the story will go, but as to the latter I can't go heavily into detail but can give away some sneak previews.

Like this bit that will happen later in the story....

---

John stood in Celestia's chambers, his face was rife with glee at the princess now laying at his feet. He held up his hands, the black armour still shining brightly in the moon light. John turned his gaze upon Celestia, deactivating his helmet he looked at the so called princess of the sun and he laughed. He laughed so hard his sides hurt.

"For all the power you wield, in the end you were nothing!" John says, his laughter ceasing. "Your little ponies claimed you to be the most powerful pony in Equestria! Oh, how I have proved them wrong!" John unclips his sword and touches the gem on the hilt, seconds after the blade extends John lifts the sword up and glares at the princess. "Now to finish it!" John brings the sword down but it doesn't connect, a dark blue aura surrounds Celestia's prone form.

"Not yet my love! She needs to see what will become of her precious Equestria!" John turns, a large smile on his face.

"Very well my empress, what about the others?"

"Are they locked away?"

"Very." John replies nodding.

"Good! Then they should be no problem."

"I'm glad you gave me this power, I like it!" John says flexing his free hand.

"You deserve it, my other self held you back. This way you are what you where born to be, a god amongst mortals."

"Yes my empress, shall we go reshape the world?" John says, re-clipping his sword back to his waist.

"Yes let's, for soon all of Equestria will call me Empress Moon!"

"And it will be a glorious day for all!" John says as he and Empress Moon leave the unconscious Celestia behind.

---

Well that's a small snippet of the story much later on, so as you can see it get's very exciting!

So anyone who wants to ask a question just leave it in the comments and I'll reply by posting a chapter that will contain your question with it's answer.

The Crystal Attack - Final Battle!

I knew I was dreaming, the rolling waves and the beach scene pretty much gave it away. I put my hands in my pockets and looked out over the water, I smiled. My attention was brought back to the beach as a child, a human child, ran pass me. I followed the kid and realised something, it was me. The small boy was me, about five I think. I followed after my young self until the child ran up to a couple sitting on a large picnic blanket. I stopped, my heart beating faster, it was my parents.

I stood watching my mum and dad play with the young me, I watched as my young self leapt off the blanket and headed towards me. My younger self stopped in front of me and looked up, I waved, my younger self just stared at me before holding out a hand. I looked over to my parents and they were smiling at me. I turn my gaze back to the child in front of me and held out my hand, my younger self dropped a badge into my hand. I looked at it and it was the crescent guard emblem, my younger self saluted me and I returned the salute. My past self chuckled and ran back to my parents, all three waved as the dream faded out.

****

I slowly opened my eyes, I felt like I just had something really heavy fall on me, my whole body ached from head to toe. I tried to raise up a hand to my forehead only to find it was strapped down. I tried to move but my whole body felt sluggish and I just wanted to sleep.

“Your awake.” I turned my gaze to the voice.

“Luna?” I croak. “H-how?”

“My guards found you, you had a very frightened mare screaming at you to wake up.”

“I was stupid, I grabbed a changelings horn mid spell without thinking. I must have absorbed every drop of magic the changeling had.” I slowly move my head to look about the room. “My companions? Are they safe?”

“Yes, they are across the hall. Would you like me to get them?” Luna asks.

“No, I don't want them to see me this way.” I reply.

Luna snorts. “They heard you scream and pass out from the magical absorption, your current condition is no different.”

“Fine, what about the mares?”

“They are fine also, but I will ask. How are you feeling?” Luna asks, leaning in and placing a hoof on my shoulder. “You absorbed changeling magic, even we ponies don't know much about it.”

“I feel funky and like I’m drained but apart from that not much else.”

“No pain or tightness?”

“Only when I see your flank.” I laugh, only to cough seconds later. “Ow!”

“I take that as a yes then.” Luna smiles. “You had us worried John, you had me worried. Please in the future, be more careful.”

I nod. “I'll try.” I look down to the straps. “How about taking these off now.” I wiggle my arms.

“Sorry about those but you came in thrashing about, you also knocked out two of my guards.”

“I guess it must have been painful.” I say, sitting up as Luna unties my bindings.

“How are you feeling now?”

“I feel better, my magic is returning quickly.” I rise off the bed and stand up. “You know, this is freaky! Moments ago I felt weak and drained, now I feel normal.”

“Your MAR is unique, it is quite remarkable. In a few moments you should be restored, though your attacks may be somewhat weakened still.” Luna says walking over and levitating two items to me. “I think you would like these back?”

I reach out and take my ring and sword. “Thanks Luna, I guess I need to tell my friends I’m fine.”

“Would you like me to go with you?” Luna asks, giving me the puppy eyes. Fuck.

“If you wish, I have no objections.”

Luna let's out a squee of delight and falls in beside me, I reach for the door but stop as I feel light headed, I turn to Luna and see she has a weird glow about her. The glow was like an aura of magic but more subtle, like it wasn't supposed to be there normally. I shook my head and opened the door.

“Are you alright John?” Luna ask, noticing my hesitation. “You look slightly pale.”

“Yeah, just felt light headed all of a sudden, guess I'm not hundred percent yet.”

“Well take it easy, you went through a major magical experience.”

“Don't worry about me, It'll pass.” I say, holding up a hand and waving it. “Besides, if anything goes wrong your here, so I'm in safe hooves!”

“Your right.” Luna replies, heading for a door across a large hall. “Your companions are in here, so are the ponies you rescued.”

“All of them?” I ask.

“Yes, why?”

“Nothing! Just asking!” I say, pushing open the crystal door. Before I could speak Luna shouts out.

“Hey everypony! Your hero's here!” I give Luna a glare as she walks away. “Have fun!” Luna states and closes the door behind her.

I look out over the room, fifteen mares all staring at me, with two stallions in the back both seem to be scared shitless. There was a weird silence for several minutes before half the room charged at me and knocked me over.

“Watch the wings!” I shout.

Seven mares sit around me as three hug my chest, if Applejack saw me now, I would be dead. Though one of the mares she would understand. I look down and spot Octavia with her forelegs wrapped around my waist. The other two I had no idea who they were but both were crystal ponies.

“Hi....Ladies....” I gasp, my face turning red. “How's it going?” The three mares let go and sit up by my side. “I guess that's thanks for saving you I take it?” The mares giggle. “I take that as a yes then!” I say standing up and ruffling the mane of the mare nearest to me. I turn my gaze to my two stallion friends, I laugh as some mares were trying to thank them, though to my companions horror they were too thankful. “Hey guys!” I shout over. “Having fun?”

“I would be! But the mares are too thankful, any other day and I would be happy!” Straight Shot replies. “I would seriously like some help over here!”

“M-Me too sir! I am feeling very awkward!” Topaz adds.

I chuckle before addressing the mares. “Ladies! I'm sorry but I need my fellow companions back!” The mares all let out a collective 'aww'. “I know but I promise I'll bring them back!” The mares all perk up, and step aside so my friends can exit. Stardust was not around though. “Hey where's Stardust?” I ask Topaz.

“Not sure sir, she left ten minutes ago but hasn't returned.”

“Did she say where she was going?” I ask.

“No sir.” Topaz replies shaking his head.

“I did hear her saying about some unfinished business.” Straight Shot states.

“Unfinished business?” Straight Shot nods. “I better go find her then, she needs to be here.”

“Where should we wait for you sir?” Topaz asks.

I look around and notice an empty room. “Wait for me in there.” I point to the empty room. “I'll be back soon.” My two companions nod and head into the room, I turn around and head down the only corridor.

I continue on until I reach a large lobby area, ponies of every kind were running about, some looking more flustered than others. I slowly take in the area, I smile as my gaze falls on two guards talking too a pony behind a large hotel type reception area. I make my way over to the guards, as I approach the pony behind the desk points to me. The guards turn around.

“Commander! It is warming to see you up and about.” One of the guards says bowing his head. The other guard follows suit.

“Good day gentlecolts.” I say bowing my head. “I was wondering if you have seen a friend of mine? She's a pegasis about yay high and sporting a green coat with a mint green mane.” I continue, hovering my hand above the ground.

“Yes, we saw a mare bearing that description heading up those stairs about ten minutes ago.” The guard points to a set of stairs across the lobby.

I nod my thanks. “Thank you gents, I have to be on my way.”

“Of course sir! It was an honour talking to you.” The guards salute. I salute back before turning heel and heading to the stairs.

I head up the stairs and notice they lead to an observation area, I reach a set of double doors made of crystal. I push open the doors and step out onto the viewing platform, I take a quick look around and spot Stardust sitting by herself. I make my way over but stop as I hear her talking to herself.

“Wake up Stardust! He won't like you! He's taken!” Stardust sighs. “I guess it's for the best. What stallion like him would want me? He's going to be a commander, and I'm worthless.”

I hear enough to step forward. “If you think that, then maybe I’ve made the wrong choice.”

Stardust stiffen up and snaps around. “John! I...”

“I heard what you said Stardust.”

“Oh....” Stardust looks down.

“And your not worthless, far from it. That's why I chose you, you are strong and like me you let your emotions get in the way.” I say. I walk over to the crystal railing and place my hands on them. I look over the city and frown as several spouts of smoke rise out of destroyed buildings. “Stardust, I like you as a friend, I admit it may never get higher than that. But would that be a bad thing?”

Stardust shakes her head slowly. “I guess not....”

“You are a great pony, you just can't see it!” I put a hand on Stardust's head. “You will make a stallion very happy, you just need to find it in yourself to say 'I can do this!'”

“You really think I can be more than what I am?”

“Wouldn't be much of a friend if I didn't think so!” I turn back to the double doors. “Now let's get back, we have ponies to save.” Stardust nods and trots happily beside me as we head back.

We reach the room I told the others to wait when I hear Luna's voice coming from inside.

“....You will follow him without question?” Luna says.

“Yes your highness, he has proven to me that he is a capable leader, I will follow him to my death if he should ask.” Topaz answers.

“I'm not on the follow to death route but I agree with Topaz, he has proven himself.” Straight Shot replies. “Besides he has good hindsight, and a strong sword arm.”

“Thank you, I'm glad you approve of him.” There's a small pause. “I should get going.”

“Of course princess, and we promise you, John is in capable hooves with us.” Topaz states.

“I'm sure he is.”

I stand up as Luna exits the room upon seeing me her ears fold back slightly, but she recovers.

“John? I see you have found Stardust?”

“Yes I have Luna, and if you have any quarrels with me I would like if you came to me.”

“You weren't supposed to hear that.” Luna says.

“I just got the last bits, but if you had doubts why not say something? You Princess Luna for heavens sake, your my superior.”

“I don't have doubts, I just wanted to see what your companions thought of you.” Luna looks to Stardust. “And judging by the happy expression on you, you approve of John aswell?”

“I do your majesty, I would follow him anywhere!” Stardust replies, stomping a hoof on the ground.

“Then you have assembled a strong team my champion, don't let it down.”

I nod. “I won't! Though there is one thing!” Luna raises an eyebrow. “Do you know where the changeling leader is?”

“I do.” Luna states, her horn glows and a large scroll appears before me. “It's marked with the changelings main stronghold, go with my blessing.” Luna bows as I take the scroll out of the air.

“Your not coming?” I ask.

Luna shakes her head. “I have forces still fighting in nearby areas, the changeling leader is all yours.” On that note Luna walks away leaving me and Stardust looking to one another.

“I guess we need to form a plan then?” Stardust asks.

I nod. “Yep, let's get this started!”

Me and stardust enter the room, where for the next hour we plan our attack down to the last detail, leaving just enough room for any sudden changes to take place. I knew this was going to be another challenge for me to pass.

---

P.O.V – TWILIGHT - ???

“Come on!” Twilight sits back down on her haunches as the seventh spell fails to breaks her cage. “Why is my magic not working?”

“These bars have runes!” Twilight looks up and over to a mare across the room, the mare was a unicorn and by the shine of her coat she was a crystal pony. “You'll just burn out trying.”

“But why can't I sense the runes?” Twilight asks.

“They are magic even we crystal ponies haven't seen, they are immune to our senses and are powerful enough to keep even you here.” The mare says, pointing at Twilight.

“Me? You know me?”

“Every pony knows you! Twilight Sparkle, you helped to save the Crystal Empire from sombra when he came back. You are quite known here.”

Twilight blushes. “I'm nopony special, I just done what was right.”

“But still, we all owe you our lives, even if they are short lived.” The mare says, looking to the floor.

“Don't you worry, my brother is out there and he will save us!”

“Your brother? But the changeling queen has him locked up with Princess Cadence.”

“Not that brother!” Twilight states causing the mare to look confused.

---

P.O.V – JOHN – CRYSTAL CITY

I rush up to the buildings edge, and peek my head around. I turn back to my only companion.

“You ready?”

“As I’ll ever be sir!” Topaz replies.

I reach to my chest a press a small red gem. “You guys in position?”

“Yes sir!” Comes a whispered reply from the gem, I have to ask Luna to make these for my guards, these communication gems are sweet. Much to my chagrin though they are restricted to elite shoulders. Straight Shot had to 'acquire' these for us to use.

I unclasp my sword and activate the blade, I reach up and press my helmet on too.

“Ok Topaz, you know what to do!”

“Got it sir!” Topaz says before he jumps out from behind the building. I peek and see the changelings guarding the front door of our target all snap to look at him. “Oi! You scaly bugs! Come and get me!” I watch as half the guard move off and chase Topaz down.

I hoped Topaz would be fine as now there's only six changelings to deal with. I press the red gem twice signalling the attack, I grin as I leap out from behind my cover and charge the nearest changeling. The look of horror on it's face was priceless.

---

P.O.V – TWILIGHT - ???

Twilight sits back against the wall as a changeling enters the chamber. The bug walks passed all the cages noting the mares in each one. That is until he stops right in front of Twilight's cage.

“You are a precious one aren't you?” The changeling rasps. “It will be fun breeding you!”

“What do you mean, breeding?” Twilight asks.

“You ponies are so ignorant, they teach you nothing about us ,yet they expect you to fear us!”

“I don't fear you!” Twilight shouts. “I beat your kind once before, and I'll do so once again.”

“You won't be able to fight back, not when you are full of eggs.” The changing rasps out a laugh. “Yes, that is the fate that awaits all of you.” The changeling turns so all the other mares could hear. “All of you are going to bear the future generations of our race, but most of you will not survive, same really. All of you are such fertile stock.” The changeling grins at Twilight and heads back to the door from which he entered. “But don't worry, the birthing is quick and painless.” The changeling laughs before exiting.

“Well, at least we now know why they want us!” The same mare across from Twilight says.

Twilight looks up to the ceiling of the chamber. “Please John, help us.” Twilight lowers her head but perks up when a thought enters her head. “Of course! I can send him a signal.” Twilight thinks for several moments. “It should work but will the runes block it.” Twilight shrugs and begins channelling her magic into her horn. The mare in the chamber all shout but Twilights magic blocks everything out. After a minute of channelling, Twilight's horn let's out a shockwave of energy that slowly ripples outward. “Heh, I'm here brother....” Twilight says before collapsing in her cage.

---

P.O.V – JOHN - ???

I lift my sword up and stab it through the skull of the prone changeling, another lunges at me but a well time tackle from Topaz brings it down. We have been fighting changeling every step since entering the building, I have no idea what this place was before but the alien style organic stuff on the walls indicated we were in the right place.

“Everypony report!” I says, as the tide of changelings subsides.

“I'm fine!” Topaz states to my side.

“I'm present!” Straight Shot answers, picking himself off the floor. I noticed he has some deep cuts on his face and one on his flank.

“I'm also doing well.” Stardust adds, pushing a changeling corpse off her legs. “Where did they all come from?”

“I'm guessing they are all the changelings that fled from the royal guards, all they did was fly back here and bolster the defences.” I say. “Quite intelligent if you ask me.”

My companions all nod. “It seems the changelings prefer strength in numbers.” Topaz states kicking a dead changeling.

“Ha! Didn't work this time though did it!” Straight Shot replies. “Anyway, what's our next move sir?”

“I think we should.....” I stop as large magical surge hits my senses, there was only one pony I knew with that magical signature. “...Twilight.” I whisper. I immediately sprint down a corridor, leaving my companions shouting after me.

I kill three changelings by blasting two and slicing the third as I kept on running, I could hear hooves behind me signalling my friends weren't far behind. I rounded a corner and came face to face with a large door and four grinning changelings.

“Your attack ends here!” One speaks up. “The mares are ours!”

I grind my teeth. “You won't be leaving here alive! Let alone take any mares with you! And as for your leader, she'll die soon enough!” I shout.

“You cannot kill our leader, she is never ending! The form she has now is but a shell, her mind and greatness will live on!”

I ignored the changeling and pointed my sword at him.

“So, how do you want to die? Slow or quick?” The changelings all charge me. “Quick it is then!”

---

P.O.V – TWILIGHT - ???

Twilight lifts her head up, the spell she used earlier had left her drained but the sound of fighting nearby rose her. She tries to get to her feet but her body just didn't have the energy, it didn't help that she hadn't had anything to eat in hours.

“Twilight? Are you ok?” Twilight shifts her gaze. “Oh my gosh, you had me worried there!”

“W-What's going on?” Twilight asks, her head was pounding.

“Seems like somepony is kicking flank!” The mare replies. “And judging by the sound of it, the changelings are losing.”

Twilight was going to say something but was stopped by the chamber door blasting inwards, followed by the smoking remains of the changing from earlier. Twilight smiled.

“Not breeding anything now are you?” She whispers to the corpse.

“Twilight!?” A shout causes Twilight to turn to the door. “Twilight!?” A figure enters through the smoke, a sword in one hand will the other was glowing bright yellow. “Twilight you in here!?”

“Over here!” Twilight says, the figure turns towards her.

The figure runs up to the cage dropping it's sword.

“Twilight! Give me second!”

“Wait John!” It was too late, the figure grabs the cage and the magic is the figures arms cause the runes to react.

---

P.O.V – JOHN - ???

I dodge the first changeling and catch the second in mid air, smashing it's head into the nearest wall. I turn just in time to stop the attack of a third changeling. The other two changelings were being set on by my companions who had caught up. I now could focus on the changeling in front of me, I noticed it was the one who spoke seconds before.

“Haven't got much to say now have you, fucker!” I growl, my hands were glowing. “Come on! Let's see what you got!”

The changeling lunges forward and blasts a green bolt at me. I block the blast with my sword. I lower my blade just in time to see the changeling fly at me. I raise my sword up and the changeling slides point forward on to it. I was as the changeling slide down my blade, it coughs up green ooze.

“You picked on the wrong ponies!” I spit in it's face and place my hand on it's chest, in one blast of magic I force the changeling off my sword and send it flying through the door it was guarding. I turn to see my companions finish off their targets.

I head for the door and step inside. “Twilight!?” I get no response. “Twilight!?” I shout again. “Twilight you in here!?”

“Over here!” I hear come from my right. I turn and see Twilight laying on her side.

I run over dropping my sword as I ran up to a cage. Looking at the cage it didn't seem that sturdy. “Twilight! Give me a second!” I reach up and grab the bars, Twilight says something but I didn't hear it, I cry out as something reacts to my touch and cause the whole cage to electrocute me. I let go of the bars and notice my armour was smoking. “What the fuck was that!?” I ask.

“They have runes! Your magic won't work!” I turn to look at a mare in a cage across from me. I see my companions enter the chamber.

“Get all the cages open, and for gods sake don't use magic!” All my friends nod. I bend down and pick my sword back up, I approach the lock on Twilight's cage and give it a swing. I recoil as the runes react to my sword and force the sword to fly out my hands. “Fuck! Of course the swords magic!” I look around for anything that I can use, finding nothing I let out a scream of frustration. Twilight was laying two feet from me and I couldn't get her out, then a thought came to mind, I absorbed changeling magic maybe it could help.

I looked down to my arms, I was nervous, but the changelings made it look easy. I held out my right arm and imagined it morphing into a blade, I was shocked to see my yellow magic turn green. My arm suddenly flashed and it was replaced with a green blade, seriously my fucking arm was now a green blade of energy coming out the elbow. I looked down to see Twilight wide eyed, I smiled.

“You may want to close your eyes.” I told Twilight, lifting the green blade above my head. I brought the blade down and the whole cage sparked as the runes overloaded and the lock was broken open. I looked at my arm and imagined it returning to normal. Much to my relief it did change back. “Twilight! Don't move!”

“It's ok, I'm just drained, very hungry.” Twilight whispers, I reach down and place my finger on her nose. I let some of my magic flow out and into Twilight.

“Better?” I ask as Twilight starts to get to her hooves.

“Better.” Twilight looks at my arm. “H-How did you do that?”

“I'm not sure, I just thought about my arm changing into a blade and it happened.”

“But it's high level magic! Changelings do it easily because they are born with the capability.” Twilight says.

“I came here to rescue you and all these other mares, We'll talk about this later ok?” I say standing up.

“Ok.”

I went to all the other cages using the changeling blade to break them open, the mares all trot out and hug me. I was glad they were safe so I ordered my companions to lead them out to safety. Stardust protested but I convinced her that they were all needed to protect them, I however had the leader to find.

I walked through several halls, my red gem on my chest blinked twice to signal the rest had got out safely. Then I reached my objective, the organic stuff on the walls had to end at a certain point, all I had to do was follow it. I came across a large door guarded by two hulking changelings. I stepped towards them one hand glowing and the other holding my sword.

“Two choices, run or die!” I said simply.

The changelings looked at each other then vanished as they teleported out.

“Good choice.” I say before blasting open the door, subtlety was long gone.

I walked into a chamber that had several pods hanging from the ceiling, they were all empty. I felt that this room was much colder then the rest of the building, I shivered as I walked to the center.

“You have come at last.”

I turn as the voice echoes off the walls.

“You the changelings leader?”

“I am that yes, but you are far more interesting.”

“I have come to stop you! Show yourself so this may end.” I say.

“End? This will never end, I am forever lasting.” The voice states.

“Not after today you won't be, I will hunt you down, maybe not now but I will.”

“Please, many ponies have said that and all have fallen.”

“I'm sick of talking to an echo! Face me or I destroy the building! I don't think you can escape a blast that powerful.” I state.

“Fine! But it will do you no good, I will be back.” The voice stops as I hear a fluttering coming from the ceiling. I continue to stare as this large changeling comes down from the ceiling, I could tell it was a she, the slim figure and long green mane gave it away. “Like what you see?”

I shake my head. “Your a bug, why would I find that interesting.”

The changeling turns and flashes me a pink slit. “Because I have full reproductive capability, I just don't use it.” The changeling walks around me in a tight circle. “There has never been a creature that I considered good enough to sully my insides. But now it looks like I have.” The changeling strokes a insect wing over my back.

“I would never lay with something like you, you hurt the one's I love and you'll pay for it!”

“Oh please! You may have beat my guards but they are but drones, their sole purpose is to die for me, soldiers nothing more.” The changeling walks up and puts her face near mine, I couldn't move. “But you may prove to be a fitting consort, your purpose will be to breed with me and increase the hive.”

“I can't breed with you, I'm not your species.” I say, my body still frozen.

“Why does that matter? Ponies have spells that can temporary alter your body to be compatible.” The changeling notices my expression. “What, you mean they never told you? And all this time you have been trying with your mare friend to make a foal.” The changeling laughs. “And here I was thinking the ponies were your friends.”

“I don't care what you say, you'll say anything to save your life!”

“Save my life? This body is worthless to me, but your body, now that's a different story.”

“I won't do anything with you.”

“You won't have a choice!” The changeling's eyes glow green and I can feel my hand reaching for the blue gem on my neck. “Now let's see what you look like hmm?”

My hand touches the gem and my helmet deactivates. I now feel the breath of the changeling as her face hangs inches from my own.

“Hmm, your better looking than I imagined. And the love I can feel from you is overpowering.” The changeling leans in further and grazes my mouth with hers. “Now my slave, I take you for my own!” The changeling lunges her head forward and connects with my lips, I was surprised to find her lips were soft.

I couldn't pull away my body was still unable to move. The changeling broke the kiss and moved to my neck just above the armour. I felt two sharp stabs bite down on my neck, I cried out and my arm moved. The changeling pulled away and coughed, the liquid that came out of her mouth wasn't green ooze but more like actual blood. She looked down and I followed her gaze, I saw my arm had changed to the green blade and had punched through her chest. The changeling looked back up to me and smiled.

“You will be hers, not now but soon.” The changeling pushed away sliding off my magical blade. She coughs more blood up. “At least, I got to taste you first.” The changeling smiles again before falling over, I knew she was dead.

I could move my body now, I walked over and placed my hand on the changelings side. I felt nothing, I heard cracking sounds and looked up just before a large green pod crashed next to me. I deactivated my sword and clipped it to my belt, I turned and ran back the way I came. The Crystal Empire was safe, the changeling queen was gone.

State Of Mind Q+A - Answers

I put out a Q+A several days ago and to my surprise only two people asked any questions, I guess people don't want this story ruined but I did say I would answer and so I shall!

Duelist96 - To answer your question, no. This will not be a one relationship story as I have two friends, one brony, one not; That have created OC's for me to put into the story and they will be partnered with a cannon character. As for John's character some things relationship wise will happen to him and Applejack, but not in the extreme. I will write relationships as alternate P.O.V's when they arise as the partnerships will have a meaning in the story.

Slaynv2 - Your question is that John was not an alicorn in the flashback with Luna, he was a pegasis stallion that could use magic without a horn. I made him that way as his magic was different than everypony else's, and making him into an alicorn was way to cliché for HIE fanfics. The cause of John's change of personality is actually natural for humans, if our family is threatened we will fight for them, if we are happy and content we are relaxed and carefree. Humans have a wide variety of emotions that can come and go as quickly as they appear. If you want a more detailed explanation I can put it in a PM for you, but at the moment John is coming to grips with his new role and he will have rollercoaster rides of emotion till he settles in.

To anypony else that wants to ask a question feel free to ask and I will answer with another Q+A chapter. I will do another Q+A when the story reaches chapter sixty, which it will!

Brony on my friends!

Applepip

The Ceremony

I crossed my arms as I sat outside the Crystal Castle Throne Room, it has been two days since the changeling leader was killed and most of the captured mares were saved. It wasn't all good news though as we all had later found out that three carriages of mares had left the city before we could stop them. I stared at a nearby wall, my thoughts clouding everything out. I could only think that I failed, I failed to save those mares and now they are being taken away, my fists clenched as I thought about it. I swore to myself that me and my guards would hunt down every changeling that still existed in Equestria.

Princess Cadence had invited all my sisters and Applejack minus Twilight because she was already here, to the empire for some ceremony to be held honouring me and my companions. I accepted only because it was the right thing to do, but I couldn't help but frown at how it was set up only two days after the attack. Ponies died, guards and civilians. To say the moral or attitude of the city had fallen was far from the truth, ponies were out day and night after the attack to rebuild what was destroyed.

I had walked through some of the streets in fought in, only to see them repaired like nothing happened. Apparently crystal dwellings are not built but grown from crystals themselves. I watched as three ponies repaired the building that held the changeling leader, I later found out that it was some sort of storage facility for crystals. I smiled as I thought about the crystal ponies and how quickly they could bounce back from the attack.

My mind slipped back into the memories of the others arriving by train the day before, Applejack had tackled me to the ground as I waited for them. The others all watched as me and Applejack shared a long and passionate kiss right on the train platform. The rest of day was me briefing everypony on what happened, near the end Twilight had finished her meeting with Celestia and had joined us as we sat down in the park area of the city.

I had chosen to leave my armour off for the day, it needed a break, I did however wear the ring. When the sun started to set, we all headed back to the castle as Cadence had assigned us rooms. Me and Applejack had a room to ourselves and boy! Last night did we use it!

I smiled again, I never thought I was going to move today. I still have the burns now. I shake my head as I spot a crystal guard approach.

“Commander, We are ready.”

I nod as I rise, my armour was repaired and my cape was flowing behind me, I didn't know exactly what was going to happen but I knew my family and my friends where all going to be there. I adjusted my sword which was hanging from my belt, only I had it activated. I followed the guard as he led me out the castle and to the ceremony. Princess Cadence had insisted that it be held outside in the city centre. When I exited the castle my gaze was drawn to the spinning crystal heart nearby, the magic field emanating from it. I was so glad that it didn't effect me now, flying through the air at break neck speed was not the kind of entrance I would like to make.

I rounded a corner and my jaw dropped, everypony in the city was in the city centre. Rows and rows of ponies sat cheering, as I saw my companions receive medals on a large raised stage in the centre of the masses. All three princesses were there but it was Cadence who was giving the rewards.

“If you wait here sir, the princesses will call you down.” The crystal guard says, turning and walking away.

I looked back to the stage and saw that my companions were walking off, I swallowed nervously as Cadence caught my eye. Even at this great distance I heard cadences voice carry over the crowd.

“Today we have awarded the ponies who help save our fair city from evil, but now we award the one stallion who did more than just save us! He put his life on the line and dealt the changeling army a devastating blow! He killed the changeling leader!” A loud cheer rose up. “Mares and colts! I give you! Commander John Core of the Crescent Guards!” Princess Cadence throws a hoof in my direction.

The whole crowd turns and looks at me, and that's when everything went silent. There was no cheering, there was no applause, just silence. I started to make my way to the stage and realised why it was silent, the ponies were too awe struck to make any sound. The ponies parted as I made my way forward, I even heard one mare make a lewd comment about how large I must be, and I knew she wasn't talking about my height.

As I approached the stage I noticed Applejack and the others standing at the bottom of the stairs leading up. I stop before them and kiss Applejack on the head, which in turn causes her to blush. I grin and head up to the stage. When I reach the top all three princesses unfurl their wings and bow to me. I walk to them and go down on one knee, I lower my head in respect.

“You need not bow to us John, you have earned that right many times over.” I look up and see Cadence standing over me. I rise back up. “John, you have done the empire a great service.” A box levitates over in Celestia's magic. “Please accept this on behalf of everypony in the Crystal Empire!” Cadence opens the box and reveals a crystal key. “This is a key that will give you free reign in the empire, I know it's not much...”

“I can't accept this princess.” I say flatly.

A collective gasp goes over the crowd, the princesses all stare at me, Celestia had a scowl.

“I cannot accept this because I didn't do it alone.” I see that all the princesses need further explanation, I turn and see a statue nearby in the shape of a crystal pony wearing armour. I smile as it gives me an idea. I reach over and take the key, I give it a look and grin as it is something I can change. “I'm not saying this gift is unwanted but to give it to me alone is not something I can agree with.” I turn to the crowd. “Many ponies died in the attack at the hooves of the changelings, and I don't think their sacrifice should be any less significant.” I levitate the key up and focus my magic, the key starts to spin faster and faster in the air. A yellow glow shines from the key and as the spinning gets too fast for anypony to see, the light flashes.

I watch as my efforts appear before me, the key had changed into a crystal heart. Three emblems were engraved on the heart, a crescent moon, a sun and a crescent moon on top of a shield crossed by two swords. I lower the heart and hover it over the crowd.

“This heart symbolises the unity of our nations! The unity of Equestria and the Crystal Empire, both coming together to defeat a common enemy!” I turn and float the heart up to the statue. With a little concentration, I meld the heart into the breast plate of the statue's armour. Turning back I notice the smiles on the princesses faces. I look back over the crowd. “This statue combined with the heart will serve as a permanent reminder of the sacrifice both side took in the conflict!”

I turn around and continue.

“Princesses, on my world we have had many wars, some far more damaging than others. We have a yearly event called remembrance day, it's a time were we can celebrate and honour the soldiers that gave their lives to protect the rest of us.” I step in front of Cadence. “And with your permission I would like to share one aspect of it.”

“Of course John, please continue.” Cadence replies.

Addressing the crowd once again I raise my voice.

“In my old world we had an event in which we honoured the dead by celebrating their sacrifice for our nations, a debt that no-one can repay! During this celebration there was a special event called the two minute silence! This silence was for everyone in attendance to remember the fallen and their accomplishments! I would like to perform this silence with you all now, and remember the ponies who gave their lives to keep us safe!” There was a murmur in the crowd.

“How do we start this silence?” Luna asks.

I turn my head. “I will start it by launching a magical orb in the sky the silence will take place as it falls, when it hits the stage the silence will be over.”

“Then, shall we start?” Celestia says.

I nod and turn back to the crowd. “I will launch a magical orb into the sky! As it falls the silence will be in effect, when it hits the ground the silence will end!” I shout, pointing my right hand into the sky palm up. Seconds later I launch an orb of bright yellow light, the orb stops in the air and slowly begins to fall. I turn to the statue and salute, I smile as I hear guards around me salute the statue. I hear nothing from the crowd, apart from the occasional sniffle. I stare at the statue until I see the orb of light hit the ground, the crowd erupts into cheering and applause.

I bring my salute down and turn back to the princesses, Cadence steps up to the stage edge and announces the end of the ceremony. I watch as all the ponies disperse back to their homes.

“That was a perfect ending John.” I bow to Celestia as she approaches me. “Would I be wrong to ask if I could adopt this remembrance day event for Equestria?”

“Princess, it is an event for all, you don't need to ask.” I state.

“Thank you John, I have to get back to Canterlot, I hope you have a wonderful remainder of your time here and I’ll see you soon.” I bow as Celestia teleports away.

“You have made me proud John, I have to go as well but you have silenced any doubts ponies have of your abilities. Farewell my champion.”

“Farewell, princess.” I bow again as Luna vanishes in a blue light.

“John, I loved that silence. It really showed that you care about us ponies.” Cadence says, walking up.

“Of course I care, Equestria is my home now.” I look at Applejack and my sisters as they appear at the stage steps. “And I have a family, to not care would be wrong on so many levels.”

Cadence nods. “I understand.” She looks around me and grins. “You haven't met my husband yet have you?” I shake my head. “Shining! Can you come here dearest!”

I turn as I watch a white unicorn stallion approach from the side, he gives me a look which I seriously don't like for some reason.

“Yes Cadence?” The stallion asks.

“I want you to meet somepony.” Cadence turns to me and points with her hoof. “This is Commander Core, Princess Luna's new military leader.”

I bow my head. “Prince Shining Armour I presume?” I ask, holding out my hand.

Shining looks at my hand before placing his hoof in it.

“I have heard good things about you commander, however I have heard one disturbing rumour about you.” I swallow hard, my first impression wasn't going well. “It seems you have adopted five mares to be your sisters and even taken one to be your future wife.” Shining gives me a narrow stare. “What do you have to say about these rumours?”

I turn my gaze to Cadence and she looked like she was confused, which in turn confused me.

“Well?” Shining asks, leaning forward.

I feel Applejack nuzzle my hand, I kneel down and stroke her mane, I give her a kiss before turning back to Shining.

“Those rumours are true, everyone. I adopted Twilight and the others as my sisters and I have taken Applejack as my marefriend and future wife.” I lean in and place a finger on his chest. “And if you don't like it you can go buck yourself.” I hear gasps come from behind me, I know Shining is Twilights real brother but if he has a problem with my choices, he has a problem with me.

Shining leans closer to me so we're almost face to face, I can feel his breathing on my face. Then all of a sudden he breaks out in laughter, I stare at him in disbelief. He turns to Cadence and points at me.

“Oh I like him!” Shining pokes me in the chest. “Dude, calm down! I was just messing with you!” He laughs again. “I know you care for Twilight and I'm glad you chose her as your sister, because my friend, I now have a step brother to go out drinking with!”

“Oh no you don't! I don't think aunt Luna would be pleased.” Cadence says, giving Shining a hoof punch to his shoulder. “Besides, he has a marefriend, it just wouldn't be sporting.”

“Ah don't know, if ah could join them, ah wouldn't mind!” Applejack states, walking up and nuzzling my hand.

“Best mare ever!” I reply, scratching Applejack's ear. “Though I would like to continue my stay princess, I would prefer to get back to Ponyville as soon as possible.”

“Oh! So you won't stay for the after party?”

“I'm afraid not, I have three months before I start my training in Canterlot, and I REALLY need to learn to fly.” I turn to Dash. “Isn't that right my teach?”

Dash jumps into the air and hovers by me. “Too right! You need to use those babies, and I am just the mare to teach you.” I swot her across the head with a wing tip. “Heh! I mean yeah your right!”

I chuckle. “I'm sorry princess but I have a lot of training to do before Canterlot.” I look over my shoulder. “Though you guys can stay if you wish? You don't need my permission.”

“I think I’ll stay a bit longer.” Rarity says.

“Me too!” Pinkie adds bouncing around.

“I'll stay.” Fluttershy replies.

“I want to spent some time in the library here!” Twilight states.

“Ah'm coming back ta Ponyville with ya.” Applejack says, nuzzling my hand.

“I know I have to teach you to fly but I want to see more of the crystal guard.” Rainbow says. I raise my eyebrow. “What? Some of these guys are hot, what can I say.” I shake my head and laugh.

“I guess me and Applejack will see you guys back in Ponyville then.” I give my last respects to Cadence and me and Applejack head to the castle to get our things.

---

P.O.V - ??? - ???

A black hoof smashes out of green pod, the occupant falls to the floor gasping for breath. A shadow falls over the prone figure.

“Did we do it my queen?”

The figure gets to it's feet and smiles. “The deed is done! It is planted.”

“She will be pleased!” The second figure cheers.

“I'm sure she will.”

“You don't sound happy my queen?”

“There's been a complication.”

“My queen?”

“He has our power, the ability to change our appearance.”

“How?”

“He absorbed the magic from one of my soldiers, though it was impressive to see him use our power.” The queen walks out on to a large stone out cropping. “It matters not I have completed my mission and now I must report to 'her'.”

“Of course my queen, shall I get your chambers ready?”

“No, I shall be busy all night.”

“Very well my queen, do you need me for anything else?”

“Yes, contact our agent in Ponyville, he has work to do!”

Author's Notes:

Hey everypony! Sorry about the short chapter but I wanted to leave it there for obvious reasons. *cough* cliff-hanger *cough*

I know you guys might have some questions so feel free to ask and I'll answer to my best ability.

Home Again!

I open the door to my quarters in the Crystal Castle, Applejack had returned to hers to pick up her gear. I proceeded to levitate over my bag and place it on the bed. I walked over to the table by the bed and picked up the picture of Applejack, I smiled as I placed it in my bag. I didn't take long to pack up my gear as I never really unpacked much of it. I go to sling the bag over my shoulder when I hear knocking on the door to my room, I place my bag back down and walk to the door.

I open the door to see Shining Armour outside.

“Prince Armour? What are you doing here? Though I'm not implying you can't go anywhere in your own empire.”

Shining chuckles. “It's ok John. May I come in for a second?” I step aside to let him enter. “Thanks.” Shining walks in and sits by the large window at the back of the room. “I wanted to speak with you before you go.”

“Oh? If I knew I wouldn't have left the city centre so quickly.” I say.

“I just needed to ask you something and I really need a sincere answer.” Shining states, turning to face me. “It's about Twilight.”

“Look Shining if you have any quarrel about me asking Twilight to be my sister....”

Shining throw up a hoof. “No it's not about that, actually I'm glad and happy you have. From what Twilight has told me about you, you are more than enough to be part of our family.”

“Then what's wrong?”

“Nothings wrong!” Shining snaps, he lowers his head when he sees me raise an eyebrow. “I'm sorry, you see John I have always been there for Twilight, in our youth we would do everything together. She always made time to hang out with me our do fun stuff, I was the only pony that could bring Twilight out of her books.” Shining sighs. “I won't be around much with me being the co ruler of the empire, I just want to know that you will look out for her. To be there for her when she needs you.”

I walk over and place a hand on Shinings shoulder. “I would never let anything happen to Twilight, you have my word on that.” I remove my hand and pick up my bag. “But one thing you have to understand Shining is that Twilight is not a young filly anymore, she doesn’t need our protection.”

“I know that, but please just keep an eye on her ok?”

I smile. “You know I will, now I must be going, was there anything else?”

“No, and thank you John, Twilight and I am happy to have you as a brother.”

“Twilight has done so much for me over the months, and I love her as if she was my own sibling. As long as I draw breath, Twilight will live safely.” I state.

Shining bows his head and walks back to the door, as he leaves he almost runs into Applejack. Applejack bows and Shining smiles before walking away.

“What was that about?” Applejack asks, walking into my room.

“Brotherly business, he had something to ask.”

“Ah hope it wasn't ta run off again?”

“No, far from it actually, he just wanted to make sure I take care of Twilight.”

“Take care of Twilight? She ain't no filly.”

“I said that to him, but I think he just being protective.”

“Ah know, ah always think ah hold Apple bloom to close, but she's getting older now and ah think ah might be smothering her.”

I laugh. “And here I thought it was me you liked to smother.” I walk pass Applejack and slap her flank. “Come on we might miss our train!”

---

P.O.V – LUNA – CANTERLOT

Luna walks down a hallway, her steps were heavy and full of thought. The last few days had been exhausting. Luna comes to a halt in front of two stallions dressed in her Lunar Guard armour.

“Princess, you are back, was the mission successful?”

“Yes it was, I wish to sleep now though.”

“Very well, we shall keep you from being disturbed.”

“Thank you.”

The guards open Luna's chamber door and she walks inside, when the door shuts Luna sighs and removes her regalia. Walking over to her bed Luna flops down and quickly drifts off into sleep.

Usually Luna goes into her regular sleep mode, sorting out the days events and then visiting other ponies to make their dreams comfortable. However this time one of her followers had other plans.

Luna was standing on a white platform that signified that one of her followers had something to report. From a single bright light in front of the platform a pony emerged, it was a pony Luna knew all to well.

“Clairvoyant, it is nice to see you again.”

“Princess Luna.” Clairvoyant bows. “I'm afraid I haven't come here with good information.”

“What is wrong?” Luna asks, clearly Clairvoyant was troubled.

“Princess, I believe John is in great danger.”

“Why do you say that?”

“I have had a vision, it showed me something quite graphic.”

“Show me.”

Clairvoyant approached Luna and they both touched horns, a few minutes later they both part.

“You must not tell anypony of this, not even your fellow sages.”

“I understand princess, but what of John?”

“I will tell him, but first I must tell my sister of these turn of events.”

“But princess you said not to tell anypony!”

“My sister already knows this information.”

“Very well princess, I shall return now and try to vision more.” Clairvoyant says, turning and walking back to her light.

As Clairvoyant disappears Luna stares out into the dream scape, several seconds later many types of dreams appear before her. Looking for a specific dream Luna nods and walks into it, a large hill top stretches out with Ponyville in the distance.

“You really should stop coming into my dreams.”

Luna spins to see John leaning against a tree.

“No marefriend?” Luna asks, walking over and sitting beside John.

“No, this dream is just mine, it's where I go to mind unwind.” John chuckles. “But anyway, what brings you here.”

“I have received some troubling news, it's about the Griffon Colonies.” Luna notices Johns turn in expression.

“What about them?” Johns tone had become hard.

“One of my followers have shown me a vision, it depicts several griffons attacking you in Ponyville.”

“Didn't that happen?” John chuckles.

“Yes, but these are different griffons.”

“How so?” John asks, one eyebrow raising.

“They are Steel Talon.”

John shoots up and walks away. Luna stands and trots after him.

“John?”

“Those fuckers! I knew it! They couldn't let me go!” John turns to the tree from before and lifts up his right hand, seconds later the tree is crushed. “I told them! If they follow me, I'll destroy them!”

“You have met these ponies before?” Luna asks, shocked.

“Many times, a reneged group hunted me under Varala's command. When almost half of their squads never returned they made a truce and broke their allegiance with Varala. I had their word they would never pursue me again!” John clenches his fits and his body glows yellow. “I warned them! I physically warned them! When is all this supposed happen!?” John turns to Luna, his eyes glowing.

“Not for some time, I haven't told you the rest.” Luna states, her voice rising to calm John. “In the vision you were a pony.” John's hands fall to his side, and his eyes return to normal.

“I was a pony?”

“Yes. A white pegasis stallion as large as my sister and still able to wield your magic. Though you did so without a horn.”

John falls to the floor landing on his backside. “So the attack doesn't happen for some time?”

“Yes, it happens after your final transformation. The vision also showed an army behind you, all Crescent Guards.”

“How do you know?”

“They were all wearing armour with the Crescent Guard emblem.”

John sighs. “I want to know if anything changes with this vision, I don't want it hidden from me.” Luna looks at John with a scowl. “I know it is not my place to demand such a thing but please Luna, I must know if the vision changes.”

Luna extends out her wings and lifts off the ground, looking John in the face she replies.

“My time here grows short but....I will inform you of any changes.” Luna turns to look at the setting sun. “I must go, but rest assured John when this vision comes true, you will be ready!” In the next few seconds Johns dream fades away and Luna awakes in her chambers. Luna lifts up her head and looks to the nearest window, sunlight streams through a tiny gap in her curtains.

“Too early...” Luna says, dropping her head back down and returning to slumber once again.

---

P.O.V – JOHN – CRYSTAL TRAIN

I open my eyes as a I hear the trains whistle blow, the dream with Luna still vivid in my mind. Yawning I look down to my lap and see Applejack still fast asleep. I scratch behind one of Applejack's ears and get a heavy sigh in response. I carefully remove Applejack's head from my lap and stand up, feeling every joint in my body crack. Sleeping on a train seat is not the most comfortable thing in the world, me and Applejack should really have gone to bed proper.

I notice that the sun was up and by it's height it was just approaching noon. I flex my wings out and yawn again, I leave Applejack sleeping as I head for the bathroom. Several minutes later I walk out to Applejack staring out the window.

“There ya are, ah was wondering where ya got to!” Applejack says, turning to face me. “Judging by the scenery we ain't far from Ponyville, ah say about hour at most.”

“Good, I'll be glad to get home!” I say, leaning to the window. “I have a couple of errands to make, then I'm all yours!” I add, chuckling. I feel two legs wrap around my waist.

“Ya promise?”

I spin around in Applejack's grip. “You bet I promise.” I lean down and kiss Applejack on the lips. “Now, what should we do for an hour?” I ask, tapping my chin. My answer was Applejack's hooves moving to my butt. “I guess we can do that.” I chuckle, lifting Applejack up and placing her down on the carriage seat.

“Wait! What if somepony comes in?” Applejack asks. I lift up a hand and magically seal each door with a magic field. “Oh.”

---

The train whistles as it approaches Ponyville station, me and Applejack were already waiting by the exit doors. Our little carriage embrace was not as frivolous as we liked, although it did at some point just break down into mindless animalistic sex.

I readjusted my shirt as the train started to slow down.

“Ya never told me what those errands of yours were.” Applejack says, looking up at me.

I look down and smile. “None of your beeswax.” I reply. Applejack let's out a humph as I laugh. “I won't be gone long ok? I'll meet you back at the farmhouse.” Applejack nods. “Besides it's something I’ve been meaning to do.”

Applejack never said anything more than just lean on me as we waited for the carriage doors to open. I place a hand on Applejack's head and gently rub behind her ears. The train stops and the carriage doors open, I get a slight chill through my skin as I step out.

“It's slightly colder than a few days ago.” I say, looking to the sky.

“Yup, winter is coming soon, the pegasi are getting the weather ready. Ya should see a major change over the next week or two.”

“So, the pegasi bring in winter?”

“Yeah, didn't ya know? Ah thought ya read Twilights books?”

Me and Applejack headed into town as several ponies give me a wave when we pass.

“I did read many books but I didn't really read everyone, I skipped a few.”

Applejack chuckles. “Don't tell Twi that, ya will never hear the end of it!”

“I don't intend to.” We both laugh. “Though, I do need to ask Twilight if she has a book on magic attacks, I need to expand my arsenal.” I notice Applejack wince. “I only have a few attacks Applejack. I have a few blast attacks and a couple of beam attacks, not enough to be effective.”

“But do ya really need more?”

“Yes, I can't be an effective leader if my guards have better attacks than me.”

“Ah guess.” Applejack lowers her head. “Ah just don't want ya turning yourself into a weapon.”

I scratch behind Applejack's ear. “I already am Applejack.” Applejack nuzzles my hand. “But I'm your weapon.” I turn my gaze away and smirk. “Your weapon of mass sexual destruction.” I look to Applejack and notice her face was turning red quickly. I laugh.

We both continued walking until we reached the centre of town, Applejack looked up at me.

“Ah have ta get back ta the farm, let everypony we are back home.”

“Ok, I have a couple of things to do in town and I'll meet you back at home.” I saw Applejack smile as I called the farm home.

“Ah'll see ya later....My weapon!” Applejack chuckles and runs off before I can say anything more.

“That mare.” I say to myself. I turn towards the town hall and clap my hands together. “Now first things first, I have land to buy!”

Author's Notes:

Hello fellow readers and authors, you may have noticed a reference to a game in the chapter, though only the most intrepid gamer will get it.

the next chapter will commence at once and you will see more of winter being brought in. The next four or five chapters will be in Ponyville with one not being about the main characters, but more on that later.

I hope my story is still capturing your attention and i hope you all have a good time reading it, until next time.....

Brony on!

Land Acquisition

I strode up to the Town Hall and pushed open the door, I took the time to take in the interior. I had never really been into the Town Hall even though it was a prominent structure in Ponyville. I looked myself over and brushed off some of Applejack's hair that had stuck to my shirt.

I spotted a mare sitting at a desk not several feet from me to my left, she was giving me a raised eyebrow. I chuckled and headed over to her.

“Excuse me miss, I was wandering if Mayor Mare was in today?” I asked casually.

“She is yes.” The mare replied in a somewhat bored tone.

I gave the mare a narrow stare. “Is it possible if I could have a word with her about some financial business?”

“I'm afraid that the mayor is very busy today, I could take your name and make an appointment if you would like?” The mare says, the bored tone was still evident.

I sighed. “Very well, it's John Core.”

The mares eyes suddenly widened and she scrambles from behind her desk.

“Mr Core! I-I'm so sorry! Please forgive my unpoliteness! I have never seen you before!”

“Wait!” I put up a hand. “You didn't know me? If that's true then your the first pony to say that.” I laugh. “Everywhere I go ponies know me.”

“Please don't mention this to the mayor!” The mare was pretty much grovelling, it was quite funny really.

“It was an honest mistake, I hold no grudge.” I say.

The mare straightens up. “Thank you! Oh thank you! If you wait here I'll go get the mayor, I'm sure she'll make some time to see you.”

Before I could respond the mare gallops away and up a flight of stairs, leaving me standing in the main reception area. While I wait I take some time to walk around, I find a board full of pictures from Ponyvilles founding and various times in it's history. I turn as I hear frantic hooves running down stairs. I smile as the mayor comes trotting up to me.

“Mr Core, It's so nice to see you in one piece, I heard all about your work in the Crystal Empire!”

“Miss Mare, it's good to see you personally and not from the back of a crowd. If I do say you look lovely today.” I state shaking the outstretched hoof of the mayor.

The mayor blushes. “I bet you say that to all the mares.”

“Only one's that deserve it!” I reply smiling. The mayor's face goes redder as she looks away.

“W-What is it that brings you to my Town Hall?” The mayor asks, looking back to me.

“I have a business proposition to discuss with you.”

“Of course, if you would like to follow me we can talk in my office.” The mare turns to the receptionist mare. “Ruby, could you fetch some refreshments for me and the commander please?”

Ruby nods. “Yes mam!” And runs off.

I follow the mayor up the flight of stairs and down a corridor, we come to a door with the mayor's name and she pushes it open.

“I'm sorry Mr Core, if I knew you were coming I would have tidied up a bit more.” The mayor states moving to a desk covered in papers.

“It's fine, I kind of wanted my visit to be anonymous anyway.” I reply sitting on a chair in front of the mayor, I adjust my wings to fit over the chair.

“I assure you, any business conducted here will remain between you and me.”

“That's good to hear.” I was stopped by the door behind me opening and ruby entering with a tray on her back. Ruby places the tray down on the mayor's desk and trots back out after the mayor thanks her.

“Would you like some tea commander?” The mayor asks, gesturing to the tray.

“Please it's just John, and yes I would like some tea.”

The mayor smiles as she pours some tea into a cup.

“Milk? Sugar?”

“Yes to both, and two sugars.”

The mare Finishes off the tea and slides the cup over to me, I reach over and smell the tea, I instantly knew the brew.

“Camomile?”

“You don't like it?” The mare asks, looking worried.

“Actually it's one of my favourites.” I state.

The mare blows on her own cup and settles into her own chair.

“So? What is your business request John?”

“I have come to buy Sweet Apple Acres.”

The mayor spits out some of her tea. “W-What!?”

I laugh. “I have come to buy Sweet Apple Acres, it is owned by the town is it not?”

“Yes but...You want to buy it? If you don't mind me asking, why?” The mayor asks, putting down her cup.

I place my cup on the mayor desk. “During me and my marefriends last time together, she stated that the farm was in trouble and the Apple family was finding it very difficult to keep up with the payments on the land.” I kept out that Applejack was my marefriend. “The Apple family have helped me a lot since I arrived here in Equestria, they gave me a job and a friendship that no pony can replace. There I nothing I can give them that can repay their kindness, however I can do this.”

“To buy their farm would be a major thank you, considering the remaining cost of the lease.” The mayor states. “But by doing this John, you become the owner of the farm and not the Apple family.”

I put up a hand. “I know but I have worked this out and I have made up my mind, which is why I want the buy to be anonymous.”

“I see.” The mare stands up and walks over to a cabinet, pulling it open she looks through several files before saying 'aha!' And pulling out a very old looking folder. “Here it is!” The mayor puts the folder onto her desk and opens it. Her eye's widen slightly and look up to me. “Do you really want to do this?”

I nod. “Yes, please? What is the remaining lease going to cost?”

The mayor closes her eyes. “one point two million bits.”

“And that is everything?”

The mare opens her eyes again. “Yes, that is for all the land and the house.”

“I thought it would be more.” I state, shrugging.

“More!?” The mayor asks, clearly I had said something shocking.

“Yes, back where I come from a farm would go for a lot more than just one point two million bits. In some places farms or holdings would go for four or even seven million complete.”

I stare at the mayor as her mouth hangs open. I chuckle and snap my fingers, the sound causes the mayor to shake her head.

“Sorry John, but seven million? That is very high!”

“I know but those farm or holdings are extremely large and encompass hundreds of acres.”

The mayor leans back in her seat. “H-How are you going to pay?”

I reach to my belt and pull off a small leather pouch.

“With this.” I open the pouch and take out a glowing gem, it was only a couple of inches big but judging by the mayors expression she knew what it was. “I take it you know the gem?”

“Know it.....” The mayor gasps. “If I'm right that's an Orion gem.”

“And you would be right, I acquired it in the Griffon Colonies after some great effort.”

“I would expect so, this is the rarest gem in all of Equestria, you could mine gems for generations and never dig up one.” The mayor leans in. “But you do know I have to get this gem checked? Just to make sure?”

“Of course, call anypony you like! I'm not going anywhere.”

The mayor nods and heads out her office door, a few minutes later she returns with a pony I knew.

“John?”

I turn around. “Sparkler! How are you?” I stand up and give Sparkler a hug to which she returns gladly.

“I'm fine, mum is getting better but she still would like a visit from you.” Sparkler says walking up to and standing beside the mayor's desk.

“And I will, actually I might go and see her tomorrow if she's free?”

Sparkler nods. “Yes she is and she will be home, however Dinky will be there too.”

“Fine by me, haven’t seen the little terror in ages!” Sparkler and me both laugh.

“Now Miss Mayor, what is this gem you wanted me to check?” Sparkler asks turning to the mayor.

“This one.” I say holding up the glowing gem.

“Oh my!” Sparkler says. “Is that an Orion gem!?” Sparkler takes the gem in her magic and holds it up to her eye, she hm's and gasps a few times before giving it back. “Miss Mayor...It's real.”

The mayor almost collapses as I place the gem on the desk.

“Thank you Sparkler, you can go now.” The mayor says gasping for air.

“Nice to see you John and I'll tell mother of your visit.”

I hug sparkler again. “And I'll look forward to it.”

Sparkler leaves the room and I turn back to the mayor.

“So, the gem will be acceptable I take it?”

The mayor clears her throat. “Yes, but the gem is worth a lot more than the farm. Is there anything else you would like to purchase?”

I tap my chin. “Actually, yes there is. I would like some land to build a house, I do like the dwelling here in Ponyville but none of them speak to me ,if you catch my meaning.”

“Of course, we all have our preferences.” The mayor stands up and walks over to a chart on the the far right wall. “This is a chart of all the land currently on the market, green is land owned by the town and yellow is land being sold by a private seller.”

I stand up and walk over to the chart, I give the chart a once over and rub my chin. I spot a piece of land near Sweet Apple Acres, I point to the green section.

“That seems like a lot of land.”

“Ah yes, that was owned by a lovely earth mare, but I'm afraid she died two years ago. I haven't been able to sell the land, you see she had no relatives or family to give it to, so it fell into my hooves after she passed away.”

“How much is it?” I ask. “In both size and bit terms.”

The mayor reaches into the cabinet below the chart and pulls out a piece of paper.

“The land is over thirty two acres and it costs two hundred thousand bits. The land is quite fertile and very level, so if your interested it would be great to build a house on.” The mayor states, smiling.

“Then add that to the list Miss Mayor, and I tell you what, why don't you just use what's left of the gem after these items to use on the town.”

“T-that's very generous of you.”

“Ponyville has been my home, I would like to give something back to it.” I reply, smiling.

“I'm grateful for this.” The mayor sighs. “Ponyville hasn't been doing great as of late, our tourist levels have dropped and now with the Crystal empire coming back, they've all but gone. The town is losing money and fast, but with your purchases and this gem, we can finally rebuild.”

“If you need anything Miss Mare, just ask and I will do my best to help.” I reply.

“Thank you John, was there anything else you would like to discuss?”

I walked back to the mayor's desk and placed the Orion gem back in it's pouch, I placed the gem on the mayor's side of the table and the mayor slid over the deed to the land and the deed to Sweet Apple Acres. I nodded to the mayor as I folded up the deeds and carefully placed them in a large pouch on my belt. I held out my hand.

“It was a pleasure doing business with you Mayor Mare.”

The mayor places her hoof in my hand. “Like wise John, I hope we do not become strangers.”

“Not in the slightest.” I say, taking back my hand and walking out of the mayor's office.

I leave the Town Hall in high spirits, I have just completed the biggest act of thank you anybody could do, and I loved it. Patting the pouch containing the deeds I looked to the Town Hall clock, I saw it was almost quitting time for the school. I thought that it might be nice to pick my little sisters up, I was saddened a little by the fact they couldn't make it to the empire. I turn on my heels and briskly walk towards the direction of Ponyville Elementary.

---

P.O.V – C.M.C – PONYVILLE ELEMENTARY

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie belle all sighed as their greatest nemesis decided to gloat at them again, however this time Diamond Tiara was going to go too far.

“....And that new brother of yours, he's nothing special. My daddy says he's all tricks and silly little light shows, like that Trixie pony!”

“You take that back!” Sweetie Belle shouted. “John is the best brother that anypony could have! And his magic is more powerful than even the princesses!”

“Ha! I doubt that! No pony is better than the princesses!” Diamond Tiara laughs. “He's just foaling you! Have any of you seen his magic up close? Has he even showed you what he can do?”

“Well no, but our sisters have seen him use magic and we believe them!” Scootaloo states.

“Yeah! Mah sister would never lie ta me! It's not in her nature!” Apple Bloom says.

“Well of course YOUR sister would say things like that! She is his whorse!” Before Silver Spoon could add anything, Apple Bloom snaps and charges Diamond Tiara, the two fillies barrel role down a small hill and land in the middle of the road.

“AH WILL NOT HAVE THOSE THINGS SAID ABOUT MAH SISTER!” Apple Bloom screams, hitting Diamond Tiara around the muzzle.

Diamond Tiara growls and kicks Apple Bloom off her, she then follows up with her own charge and series of blows. Silver Spoon, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all watch in horror as the two fillies go at each other.

“I WILL SAY WHAT I LIKE! I AM BETTER THAN YOU LOW LIFES!” Diamond Tiara shouts as she hits Apple Bloom more. “I AM DIAMOND TIARA! NOT SOME LOW BORN EARTH PONY!”

“What is going on here!?” Both Apple Bloom and diamond Tiara suddenly find themselves lifted in a yellow magic field.

Scootaloo turns and sees John with his hand raised, a slight yellow glow coming from his finger tips.

“Brother!” Sweetie Belle shouts as she runs up to John.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo stop as John turns his gaze down on them, his anger evident.

“I will ask again! What is going on here!?”

“We-”

Scootaloo was abruptly interrupted by Silver Spoon who feel to John's feet and sobbed.

“We didn't mean it! Diamond Tiara said some bad things about your marefriend! We're both sorry! Please don't hurt us!”

“Hurt you? I saw my sister fighting and wanted to know why, why would I hurt you?”

“Diamond started it! Please let her go!”

John turns his gaze to Diamond Tiara, who just squirms in his magic. John then looks to Apple Bloom who looks down shamefully.

“Fine.” John lowers his hand and drops Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom to the floor. “But in future I don't want to see this fighting again, or there will be consequences. Am I understood?” Diamond Tiara nods. “Good, now go Diamond.” John says pointing away.

Diamond and Silver Spoon run off towards town, John turns to the C.M.C and cracks a smile.

“So? How did you do?” John asks Apple Bloom.

“Ah gave her some good hits.” Apple Bloom says smiling only to wince. “Though she got me good too.” Apple Bloom rubs her muzzle.

“You don't think Apple Blooms going to be in trouble do you?” Sweetie Belle asks.

“No, I don't think her father or her family is going to want anything to do with me.” John says, as he starts walking towards Sweet Apple Acres.

“Why's that?”

“I'm a very powerful creature who is going to be the personal commander of Princess Luna.” John smirks back. “Do you really think they will try anything after hearing that?”

“I guess not.” Sweetie Belle replies.

---

P.O.V - JOHN

Me and the girls manage to reach Sweet Apple acres in record time, probably due to our conversation.

“....so you killed the changeling queen?” Scootaloo asks, jumping around me excitedly.

“Yep, I caught her by surprise with my magic and there was nothing she could do.” I state.

“Do ya think ya'll see her again?”

“Most likely, it's just when and where.” I say.

When we reach the farmhouse I hear shouting coming from within.

“HOW CAN THEY DO THIS? FORECLOSER? BUT WE'RE PAYING THE FARM OFF AIN'T WE?”

I tell the girls they should head to the clubhouse for now and come back later, they all agree and head off. I stand outside and take a deep breath. I walk forward and open the front door.

“Hey everypony how's it-” I stop as I duck and narrowly escape a flying cup. “Not so good then?”

Applejack was sitting at the large table in the kitchen, her face was matted due to her tears rolling down her face. Big Mac was nearby trying to calm Applejack down, I looked for Granny Smith but couldn't find her.

“John...” Applejack croaks. “...I need you right now.” I walk over as Big Mac stands up. I sit down beside Applejack and held her close, her tears soaked my shirt as I stroked her mane. “The banks foreclosing, we're losing the farm.”

I lift Applejack's head up and smile, I was going to wait to tell them but I guess now is as good a time as any.

“Applejack I have something to tell you, but I want all of the apple family to be here.”

Applejack wipes her tears away. “What is it?”

I look over to Big Mac. “Can you find Granny Smith, she'll want to hear this.”

Big Mac nods and turns into the living room, several minutes later all four of us are sitting down at the table. Applejack had stopped crying, Granny Smith was looking very sad and Big Mac was just looking his stoic self.

I let Applejack go and reached into my deed pouch, I pulled out the deed to Sweet Apple Acres and in the most calmly voice I could muster I pulled open the deed and said.

“I have some very good news for all of you, your not losing the farm.”

Third Embrace

I told Applejack and the others that I had brought the farm, the only problem was now all three of them were staring at me like I was crazy.

“L-let me get this straight, ya brought our farm, all of it?” Applejack asks. I nod. “What about all the land?”

“I brought all of it, but you know what the best thing is Applejack?” I ask, Applejack shakes her head. “I brought it for all of you.”

“What!?” The Apples all say in unison.

I chuckle and fold the deed up. I place the deed on the table and push it towards Granny Smith.

“You will have no more money worries with the farm, any bits you earn from now on will be yours, all of it. You don't owe me anything!” Granny Smith goes to push the deed back and I stop her by placing my hand on her hoof. “This farm is Apple property, just like it should be. Now and for future generations.” I release my hand and Granny Smith takes the deed and looks at it.

“Thank you young'n, I don't know what to say.” Granny Smith says.

“You don't need to say anything, this was my thank you to you for all you have done for me.” Granny Smith walks over and gives me a hug, her tears soaking my shoulder. “You are my family Granny Smith, remember that.”

“I will young'n, now I should find this a safe place.” Granny Smith replies, giving me a smile and leaving the kitchen with Big Mac.

I feel a tug on my shirt and look to find Applejack giving me a focused stare.

“Ah feel so hot for ya right now!”

I lean over and give Applejack a peck on the lips. “What about now?” Applejack's reply was lunging at me and pinning me to the floor. “Guess that answers that!” My wings twitch under my body.

“Two minutes, upstairs, bring nothing!” Applejack says before sprinting upstairs and leaving me lying on the floor. I turn my head as Big Mac walks back in and he gives me a raise eyebrow.

“You may want to take Granny Smith out to lunch or something.” I say. He chuckles and nods his head. “Thanks.” I state, getting up and walking to the stairs.

“Eeyup!” Is the reply I get as Big Mac leaves the room.

I smile and slowly make my way upstairs. I reach the top and notice that mine and Applejack's room door was open. I make my way to the door and press myself against the wall, I hear Applejack talking within.

“Ah hope he likes these.”

I peer around the door and my heart skips. Applejack was putting on sock but not normal socks, black lacy one's with orange highlights. Her tail was still in a ponytail but tied with a black ribbon, However her mane was flowing free and hanging around her head. I could feel myself getting aroused by her outfit, yet there was a voice in the back of my head asking me why Applejack was doing this. I love her more than anything, I would give my life for her yet here she was putting on a lacy outfit just for me. I chuckled when I noticed Applejack got a hoof stuck in a black saddle she was tying on her back.

“Horse feathers!” Applejack exclaims, hopping around on three legs. “Damn straps!”

I could take no more and quietly opened the door, Applejack had her back to me so my approach was not noticed. I reach over and with one quick motion I dragged my finger up Applejack's back. I almost laughed when Applejack when stiff as a board.

“So, what's all this then?” I ask, in a very sly tone.

Applejack slowly turns towards me, her face a mask of crimson.

“Ah...Ah....”

I place a finger on her lips. “I want the truth, which I know is coming considering your the element of honesty.” I remove my finger.

Applejack sighs. “Ah know this looks weird but ah have had this outfit for many years.” Applejack looks to the floor. “It's only now ah have somepony ta use it on.”

I lift up Applejack's head with my right hand. “You don't need this to turn me on.” I say, gesturing to the outfit. “Hell, you just have to laugh and that does it for me!” Applejack laughs. “See? That works!” I point to my pitching tent. “One question though, Where did you get it from?”

“Actually the outfit was mah mothers, when ah was small ah didn't know what it was when ah found it one day. Mother came in seeing me play with it and told me it was for father, ta help him.” Applejack looked up to see me smirking. “Ah swear that's what she said! It was ta help him, ah only found out the true purpose of it when ah got much older, by them mah parents had passed.”

I kneeled down to hug Applejack, as I wrapped my arms around her I took Applejack by surprise and lifted her up. I carried her over to the bed and laid Applejack down on her back, I saw Applejack's tail had started it's rapid wagging motion. I sat back up and removed my shirt, letting it fall to the floor, I saw Applejack give me a grin.

“Ah take it ya want ta play?”

I smile and raise my hand over Applejack's chest, my hand started to glow.

“No! Don't ya dare!”

I chuckled and immediately pulsed a yellow blast of energy into Applejack's body. The effect was sudden as Applejack's body arched off the bed, her hooves grabbing for the sheet. I let the first wave of pleasure pass as Applejack's body settled back down.

“Ah said-”

I cut Applejack off as I pulsed another wave of energy into her body. After this however I kept a small trickle of energy flowing into her chest, I lowered my hand down her chest on to her stomach. Applejack's tail had now wrapped itself around my waist and I could feel it tightening every time the pleasure spiked in Applejack. I moved my hand down to Applejack's teats and with one finger I playfully played with a single nipple.

“Ahh! Oh Celestia! Right there!”

I leaned forward and planted a kiss on Applejack's lips, her reaction was sudden and expected, her tongue slips in to my mouth and our battle of flesh continued. I savoured every taste and texture of her tongue. I pulled at her teat, I pulsed magic into her body. I felt Applejack tense.

“John! Ah can't take it no more!” I stop my magic pulsing as I insert two of my fingers inside her folds. Seconds later I feel Applejack's walls clamp down and a hot liquid spray over my fingers. I pull my fingers out and look at the warm sticky substance coating them.

“I take it you enjoyed that?” Applejack nods. “Then we don't need all this do we?” I proceeded to undo the saddle and straps around Applejack's body, I placed each item I removed onto the bedroom floor before reaching for my own belt. Applejack stopped me with a hoof.

“Let me!”

I remove my hands and let Applejack take the lead, besides she has never managed to take of my belt yet. A few minutes later and my assumptions were correct, Applejack fumbled with my belt buckle while giving out a few curses. I smiled down and with a slight wave of my finger I loosened my belt making it easier for Applejack to untie it. I chuckled when I saw the look of success cross Applejack's face.

“Ready now?” I chuckle. I laugh when Applejack gives me a glare.

I reach down and remove my trousers, dropping them on the floor. I smile as I see Applejack's stare hasn't left my groin. I tease Applejack by taking my time removing my boxers.

“STOP TEASING ME!” Applejack shrieks, lunging at my boxers and violently removing them with her teeth.

“They were my favourite boxers you know!” I say, giving Applejack a pout.

“Lie down!” Applejack commands me, pointing to the bed. “You, still, no moving!” I nod.

Applejack slides up my body after I lie down, rubbing her body over my shaft and chest, I shiver under the softness of Applejack's fur. I look down as I feel Applejack getting lower on my belly, I smile as I see her head go level with my erection. Applejack gives my shaft a long lick up it's length, her rough tongue causing my body to tense, the feeling was amazing. I feel two hooves grasp my shaft as it was pulled up to a stand, the next thing I feel is two lips plunge over the top and a tongue caressing the tip of my member.

I gasp lowering my head back to the pillow behind me, everything at this point in time felt wonderful. I knew that I would last very long with the technique Applejack was using, thinking about it when did Applejack so good at this? I think back to our night in the Crystal Empire and noted how inexperienced Applejack was at giving fellatio. I managed to bring my head back up and look down to Applejack, her hooves had my shaft in their grip and her head was bobbing up and down quite fast.

I decided against asking Applejack because one - she had her mouth full and two - she HAD her mouth full. I brought my hands up and placed them on Applejack's head as I felt my balls tighten.

“Applejack! I gonna....” I felt my whole body tense as my hips thrust forward and I spray my load into Applejack's mouth. When my last spurt ends my body relaxes and I settle back to the bed, I feel Applejack release my erection and I hear the sound of her swallowing seconds later. “That was great!” I state, my body quivering in pleasure still.

“Ah knew ya would like that, are ya up for more?” I raise my head and see Applejack turn around and present her flank, I smile as she lifts her tail out of the way. “Ah'm ready for ya!” Applejack says, giving her butt a wiggle.

I rise to my knees and grab Applejack's flank, pulling her back I lube myself with her own juices before I slide slowly inside. I feel my wings open either side, Applejack was the only one that could make them do that. Even if I saw two mares making out or another mares rear high in the air, my wings just wouldn't react, they only stiffened or hardened for Applejack.

I smiled as I felt Applejack press back against me, my fingers gripped tighter getting a whinny in response. I thrust Applejack hard and deep, something I knew she liked. Applejack groaned and whinnied in sync with my thrusting, her inner walls clamping down and releasing my shaft in time with my thrusts. I felt myself tightening again the pressure building in my shaft. I could feel Applejack's body tense and quiver signalling her end was near too.

“John! Ah can't hold anymore!” Applejack squeals as I thrust faster and harder. “Ah'm gonna.....”

With one final thrust my pressure releases, I plunge myself as far as I can go as my seed pumps into Applejack. My hands leave Applejack's flanks and they fall either side of her body hitting the bed, my body leaning on Applejack. When my climax finishes I grab Applejack's head and turn it to face me, her face was red with exhaustion and her breathing was rapid. I pulled Applejack's head closer and gave her a kiss on the lips.

“I love you so much.” I say, kissing her again. “I never want what we have to end.”

Applejack smiles as I pull away. “Ah love ya too with all that ah have.” I pull out of Applejack and lie down on the bed, I groan as my wings don't fold in. “Those going ta be a problem?” Applejack asks, moving and lying next to me.

“No, they'll go down soon, just have to keep myself from thinking about your butt.” I chuckle.

Applejack chuckles with me. “Ah know that's gonna be hard but ah won't make it wiggle.” Applejack lays her head on my chest. “Ah can hear your heart beat.”

“Is it too loud?” I ask laughing.

“No, it's kinda relaxing....” I look down as I hear Applejack start to breathe slower. I smile when I notice Applejack has fallen asleep.

“Sweet dreams my love.” I state as I kiss her head and settle in to sleep myself.

Author's Notes:

Hey guys and gals!

I know it's a short chapter but it was intentional, next chapter the CMC get their wish as Big Mac and John have themselves a little test of might competition.

I would just like to add a thank you to everypony that has liked my story, when I first started State Of Mind I had no idea it would reach this long and still be going. I however will stick with it and my other stories as well, all are in the works but I do like to check my work before I post.

At this moment in the story summer is coming to an end and autumn will be along shortly, expect the running of the leaves and then for Nightmare Night to come later when the season changes too winter. Next chapter will be out this weekend or next week, My work is slowing me down and the writing of my other stories too.

The Competition Starts

I open my eyes only to rapidly close them as the light of day almost burns away my retinas. I blink several times as I turn my head to find my now blurred orange marefriend cuddled up to my chest and as always lying on one of my wings. Knowing that my wing won't move until Applejack does, I settle my head back down to enjoy the closeness. It doesn't last long however as the door to our bedroom slowly opens after two sharp knocks.

“Uh? Brother? Sis?” I cast my gaze to the door as Apple Bloom walks in only to stop as her eyes shrink to small pinpricks, her face turns bright red. “Sorry! Sorry! Ah'll wait down stairs!” Apple Bloom says, quickly bolting out the door.

I look at the place Apple Bloom was as my brain finally engages, I look down and yup, I was naked.

“Well, that's going to be awkward.” I say to myself, chuckling. I use my free arm and stroke Applejack's face. “Wakey Wakey Applejack.” I state, following up with a flick to her nose.

With a snort Applejack awakes. “Wha?” Applejack lifts up her head let's out one big yawn and looks to me. “Is it morning already?” I nod. “Ugh, ah feel funny down below. Feels like ah'm still full.” Applejack stands up and leaves the bed.

I watch Applejack cross the hall and enter the bathroom before I feel it's time to get up aswell. Swinging my legs over the edge of the bed I stretch my arms and my wings, giving myself a nod as I feel several bones crack.

“We sure did have a vigorous night, I feel so drained.” I shout out to Applejack. “I feel like I can't do anything today.”

I hear a toilet flush and Applejack walks out of the bathroom.

“Ah have ta admit, ya did give me more than usual last night. Did ya feel any different?”

I squint as I try to think back. “A little, I'm not sure why but I seemed to have more energy during our 'making out'.” I quote gesture the air. “Though I hope that means I ain't absorbing your life essence or something.”

“Ta be honest, ah think it was me doing the absorbing last night.” Applejack says, walking up and bumping me with her flank. “Now ya should get cleaned up and let's get down stairs.”

I nod. “Yeah, I might have to apologise to Apple Bloom.”

“Why's that?”

“She came in a minute before you woke up.”

“So? What's the apology for?”

“I wasn't under the covers.” I reply, gesturing to my naked body.

Applejack's face turns into a look of horror. “Oh my, ah see why now! Mah poor sister!”

“Yeah she did look quite embarrassed.”

“Ah bet.” Applejack puts her front legs on my lap and kisses me. “Ah'll see ya down stairs.”

I kiss Applejack back. “Yeah, I won't be long.”

---

The changeling queen sits on her throne over looking her hive, a sigh escapes her lips as she taps a holed hoof.

“My queen is something wrong?”

The queen turns her head to speak to the voice.

“No, everything is not alright Vigil. The hive is dying, I can feel it.”

“Dying my queen? But it has never been stronger, the attack on the Empire was proof of that.”

“Was it a success?” The queen rises from her throne and walks to the rocks edge. “Look at it. I remember when this was alive with activity, changelings of all shapes buzzing to and fro. Now I barely see a few coming and going from the hives entrance.” The queen turns back to Vigil. “Tell me Vigil, did I do the right thing? Did I have the hives best interests at heart?”

“My queen I am afraid to answer, you are not yourself today, maybe you should retire and rest. I'll make sure no changeling bothers you.” Vigil states walking closer to his queen.

The queen sighs. “You know I wish my sister Chrysalis was here, she almost took Canterlot a year ago, she would know what to do.”

“My queen you took control after our scouts failed to find her body, any decision you make I and the rest will follow.” Vigil says, bowing his head.

The queen walks over and places her hoof on Vigil's shoulder.

“I know you will Vigil, I think I will retire early, the Empress will call soon and I don't want to miss her.”

“Very well my queen, I will make sure everything runs smoothly.”

The queen smiles before taking off for the door leading to her chambers, when the large stone doors shut behind her another changeling walks from the shadows behind Vigil.

“The queen is acting strangely.” The new changeling states in a monotone voice.

“Indeed.” Vigil replies. “I have an important report to make, Cryto I want you to go to Ponyville and contact a pony named Turner or if he prefers, Hooves. I want you to give him this.” Vigil walks to the throne and pulls out a green gem. “He will know what to do, then return here.” Vigil looks over the almost empty hive. “Our plans must be accelerated.”

---

I clean myself up and put on a white t-shirt with a pair of blue shorts that go passed my knees. Stretching again I exit the bedroom and make my way down stairs.

I reach the bottom of the stairs and see all the apples gathered around the kitchen table. I meet Apple Bloom's gaze as I settle in next to Applejack, my little sister blushes and looks down. I pick up a bowl on the table and fill it with what looks like porridge with apple pieces in it. I take one spoon full and place it in my mouth, I mentally nod, apple porridge.

I look to Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom I must apologise to you about the way you found me today.” Apple Bloom lifts her head up. “I should have locked the door and I didn't, for that I'm sorry.”

“What's this about?” Big Mac asks.

“Well Apple Bloom came up to get me and Applejack out of bed, the only thing was I was wearing nothing and not exactly covered.” Big Mac laughs. “It's not funny! Poor girl could have had a heart attack!”

“I would say she has!” Big Mac laughs again causing Apple Bloom to hide her face.

I stand up from my seat and move over to Apple Bloom, I put my arms around her and she groans.

“Hey, I know what would make you feel better. How about me and Big Mac have that little test your might competition? You, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo wanted that right?”

Apple Bloom slowly reveals her face. “Ya mean it?” I nod. “Yippee!” Apple Bloom shouts as she jumps off her chair, I'll go get the girls right now!” Before anybody could say anything Apple Bloom was gone.

“Ah'm not sure about this.” I look up and find it was Applejack who said it. “It might be dangerous.”

“I'm not worried, you Big Mac?” Big Mac shakes his head. “Then that's settled.” I say clapping my hands together. “Besides I've never really seen just what I'm capable of, might be fun!”

“Ah still voice mah concern, just ya two don't over do it.” Applejack adds.

I walk over and place a hand on Applejack's shoulder.

“Look if it does seem like it's going hairy then we'll stop.”

“Hairy?” Big Mac asks.

I turn to him and smile. “It means going wrong or not the way it should be.”

Big Mac nods. “Got ya, now, how we going ta do this?”

I tap my chin. “Ok family gather round, I think I know.”

---

Vigil walks along a section of the hive that has stood abandoned after attempts to rebuild it failed. He surveyed every wall as his horn lit the way, he wasn't afraid to get caught as no changeling ever came this way again. Stopping suddenly Vigil eyes a section of the rock face, to any other changeling it would look like a dead end, but Vigil knew better.

Walking up to the rock he tapped his hoof five times, after a small tense moment the rock shimmered away and a chamber was revealed. Vigil trotted in as the rock shimmered back behind him.

“Have you come alone?” A voice speaks out.

“Yes your majesty, as always.”

A figure steps out from the shadows and into the small ray of light coming from the ceiling.

“I have no time for games has she fallen for our plan?”

“Yes princess, she has no idea what we are planning.” Vigil shifts on his hooves.

“You seem troubled.”

“I...I am feeling apprehension.”

“You don't think my plan will work?”

“I didn't say that princess, it's just...what if she finds out? All this work will be for nothing.”

“The real problem here Vigil is that my sister did not hunt down and kill every last one of their retched kind, the attack on Canterlot was an affront to everything we stand for. I never took part because I was in a trance preparing my mind for the night sky, my sisters actions are in excusable! I do not hold sympathy for them nor do I hold regret for what we are about to do. I have to return to Canterlot, you have done well this day Vigil. Soon you will return home and be with your family.” The figure turns and walks back to the shadows.

Vigil bows. “Thank you Princess Luna.”

Luna turns and bows in respect. “Be safe my friend for soon my rebirth will come.” Seconds later Luna flashes out of the chamber.

Vigil turns to exit, a large grin on his face.

---

“And this is supposed ta make me feel better?”

I stand with my arms folded as Applejack sits by my side, I had a large smile on my face.

“I thought it would be interesting, make a show of things.” I say.

“Those are twenty five kilogram bags of apples and a large grape squishing tub, what exactly is this test of strength?” Applejack asks gesturing to the large wooden tub and various sacks dotted around it.

“Well it's test of endurance lifting, you see me or Big Mac fits in under there.” I state pointing to the under side of the tub. “I designed it so that it will be easy for me or Big Mac to lift the tub, the test starts out with one sack in the tub then for every squat we do one more gets added, the winner will be the stallion who is able to lift the most weight without giving up.” I turn to take in the make shift obstacle course. “Every test is essentially who can lift the most.”

Applejack face hoofs. “Why did ah love ya?”

“I ask myself the same question, of all the stallions around you pick me to love, I still don't understand it.” I say scratching behind Applejack's ears.

“Yeah well not everypony has those digits of yours.”

“Oh, so you fell in love with my fingers then? I'm hurt I really am.” I look away and put the back of my hand to my forehead.

Applejack hoof punches me in the leg. “Oh stop it! Look ah'm just worried that ya two might get hurt.”

“We won't, like I said if anything goes wrong we'll stop, simple.”

“Ok, ah believe ya just...careful ok?”

I bow. “Yes your highness.”

Applejack flicks her head up. “Ya better, peasant.”

I reach for Applejack but she just gallops away. “I'll get you your royal sexiness.” I mutter.

“Talking about me!”

I almost jump out my skin as I turn to find Luna behind me.

“Princess! It's nice to see you.” I say, recovering from my heart attack.

“And you my champion, I heard about your little competition and I was just wondering if I could watch?”

“Of course! I don't see why not but quick question? How did you find out?”

Just before Luna answers my head clicks, at the same time we both say.

“Twilight.” We both chuckle.

“That mare, you can never have any privacy.” I state, looking over to were Twilight and my other sisters were helping put up banners, Pinkies idea no doubt.

“Yes, my sister wanted to come but a situation in the dragon lands has taken her attention.”

“I hope nothing serious?”

“A long time feud between two dragon clans has started up again, my sister wants to know why.”

“Ah.” I turn as Big Mac whistles to me, I wave back to let him know I'm ready. “Well princess would like to sit with the rest of my family? I'm afraid we have no V.I.P seats.”

“Your sarcasm is not amusing.” I look at Luna's face as she smiles. “But your only human after all.” Luna teleports away reappearing by Applejack, let's just say, ponies have great bowel control.

I slowly walk over to Big Mac and the first test. I eye the three logs on the floor, each weighs heavier than the last, the first is one hundred kilos, then two fifty followed by the last at five hundred. We both will take turns to lift each log once, during which the log has to remain more than one metre off the ground for ten seconds, after that we can drop it. The loser is the stallion who can't lift the log pass the metre mark.

I watch as Sweetie Belle walks into view carrying a small flag and wearing some pocketed jacket, she drops the flag on the floor and addresses us.

“Ok contestants! I want a clean competition, no biting, no tickling and no cheating by using magic.” I hold up my arm showing the band that suppresses my magic, a small gift from Twilight. “Good, now we shall flip a bit to see who goes first.” Sweetie Belle pulls out a bit from her jacket and hands it to me. “I can't flip it.”

“It's ok, I'll chuck it in the air and let it drop to the floor.”

“Ah call heads.” Big Mac says.

“Tails for me then.” I reply chucking the bit in the air and letting it drop to the floor, to my surprise it lands tails up. “I win.” I snigger.

I walk up to the log as the mares behind me cheer out. I bend down with my knees and put my hands under the log, I make sure I have a good grip and nod to Sweetie Belle.

“Ok, first test will commence when I drop my flag. In three! Two! One! Lift!”

I brace with my arms thinking.

This will be fun!

Author's Notes:

As you all can see I removed the POV's for each scene change, if it's better I can leave it if you think it was better with POV writing then please comment below.

Next chapter the competition continues.

Competition Continues

The log thumps down to the ground as I give Big Mac a smirk, the hundred kilogram log down, two more to go. I step back and allow Big Mac to step up to the log, he bends down and puts his two front hooves under the log before nodding to Sweetie Belle.

“Ready! Set! Lift!” Sweetie Belle shouts as Big Mac grunts before lifting the log above his head without any effort.

The log thumps down again after ten seconds and Big Mac grins at me.

“Yeah yeah, that's number one, we have more to go.” I say.

I approach the next and eye the two hundred and fifty kilo log, I bend down and place my hands under the log, when I have a good grip I nod to Sweetie Belle.

“Ok, two hundred and fifty kilogram log is next target.” Sweetie Belle states looking at the crowd gathered. “Ready!” I nod. “Set!” I tense my body. “Lift!”

At first the log doesn’t move but after only a slight increase in pulling power it lifts off the ground. I bring the log up over my head and keep it there for ten seconds, dropping it down I let out a sigh of relief.

I look to Big Mac. “Damn, almost thought I didn't have it then.” I chuckle. “Your up.” I watch as Big Mac stares at the log and gives it a good looking over. “Don't break anything now.” I say, sniggering.

Big Mac nods to Sweetie Belle after putting his hooves under the log.

“Ready!” Big Mac shifts his body. “Set! Lift!”

Big Mac grunts as he lifts the log near his head and with one final push it raises above his head, ten seconds later he drops with a sharp outlet of breath similar to mine.

“That one was interesting.” Big Mac says to me, I nod in agreement.

I walk over and step before the heaviest of the logs, Five hundred kilograms. I look down at it and swallow hard, looking back I spot all my sisters including Applejack holding their hooves over their muzzles. I see Luna smiling as she bites down on an apple.

'Does Luna know something I don't? She looks like she isn't worried.' I think to myself. Shrugging off my thoughts I bend down and get my grip of the log. I position my hands several times before I finally pick a comfortable spot. I raise my head and give Sweetie Belle the signal.

“Log number three!” Sweetie Belle shouts. “Five hundred kilograms!” The crowd gasps nearby. “Are you ready Brother?” Sweetie asks looking at me. I nod. “Ready! Set! Lift!”

I grunt as I pull with all my might, I feel the log shifting and rolling as I try to lift it. I manage to get it a few inches off the ground as I feel my arms start to ache. I push the pain away and put in more effort, I get the log to my chest and then to my shoulders. With one final grunt of pain I lift the log above my head, sweat was pouring down my face. I was vaguely aware my wings had extended to give me balance. I managed to keep the log in the air for ten seconds before dropping it and collapsing to my knees.

“Brother! Are you alright?” I look up and find Sweetie Belle standing next to me, her face a look of concern. I give her a nod as I stand back up, my body aching from head to toe.

“I'm fine little sis, that was quite heavy.” I chuckle, grabbing my chest as a sharp pain crosses it. I turn to Big Mac. “Be careful, that one's a doozy.” I stand off to the side, glancing to Applejack I give her a thumbs up. 'Damn that hurt' I silently think.

I watch Big Mac stand before the log, then he turns to me and gives me a 'do I have to do this?' look. I nod which cause him to flatten his ears back.

“Ah'm not sure about this.” Big Mac says.

“If you want to forfeit this challenge I will be one nil up.” I state. I get a small shock as Big Mac nods.

“Ah know my limits, you win this challenge John.” Big Mac then turns to Sweetie Belle. “I forfeit the challenge, John wins this round.”

I hear some gasps from the gathered crowd as Sweetie Belle addresses them.

“Big Macintosh has forfeited the last log challenge! John wins first round!”

My family cheers as some ponies exchange bits, I laugh at the betting going on. Me and Big Mac get fifteen minutes after each challenge to make sure our bodies are fine and rested enough to carry on. I also take the time to check my ribs, the pain across my chest was something to worry about.

“Are ya ok?” I look up to see Applejack walking across, I nod. “Thank Celestia, ah thought ya had injured yourself.”

“My chest hurts, but apart from that I'm fine.” I reply.

“You done well in the first trial.” I turn my gaze as Luna trots up to me. “I never thought you could manage the last log.”

“I almost didn't, my arms nearly gave out but I did complete the lift.”

“Ah was confused mah brother forfeited, ah really thought he could do it.”

“I think he could but seeing how I came out of it, he didn't want to injure himself so early.” I say.

“Hmm, maybe I should have a word with him.” Luna says tapping her chin with a hoof.

“Why?” I ask.

“I might be able to 'persuade' him to not forfeit any more challenges.”

I quickly realise what Luna was implying. “I would say yes, but I think the princess of the night coming on to him might cause him to have a heart attack.”

Applejack suddenly chokes on air as it finally dawns on her what Luna was going to do.

“Princess!” Applejack almost shouts. “Ah never would have thought ya would even suggest seducing my brother.”

Luna grins and starts to walk away but not before looking back at me and Applejack.

“I may be a princess dear Applejack, but I'm still a mare.” With a flick of her tail Luna walks back to the seating near the next challenge.

“Well Ah'll be, ah never thought of Princess Luna being like that.”

“She's more laid back than Celestia, more like us common folk.”

“Common? Ah ain't common!”

I lean in and smile before whispering in Applejack's ear. “In bed you are.” It has the effect I wanted as Applejack's body goes stiff and her face turns bright red. “I have to get ready for the next challenge, cheer me on ok?” I give Applejack a kiss.

“Win and ah'll give you more than cheers.” Applejack walks away after dragging her tail across my face.

'Fuck me.' Crosses my thoughts.

Standing up I walk over to Big Mac who was sitting nearby.

“Time to start again Big Mac.” I say, clapping him on the shoulder.

We both walk over to the next challenge, to me it was unfair but I thought that it might be fun. The task was simple, both me and Big Mac would be strapped to the front of two ploughs. Then we would have to each pull the plough to the finish line, the first one to get the front of the plough to touch the line wins. Now you see why I thought it was unfair as Big Mac pulls ploughs all the time and me, I have never even touched one.

As me and Big Mac stand near the ploughs Scootaloo comes over, her steps almost bouncing with excitement. I step forward and strap myself to the plough, Scootaloo checks the straps and nods her approval. She then moves over to Big Mac and watches as he straps himself in then nods after checking his work.

Scootaloo walks in front of us and smiles.

“You two know the rules, first plough to touch the finish line wins.” Scootaloo picks a flag off the ground and points it in the air. “On the count of three, pull. One! Two! Three!” The flag comes down and I pull with all my might, Big Mac does the same and his plough starts moving much sooner than mine.

I finally got my plough to move but Big Mac was already a length in front. I knew he would have his moving much sooner as he uses them everyday. I stare ahead as I start to catch Big Mac up, I was now almost shoulder to shoulder with him, the look he gave as he glanced back was priceless. I smirked and pulled with all my strength.

I saw the line and kept pulling however just before I got there one of my straps snapped under strain and I did my own ploughing...with my face. I groaned as I lay there felling very embarrassed. I looked up and spotted Big Mac cross the line and win, I saw him look back but it wasn't with a look of victory but with a look of shock. Big Mac threw off his straps and ran over to me, helping me to my feet.

“You ok?” Big Mac asks.

“Yeah.” I reply shaking my head. “One of my straps broke and by the way, I don't recommend ploughing the ground with your face, it's very uncomfortable.” I chuckle, brushing off my clothes.

“I'll remember that, I guess this makes us one all.”

I nod. “Yup, three challenges to go.” I see Big Mac lower his head slightly. “Hey don't worry, it seems I'm the one getting injured not you.”

“I know, but I kind of see this as pointless.” Big Mac states as he gestures to our challenges.

“Look at it this way, we promised Apple Bloom and the others that we would do this. You wouldn't want them to be upset now would you?”

Big Mac straightens up. “I will never allow myself to go back on a promise, I love my family.”

I put my arm over Big Mac's neck. “Then that's something we both got in common.” Big Mac gives me a nod and a smile. “Now we have a small break before the next challenge, and my face is stinging.”

Big Mac laughs. “Eeyup!” He laughs again.

---

A brown stallion watches the events unfold, he was very surprised. The big red stallion was always known for his strength and yet here he was almost being out matched by the human. The stallion writes down his observations as a green gem around his neck starts to glow, bringing it up the stallion holds it in his hoof as a light appears out the top in the shape of a changeling head.

“Vigil, how nice to see you.”

“I have contacted you with news agent hooves. Our empress wants the plans to accelerate.”

The stallion pulls his head away in shock. “The empress does know what this means? The queen planted the poison and it has yet to take effect.”

“I know but the situation has become dire, the queen is regretting herself and becoming distressed. I think her encounter with the human and his abilities has left her feeling that all this is meaningless. We have to stop this line of thinking, the hive must be destroyed.”

“Then I will do my duty.” The stallion bows his head before quickly bringing it back up. “Oh that reminds me, did you get the item?”

“I have, your marefriend will like it I'm sure.” Vigil replies.

“I know she will, my Derpy has never turned down anything from me.”

“Then I shall leave the matter in your capable hooves, just make him want to come here and destroy everything. Then his next step will be complete.” Vigil turns his head. “I have to go, be well agent hooves.”

“Be well sir.” The magical image fades. The stallion looks up and she's his marefriend flying above, he waves as his marefriend swoops down. “This assignment is getting worse all the time.”

---

I sat on a barrel and rubbed my face, Applejack was nearby trying not to laugh.

“I know you want to laugh Applejack, I can feel your humour.”

“Ah'm sorry, it did look funny though.”

I sigh and look at the next challenge. “The water trough next I take it?”

Applejack nods. “Yup, filled with enough water to weigh three hundred kilos.”

“Good didn't want to go over board, besides this one is just the warm up for the last challenge.” I say. Reaching for a bottle of water nearby I take a long drink before setting it back down. I also see my younger sisters all walking towards me. “Hey girls enjoying it so far?”

“We sure are!” Scootaloo replies, bouncing in place.

“We came over because you looked hurt after your fall.” Sweetie Belle states.

“Nah, he's tough, nothing could hurt our big brother.” Scootaloo argues.

“Are ya ok?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Fit as anything girls, just a bit tingly that's all.” I place a hand on my face. “Though I say face planting really isn't fun.” I hear the girls giggle. “What's the situation looking like my little sisters?”

“You're both tied and the water trough is next, though ah'm not really sure what ya two are going ta do with it.” Apple Bloom says squinting in the direction of the water trough challenge.

“Well it's what we humans call a squat lift, you put yourself under the trough and then you try and lift it as many times as your body can handle. When you can't go no more that's the number the other contestant has to beat.”

“I get it so if you went first and you lifted the trough twenty times and stopped then for Big Mac to win he would have to do twenty one or more.” I nod.

“Ohhhh!” The girls all said in unison.

“That does sound like a good work out.” Apple Bloom says. “Well we better get back to our positions.”

I give my younger step siblings a wave as they run off.

“Ya know ah feel like ya'll make a good father some day.”

“Is that an invitation?” I ask, wiggling my eyebrows.

“It might be, but remember ya said ya'll get tested at the hospital.”

“I know and yes I will go there tomorrow, I still have to ask Rainbow about flying lessons and when we can do them. I start my guard training in three months, I at least want to be able to get off the ground by then.” I reply, flexing my wings.

“Ah know Rainbow will help, she's been dying ta see ya fly, ah think she has a thing for wingspans.” Applejack chuckles. “But it seems they need ya back out there.” Applejack says turning to look at the next challenge, she turns back only to get a surprise kiss off me.

I break the kiss and walk out onto the field. “Cross your hooves for me Applejack, I might need them for this.”

The Competition Ends

I walk out onto the field and notice the mares in the crowd have increased, I smile and decide to give them a show. I wipe my hand across my forehead pretending to be hot and with one swift movement I remove my t-shirt making sure my muscles flex when I do it. I stretch my arms while glancing at the crowd, I grin when I notice several mares looking at me with that lustful expression.

“And what do ya think your doing?”

I turn to see Applejack was not amused. “What? I'm just giving the crowd what they want.” I quickly grab Applejack and pull her close, giving her a passionate kiss in front of everypony present. “And taking it away straight afterwards.” I grin as the kiss breaks.

“Ah'm watching ya mister.” Applejack states walking back to her seat, heavily flustered.

I wince as my chest tweaks, this pain though was familiar.

“Oh shit!” I say out loud. I turn to Luna and almost scream in her direction. “Luna! Get everypony away! NOW!” I grab my chest as the pain increases, I watch as my arms start to pulse with a yellow glow. I collapse to the ground.

---

Applejack walks back to her seat her cheeks still burning.

“John is quite loving of you isn't he?”

Applejack looks up into the smiling face of Princess Luna.

“He is princess, even after all this time ah still don't see what he sees in me. Ah'm not beautiful like Twi is and ah don't keep myself pampered like Rarity, ah just can't see it.”

Luna drapes a wing over Applejack.

“I do, Applejack. I see with great clarity what my champion sees in you and if I could I would share it, but it is something you must find out for yourself.”

“Ah want ta, but-”

“Luna! Get everypony away! NOW!” Both mares snap their gaze to John just as he collapses to the floor, a yellow pulse coming from his body.

“Princess! What's going on?” Applejack shouts in panic jumping from her seat.

“Oh no! John is having another magical surge, I believe another change is happening. We must get everypony away from here, it's not safe.” Luna runs to Twilight and starts pointing to the crowd of ponies, Twilight nods and with the others help the crowd starts to disperse.

Applejack was trying to get to John but the magic pulses were pushing her back. Tears were forming under her eyes as she tried with all her power to reach her stallion. Applejack turns as a thud is heard behind her, Luna was holding up a shield and encases Applejack in it.

“Applejack you cannot stay here, without magic you will be killed.”

“Ah can't leave him!” Applejack replies banging on the shield. “Can you get me closer?”

Luna looks up and sees that John’s pulses are not as powerful as the one's the night he turned into the creature but smaller and more condensed. She then came to a conclusion that this was not going to be Johns final transformation but something different.

“I'll try!” Luna answers, slowly walking towards John's prone form.

The two mares get closer and notice that John's body was vibrating, almost as if he was trying to shift or phase. Both Luna and Applejack could see John was still awake.

“I cannot get any closer.” Luna states.

“John!” Applejack shouts, she watches in anguish as John's gaze turns to meet hers.

“Why...Aren't you gone?” John asks his pain evident. “Leave before it's too late!”

“Ah can't leave ya alone, ah want ta be with ya!” Applejack starts crying, her tears rolling off her face.

---

I stared at Applejack, her face a mess of tears and worry. I try to move but my chest burns every time I do, the magic pulses continue to scorch and burn the ground. I raise up a hand and through the pain I manage to hold it up to Applejack, she returns my gesture by holding up the flat side of her hoof to Luna's magic barrier. I see her smile.

I smile back only for a burst of pain to shoot through my body, I scream.

---

Luna grinds her teeth together as she tries her best to keep her shield going. There was a large burst of magic from John and it caused Luna to perk her ears up, she realised she knew what John's body was trying to do. Using more energy Luna gets closer to John.

“My champion! I know why your body is doing this!” Luna says. “Do you trust me to help?” John nods but does not reply. “I think your body is trying to teleport, it's the only explanation to why you are phasing and shimmering. You need to teleport or your body will tear itself apart!”

Applejack gasps but Luna continues.

“You have to think of some place, it can be anywhere you like just think about being there and try to teleport.”

“But I don't now how.” John says through gritted teeth. “I never learned!”

“You must have or your body would not be doing this. Please my champion, try.”

---

I look to Luna and Applejack, was my body really trying to teleport? I knew I didn't have long so I did what Luna asked and thought of some place, it had to be a place away from here. I thought about the only other place that was far enough away to be safe, I thought of Canterlot. I thought of the white gleaming towers of the castle, I thought about my new friends and the city itself.

At first I felt nothing then as if I had opened a gate in my body my magic spilled forth and in an instant Applejack and Luna vanished. I saw nothing but blackness but I was alive my body was still glowing yellow but the pulses had completely stopped. The sensation I felt was familiar like I had done it before, it then clicked in my head I have teleported before. I searched my memories and the fight between Varala and me popped up, during the fight I had moved so fast I appeared next to Varala in a blink of an eye, it was then I realised I had teleported not moved at speed.

I looked down at my hands and saw the glow of yellow was dissipating, I then took the time to figure out where I had ended up considering I thought about Canterlot. I felt around myself as I didn't want to use magic so soon after the surge, I found by my surprise I was in a closet, a small closet complete with dresses. My eyes went wide as I found I was in a mares closet.

“Oh shit!” I say out loud only to cover my mouth afterwards.

I try to see exactly who's cupboard I have invaded only to be met with a locked door. I try to push the door but find it won't budge. I was about to use my magic when I heard hoofsteps coming closer. I heard the distinct sound of a door opening with magic and then the door closing. I felt sweat start to pour down my face, even more so when I heard the voice of the rooms owner.

“Ugh stupid nobles, why does the day court always start with them? Why can't it be some nice family coming to ask for help setting up a homestead, at least that would be worth my time!”

I freeze. Not only had I teleported into a mares closet I had teleported into Celestia's closet. I felt my sweating get heavier as I pressed my ear against the door, I had a slight bit of hope that she would return to the day court and I could continue trying to escape. I tried thinking about Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres but for some reason my body wouldn't respond.

I could hear Celestia walking around and the faint sound of metal hitting the floor.

“Oh it's so good to get that stuff off.”

I was panicking now as I flicked my hand over and over again trying to get my magic to come back, I tried too hard though and my hand made a bright flash of light to which a loud popping sound accompanied it. I felt my heart stop when it happened thinking that Celestia didn't hear it, that was all dashed seconds later.

“Is somepony there?” I didn't reply. “I heard you, come out and I swear you won't be punished!”

I thought over my options. One I could try to teleport again and leave Celestia unawares, two I could break down the door and potently give her a heart attack or three I could politely ask for her to unlock the door. Though one and two felt more reasonable I choose three as I really couldn't use my magic at this point.

“I would princess but the doors locked.” I say in a voice that betrays my nervousness. I hear the lock being turned and opened with a click. I watch the door swing open and the face of Celestia peer back at me. “Um..Hi.” I say giving her a wave.

“John? Why are you in my closet?” Celestia ask with a raised eyebrow.

“Long story.” I state walking out and flexing my wings. “I had an episode again.”

“Episode? You mean a magical flare up?” I nod. “So that's what I felt.” Celestia turns away and then looks back at me again. “But your fine and everypony else?”

“Yes, Luna found out why I had my flare up, apparently my body was teleporting and the magic was causing me to pulse and phase.”

“That still doesn't explain why you ended up in my closet.”

“Luna told me to think of a place and try to teleport there, I thought of Canterlot.” I gestured to Celestia's room. “Though I have no idea why I ended up in your closet.”

Celestia glared at me for several moments before pointing a hoof at her bed.

“Please John, sit with me a moment.”

I walk over and sit on the edge of Celestia's bed, I watch as Celestia herself climbs onto the bed and settles in beside me.

“I wish to ask you some questions and I want you to be truthful.”

“I will answer to the best of my ability princess.” I replied, my heart was beating faster and I started to sweat again.

“The first question I would like to ask is do you enjoy living with us ponies?”

“You should know the answer to that question princess, I do, I love every second I'm here. Back in my old world I had friends yes but not much of a life, my parents had died when I was young and I was raised by my aunt and uncle until they too left to join my parents. I wasn't happy, not one bit, my friends tried to get me out to meet new people but I just closed them out. Truth be told princess, I was a shit to my friends, I treated them like they where casual acquaintances. I hated myself for it.” I look towards a wall as I continue, a smile gracing my face. “Then I came here, and I found my purpose, I found my true self.” I look to Celestia. “And I wouldn't give what I have up for anything.” I gesture to my wings. “I mean look at me, I have wings princess, I have wings. I have been through hell and back since coming here but Applejack, Twilight, the others, they all have shown me that I can be loved for who I am. And I love them for it. I don't care what I have to do or what I have to go through but I swear to you or Luna or anypony else, I will pay them back for what they have given me. With my life if it's necessary.”

I keep my gaze on Celestia, I poured my heart out to her first question and I don't think she expected that as her face was now a look of shock. I chuckled before snapping my fingers and brining her out of her daze.

“I'm sorry John I didn't think you would open up to me, after all I haven't really spent that much time with you.”

I place a hand on Celestia's shoulder and smile.

“Does it matter, we are distant family.” Celestia raises an eyebrow. “I'm serious have you not thought about it? Shining Armour has married Cadence who is your niece, I have become Twilight's step brother who is Shining Armours sister. There for I am Shining's step brother and Cadence's step brother in law, which makes you my....” I roll my hand for Celestia to finish.

“Oh my that makes me your step aunt.”

“Got it in one princess.” I see Celestia try to think over the information I just gave her. “I think though it's time for me to leave.” I look at my hand a noticed a tiny glow was coming from it, my magic was recharging. “Princess?” Celestia looks up at me. “I enjoyed our little talk, it let me get some things off my chest and I thank you for listening.”

“It was my pleasure John, I hope we can talk more in the future?”

“Well I am going to be spending a year up here in three months time, so maybe then but now I have three events to prepare for.” I walk to the centre of Celestia's room and think about Ponyville, seconds later my body phases and flashes away.

---

Celestia sat staring at the spot John just occupied, smiling to herself she slide off the bed and approaches her door, opening the door Celestia beckons over one of her guards. The guard bows.

“How may I help you princess?”

“Could you please summon the royal blacksmith? I have something I wish to discuss with him.”

The guard bows again. “As you wish princess, I will go myself.”

“Thank you.” Celestia replies as the guard runs off.

Walking back into her room Celestia stops in front of a painting of Canterlot castle, reaching up and giving the painting a musical tap on it's frame the painting swings open revealing a safe. Celestia inserts her horn into the socket at the safe centre and watches as the magical seal is broken. When the safe unlocks Celestia uses her magic and levitates out a small round box and walks over to her bed, the safe and painting closing behind her automatically.

Celestia giggles in excitement and opens the box, her eyes are instantly lit up by the large sun shaped gem resting in the boxes centre. Celestia watches as the surface of the gem flows and changes with energy just like the real thing. Looking up to her ceiling with tears in her eyes Celestia speaks.

“Mother, I didn't understand when you gave me this gem so long ago, even going as far as to putting some of your own magic in to it. I remember watching you do it, my eyes alight with wonder. But I see now why you gave it to me and the words you spoke that day, you told me that I would find somepony worthy of the gems power and of my love. Though I would never love him as more than a friend or a close relative, I think he is worthy of bearing the gem and I will give him something worthy of his title and position.” Celestia looks back at the gem. “I just hope he will accept my gift.” Celestia quickly closes the box as a knock is heard at her door.

Walking back to her chamber door Celestia open sit to find a pony bowing outside.

“Ah, Heart Hammer, please come in we have much to discuss.”

Cloud Power Activate!

I gasped in surprise as I found myself right where I wanted to be, Ponyville. However, my smile turned to a frown as I realised I was actually several feet off the ground and floating.

“Shi-” I was cut off as my face met the ground, hard. I groaned as I lifted my head up. “Why me?” I whined.

“Oh my John! Are you alright?” I turn to see the third great pegasis in my life. “It looks like it hurt!”

I wave my hand in the air. “I'm fine Derpy, though I think my pride hurts a little bit more.”

Derpy smiles. “Well I'm glad your ok.”

“Talking about ok, you seem more chipper than usual.”

Derpy looks away as a blush come to her cheeks.

“I got help, and I quit drinking.”

I give Derpy a hug. “It shows Derpy.” I pull away bopping her on the snout and laughing when her nose scrunches up. “Now I never ever want to hear you drinking again, for any reason apart from fun that is.”

“You won't have to worry about that John, I've learned my lesson.” Derpy replies returning my hug.

“Well miss hooves,” I say standing up to my full height. “I have to get home but I would still like to come by some time and catch up.”

Derpy smiles again. “I would enjoy that John and I know Dinky would too.”

“Maybe we can set something up then? I know your a busy mare so I won't push you.”

“Oh it's fine I have some free time in a few days.”

“Ok I'll see you then Derpy.” I say as Derpy takes off.

“See you John.” Derpy flies away leaving me waving to her.

I dust off my clothes and begin my trek back home, however before I do I put both of my hands to my face and silently scream into my hands. My face felt like somepony had bucked me right in the nose, during my pain filled face rubbing I didn't notice the pony approach me.

“So it hurt did it?” The pony laughs.

I pull away my hands and stare into the gold iris eyes of Lyra.

“A little bit....” Lyra laughs. “Hey! It's not funny! I used all the composure I had to not break down In front of Derpy.”

“Sure you did, that would have been so bad to look hurt.”

“I'm supposed to have an image, crying like a baby in front of Derpy would so have destroyed that.”

Lyra waves a hoof. “Like I said, sure.” Lyra starts to walk away.

“You know you're such a troll!” I shout after her. “Cute butt though.” I whisper.

“What was that?” Lyra asks, looking around.

“Nothing! Nothing at all!” I whistle and head in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

I was a few minutes into my journey and was now on the outskirts of town. My ears twitch when I hear the faint sound of giggling, I spot Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon walking my way, I look left and right and spot a bush large enough for me to hide in. I watch as the fillies get closer and I catch their conversation.

“She's such a blank flank, I can't believe it's so easy to make her cry.” Diamond says laughing.

“Yeah, 'oh your new brother is so pathetic he can't even fly' that was genius Tiara.” Silver Spoon replies giggling.

I sat with suppressed rage, they had just bullied somepony and they where laughing about it? I had to do something. I looked around and noticed they haven’t spotted my hiding place, I grin like the Cheshire cat and wait for my moment. The fillies get within distance and I jump out shouting...

“I will eat your souls!”

The next few seconds were filled with the glorious sounds of screaming and pounding hooves, it took less than twenty seconds for the two bullies to vanish from my sight. I chuckled and continued on my way.

I was still internally laughing when I came across the sound of a pony crying, seriously why like star trek am I the only thing close enough to investigate? I listen for the sound and close in on the source, it was coming from an area just off the trail I was walking. I knew I was getting close as the crying grew louder, I slowly moved forward and pushed some bushes aside.

“Sweetie Belle?” I say as I spot my little unicorn sister sitting on a tree stump crying her eyes out. “Why are you out here alone?”

“B-Brother...I...I....” I moved forward and put my arms around her. “I'm so sorry brother! I shouldn't be like this!”

“What's wrong?”

“Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, they called you a fraud. They said bad things and I tried to help but they just wouldn't let me speak. I couldn't.....” Sweetie Belle cries into my chest.

I hold Sweetie Belle as she cries out, I narrow my eyes.

“It's ok, I don't think those bullies will be quite the same after today.”

Sweetie Belle pulls away her head and looks up to me. “W-What do you mean?”

I smiled and looked into Sweetie's eyes.

“Before I found you I heard those two giggling about bullying somepony, it hurt me so I played a trick on them and scared them. You should have seen their faces.” I laugh, causing Sweetie Belle to giggle. “So they might think twice before hurting another pony or they might get another visit by the monster.” I tickle Sweetie Belle and growl.

“You are the best brother ever.” Sweetie says hugging me again.

“Right, now that's enough sappy stuff, let's get you home ok?” Sweetie Belle nods, I pick her up and place her on my shoulders. “You ok up there?” I ask.

“Yeah, now mush!” Sweetie gives me a quick tap with her back legs.

“Yes mam!” I state leaving our little hiding spot and heading back to town.

I trudge along happily as Sweetie hums on my shoulders, so though Sweetie's humming stops and I feel her shift.

I look up. “Sweetie Belle? Is something wrong?” I see her look down and point ahead, walking towards me was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon with Diamonds father Mr Rich following behind. “Oh.” Is all I say as the two fillies reach me.

“That's him daddy, that's the one who scared us.” Diamond says pointing to me with a hoof. “Now do something about him!”

I grin as I see Mr Rich's face drop several shades of colour, I quietly stand there waiting for him to speak.

“Daddy! Stop standing there and do something!” Diamond almost screams.

“Yes Mr Rich, do something.” I say, getting all three fillies present to gasp. “Yes, do as your daughter says and punish Princess Luna's champion, it might be funny.” I found this whole situation extremely funny as Mr Rich's mouth kept opening and closing like a fish. I wait a few more seconds before shrugging. “Thought not.”

I walk around Mr Rich and his two filly escorts and continue towards town, I chuckle as I hear Diamond scream several insults at her father, man I feel sorry for him.

After walking into town Sweetie Belle taps my head.

“That was great brother, you showed those bullies.”

“You shouldn't let them get to you little sis, bullies feed on your responses. If you give in to their taunts they'll carry on, just take what they throw at you then keep going. Sooner or later they will give up, trust me on that.” I reach up and scratch Sweeties ears. “Now we're almost to the boutique, let's get you inside.”

A few minutes later we round a house and the boutique comes into view, I smile as I spot several familiar mares standing outside, Luna was one of them. As I got closer I could hear their conversation.

“Ok girls you know the drill split up and see if we can find him.”

“But Twilight what if he teleported far away, he does have a lot of magic. He might not be able to control it.”

“Ah hope he's fine. Ah'm worried, ah wish ah had magic ta find him.”

I decide to gracefully interrupt. “Or you could just follow your nether regions!”

All the ponies turn in my direction and I give them a wave. Seconds later I am mobbed by my family of worried mares, I was surprised to see Luna hold back.

“How did ya survive?”

“I had a teleport surge, I wasn't dying. I ended up in Canterlot and when I regained my bearings I managed to make it back here.” I left out the embarrassing appearance in Celestia's bed chambers. “Now let's get those hugs out of the way shall we!”

I suddenly picked up Applejack and Twilight in my arms, I squeezed both hard before dropping them both. I didn't need to wait for Pinkie as she basically leap into my embrace and squeezed me back. I looked over to Rarity and Fluttershy and grinned.

“Darling you don't have to hug us....run Fluttershy!” Rarity shouts as I lunge at both of them, missing both targets I was met with a more tempting target.

Rainbow meets my gaze and gets down into a battle stance.

“Your move big guy!”

I lunge missing Rainbow but getting Fluttershy who was hiding behind her. I wrap Fluttershy in my arms as she squeaks. I plant a quick kiss on her muzzle.

“Gotcha!” I state. I set Fluttershy down and turn around, I raised my hands as I spot another target. “Oh princess~~” I watch as Luna turns with a smile only for it to drop as I pounce. I hit the ground as Luna teleports away. “You all will be loved!” I bellowed.

---

Discord laughed as he sat on a cloud hovering over Ponyville, he snapped his fingers and conjured up popcorn. Holding out the popcorn to his left Discord turns to his companion.

“Who's your bet on?” Discord chuckles.

Celestia takes some popcorn and smiles. “Miss Dash has the speed, Luna has magic and Miss Rarity knows some tricks. It's hard to say.” Celestia taps her chin.

“NOT THE FACE!”

Discord and Celestia both laugh as Luna uses small spells to keep John at bay.

---

I slid down the wall. I was smiling but exhausted. I have been chasing Luna and Rainbow for hours as Rarity had fallen. Luna was crafty and Rainbow was fast but I could see they were as tired as me.
Luna was sitting with Rainbow on a cloud, both were panting heavily. I could see the triumphant looks they both sported as they grinned down, oh they think they have beaten me? Think again!

I stood up, raising up my right hand I pointed at them.

“You think that cloud will save you? I have something to confess, and I think you both might be shocked.” They both laughed. “Ok have it your way.”

I held out both of my arms and slowly brought them together, my hand started to glow as I brought them closer. A small vortex of air appeared before me and got denser and denser as my hands came within closing distance. I stopped moving my arms as the vortex almost resembled a cloud in my hands. I looked up at my two targets and could see the disbelief on their faces.

I pressed the cloud together and stretched it out, I then proceeded to morph the cloud into a flat disc shape. When the cloud was flat with a large diameter of six feet I placed it on the floor and stepped onto it. I put out one hand and raised it up slowly as I did the cloud raised with me on it.

I matched the height of my targets and grinned.

“Surprise!”

Wet Dreams

I stood on my cloud grinning at my victims, they had no idea what's coming.

“B-but how!?” Rainbow asks, gesturing to me with both of her front hooves. “When did you learn to control clouds?”

I point back to my wings. “It seems stronger magic wasn't all I got when these puppies turned up. I learned I had the ability in the Griffon colonies, I was surprise aswell when I managed to stand on a cloud and not full through.”

“This is most joyous my champion, you can join your sister in cloud sitting....Oh I just realised...” Luna trails off.

I nod. “Yeah I wondered when you were going to realise your predicament.” I smile again as I get into a pounce stance. “Ready or not! Here I come!” I jump from my cloud, in the seconds it took me to close the gap Luna teleported but Dash was still in shock at learning my new ability and didn't react fast enough to dodge my attack.

I reached out for Rainbow as she came to her senses a little too late, Dash moves to her left and my arms miss there target but as I pass her by my right wing hits Rainbow in the head. The last thing I see was Rainbows form falling from the cloud, I scream her name but I get no response. I panic and do the only thing I could, I jump after her tucking my body in tight to gain speed to catch her up. I get within inches of her body and finally grab her fore legs, I look to the ground and see it was very close, too close for me to glide.

I take a deep breath and hold Rainbow to my chest as I roll over to place her on top.

“This is going to sting.” I say as I brace myself.

I hit the ground with bone jarring force, I feel one of my wings give and something painfully break. I scream as me and Rainbow barrel roll across the ground, we finally stop as my back again smashes into something hard. I cry out as severe pain floods up my back, I was still holding Dash in my arms as the first pony to arrive on scene runs up to me.

“Oh my Celestia! John are you ok!?” The pony shouts.

I lift up my head and through pain blurred vision I see a tan coloured pony with a pink mane. When the pony steps closer I see it's Roseluck.

“R-Rose?” I whisper. “Heh, your a sight for pain filled eyes.” I cough a few times but relax as I notice Twilight and the others running towards me. “Oh good the others saw me fall too.”

“I didn't see you fall John.” Rose replies. “You hit my house.”

I tilt my head slightly and low and behold I was slumped under Roseluck's front window. I laugh slightly as Twilight reaches me.

“Brother! What happened?” Twilight proceeds to check my wounds and Rainbow who was still in my arms.

“Cloud....Wing...Rainbow fell....” My conciseness was slipping as the pain in my body grew. “Head...slipping....” My arms slowly release Dash as my brain finally says fuck you to the world and passes out.

I wake up to the sound of beeping assaulting my ears, I raise up a hand to my head and feel bandages tied around my forehead. I open my eyes and glance around, I instantly recognise that I’m in hospital. I move my head left and right trying to get a good view of the room I was in, and much to my surprise it was the custom room the hospital built to house my body.

I wince as fresh pain assaults my head. Lowering my hand it touches something soft by my side, I glance down and smile as my hand was touching Applejack's mane. She was quietly sleeping next to me, her head resting on the bed covers. I look to the rooms only window and notice that it's night, I move my head to the clock near the door and note that it's early hours of the morning.

Though my body was protesting about my movement I raise my right arm and lower my right hand to Applejack's head, giving her a slow stroke of her hair. In the scant moments I was touching her my body felt relaxed and my worries seemed to die away.

“Your awake.” I move my gaze to a dark area of the room and I notice slight movement approach the bed. “You had us worried brother.” The voice whispers, only to be revealed as Twilight a few seconds later.

“Hey, you stayed here all night?” I ask in a rasping voice.

“Me and Applejack did, but the others stayed as long as they could. We didn't know when you would wake up.”

“I feel like crap.” I reply.

“You took a nasty fall, we learned what happened from Princess Luna, she was going to help but the constant magic use she did all day sapped her strength. Luna barely made herself teleport one last time before she couldn't anymore.”

I suddenly realise something. “Rainbow! Is she ok!?”

Twilight smiles and looks over to another bed nearby. I follow her gaze and spot a sleeping form in the bed next to me.

“We had her moved in here so it would be easier to look after you both, it's been awhile since you two moved.” I notice Twilights ears fold back like she said something wrong.

“What's wrong sis?” I ask, a small tinge of panic rising in my body.

“Well, when you hear this don't freak out ok?”

“Um...Ok?”

“You and Rainbow have been out for....four days.” Twilight looks to the clock. “Correction almost five days. In twelve hours.” I lay back in shock more so at the fact Applejack was such a heavy sleeper.

There was silence in the room for a few minutes as I processed Twilights statement.

“Four days? I guess that's why I feel I've been sleeping for a while.” I saw Twilight nod. “How's Applejack been?” I move my hand back to stroking Applejack's mane.

“She's held up pretty well, she was almost on the verge of breaking down when you wouldn't wake up on the first day. After that though the doctor stated that you will wake up when your body deems it the right time to do that, Applejack calmed down but hasn't left your side since.”

“She's my sexy mare, I wouldn't leave her side either.”

Twilight nods again. “Would you like to wake her up or just go back to sleep?”

I shake my head. “No, I'll wake her up tomorrow, then we can see each other properly.”

“Ok brother, I'm going to head home now I've seem you're going to be fine. I'll see you tomorrow.”

I give Twilight a small wave as she leaves the room. When Twilight leaves I sigh and lay my head back down, smiling again I leave Applejack's mane alone and close my eyes as my body drifts back into slumber.

---

Vinyl slept, and it was a good sleep. She had never slept like this in years, sometimes she would be exhausted from her gigs but this was a sleep of satisfaction, a sleep of contentment. For the first time in a long while Vinyl felt safe, and Vinyl wasn't easily frightened.

Vinyl was dreaming which is something she always did but tonight her dreams were filled with the vision of one stallion....

“Yes....use those fingers....that's right....every part....” Vinyl mumbled in her sleep.

Vinyl gripped her pillow tighter as her mumbles turned into groans of pleasure, her tail twitched and swished under her covers. For several minutes Vinyl was deep within her dream, but that was right up until the moment her body tensed for almost a full minute.

When her body relaxed Vinyl suddenly awakened. She looked around her heavy breathing the only thing she could hear in her room. Vinyl went to move only to look under her covers and find the large wet patch emanating from her hind quarters.

“What is wrong with me?” Vinyl asks herself. “Why do I keep thinking of him?”

Vinyl removes her covers and slides out of bed, using her magic she removes her wet sheets and places them into her laundry basket.

“Octy is going to kill me.” Vinyl says, knowing full well this isn't the first time she's had these dreams. “But then again this is the first time I’ve had dreams about him...Ugh I feel so conflicted.” Vinyl puts one hoof to her head. “I need a wash.”

Walking out of her room and into the main bathroom Vinyl turns on the shower and when it's at temperature she steps in.

Vinyl sighs as the water soothes her skin under her fur, the warm life giving liquid cascades down her back and between her thighs, cleaning her marehood of her dream state secretions. Vinyl opens her eyes as a knock is heard at the bathroom door.

“Octy?” Vinyl asks.

“Who else?” A reply comes.

“Give me a second.” Vinyl turns off the shower and steps out levitating over a towel as she opens the door. “Hey Oct.”

“Don't you hey me Vinyl. You have had one of those dreams again, haven’t you?”

Vinyl looks down to the floor. “Yeah, I'm sorry Octy, I-I'll do the laundry tomorrow.”

Octavia sighs. “No, I will do it.” Octavia smirks. “So? Who was it this time?”

Vinyl blushes and avoids Octavia's gaze. “I....”

“Come on you can tell me!” Octavia says, hoofing Vinyl in the side.

“It...It was...”

“Come on!”

“IT WAS JOHN OK!” Vinyl puts a hoof to her mouth.

Octavia stand still, a look of utter shock on her face.

“Oh...I see.” Octavia finally replies. “I dare to ask. Exactly what was he doing?”

“The better question would be what he WASN'T doing?” Vinyl giggles slightly.

Octavia rolls her eyes. “Let's get your bed recovered shall we?”

Vinyl smiles. “Yeah, thanks Octy.”

“It's nothing Vinyl, besides, what are friends for?”

“Everything Octavia, friends are for everything.”

Author's Notes:

Hey everypony, I know this isn't a long chapter but It's something to tie over the story until the longer chapter comes out, and there's even a hidden moral.

Enjoy!

Q+A

Ok everypony!

Chapter 50 is coming up and this is another chance to ask me some questions, from now on I will have a Q+A every 25 chapters.

You don't even have to ask a question it could be anything you have on your mind that you like or hate about the story, just please be civil and no insults to me or anypony else and it shall be fine.

I look forward to reading or hearing from all of you.

Yours thank fully,

Applepip.

New Player Enters

I lay on my bed staring at Rainbow Dash, it was morning and after waking up which was followed by a steamy make out, Applejack left to fetch us something to eat. I looked at Dash's face, the way her mane flowed around her shoulders and neck, the indifferent expression she has while her chest raises and falls slowly.

I sighed and turned my head to look at the ceiling, I silently wished Applejack could return, I like feeling her nearby. I pause in my thinking. My eyes widen as a sudden realisation comes over me, I can't FEEL Dash. I raised a hand and slapped my head, how could I have missed it? I loved the feeling of the others nearby because I could sense their natural magic, just like Twilight and any other magic user could feel mine.

I looked back to Dash and couldn't sense anything from her, no magic. I then come to another sudden realisation. When my wing hit Dash on the cloud I must have inadvertently absorbed some of her natural magic through my feathers, just as if I used my hands. That would explain why she hasn't woken up, her body is in some form of hibernation until the magic is replaced. I then frowned. But why didn't the doctors or nurses find that out? Because they didn't scan Dash for magic loss as she's a pegasis, it wasn't standered procedure.

I knew there was only one thing I could do. I lifted up my hand and watched as it glowed with energy. I narrowed my vision, it had to work.

I carefully remove my bed covers and swing my legs over the bed's edge. I flex my toes and then sigh, the next few seconds are going to be good or really bad. I check the bandages around my chest and wings before bracing myself.

I push myself off the bed and land on my feet, I open my eyes I didn't realise I shut and let out the breath I was holding. My back ached as I shuffled to Rainbows bed, I didn't realise I was hurt this badly. It felt like one of my wings had been snapped off and then crudely reattached. I groaned as I finally reached Dash and leaned on her bed. I turned as I heard the door to the room open.

“John ah have....What in the hay are ya doing?” Applejack shouts as a basket filled with baked goods falls from her mouth. “Git back in bed now!”

I smile. “I figured out why Rainbow hasn't come to, it's because of me.”

Applejack looks at me with confusion. “What do ya mean your fault?”

“I must have absorbed some of Dash's natural magic when I hit her with my wing, that's why it's my fault.” I reply, lifting up my hand and creating a glowing orb at my finger tip. “I know what I have to do.”

Applejack rushes up and grabs my arm in her mouth pulling me back.

“Your gonna zap her!?”

“No! I going to give back what I took. Trust me Applejack, it will work.” Applejack let's my arm go and backs up. “Thank you.” I smile as I lower the glowing orb to Rainbow Dash, the moment it touches her the yellow glow dissipates into her body and I step back.

I watch with held breath as the outline of Dash's body glows yellow, then right before my eyes the magic turns cyan. I watch as the cyan coloured magic fades away, I let out my breath as Rainbow's eyes slowly open.

“W-What happened?” Rainbow asks, putting a hoof to her head. “Why do I feel like I got hit by a train?”

“Rainbow? Are you feeling ok?” I ask, my smile turning to worry.

“John? Yeah, I have a headache but I feel fine.” Dash looks at my bandages. “What happened to you?”

“What's the last thing you remember?” I question.

“I remember you creating a cloud and floating up to us, I then remember you pouncing and everything after that is fuzzy.”

I let out a nervous laugh as I rub the back of my head, I ignore the pain that the action gives me.

“Well you see Dash, I hit you. I accidentally hit you with my wing and knocked you out.”

“Really? Must have been some hit!” Rainbow replies, rubbing her own head. “But it doesn't explain why you have bandages around your body.”

I sigh before replying. “When I hit you, you fell. I jumped after you but the ground was too close for me to glide so I held you tight and landed on my back, hard. I saved you injury by using my body to break the fall, I broke one of my wings in the process.” I turn my body so Dash can see the bandaged wing.

“You Injured yourself to save me? Why would you do that?”

“Why wouldn't I? Your my family. It was either you or me and like I told Applejack once, I know who I would choose.”

“But you could have died! Did you even think!?” Rainbow shouts, clearly she was getting upset that I saved her, but why?

“Why are ya getting upset?” Applejack asks. “He saved ya and your shouting at him.”

“Why? I tell you why....It's because he's too important to risk....” Rainbow hangs her head and starts to cry. “You are everything to us John, me, Twilight, the others. You brought us together as sisters, of course we had our friendship before but now we are all something more because of you! You...You gave me the brother I always wanted, somepony I can be different around without anypony pointing it out. Scoots is my little sis sure, but I have to maintain my image around her or I'm afraid she might not see me as her idol anymore.” Rainbow's tears were now falling down her face and staining the bed covers. “I sound so stupid now don't I?”

I sit on the edge of Dash's bed and wrap my arms around her. I pull her head into my chest as she sobs, I turn to Applejack and smile as we both just witnessed the rare side of Rainbow dash. The rare side that needs to show itself more often.

---

“Do I have to?” Vinyl whines.

“Yes. You cannot let these feelings boil up inside you Vinyl.” Octavia replies as they both walk to the hospital.

“But he's injured and I know his marefriend is going to be there.”

“Vinyl, I can't believe you are acting like this. Was it only seven months ago you threw yourself at him?” Octavia grins as she glances back at her friend.

“You said you wasn't going to bring that up again.” Vinyl grumbles.

“It is a point Vinyl, how do you know that these dreams won't manifest into an obsession? You have to tell him and after that things will get better.” Octavia stops and places a hoof on Vinyl's shoulder. “Trust me, the best he will do is laugh and probably compliment you.”

Vinyl smiles and nods. “I guess you're right, I like him because sometimes he's like me, out going and full of life.” Vinyl sighs. “I remember the first time I saw him. I was walking along minding my own business when Twilight teleports in with some hairless ape by her side. I was shocked to begin with but when he opened the door to the library for her, I smiled. How many non ponies do you know are that chivalrous? I even watched him for a while, but now I see I missed my chance and he has Applejack. I still feel stupid though.”

“I would be worried if you were not Vinyl but let's get going, the sooner you do this the better you'll feel.”

Vinyl nods again as she steps in beside Octavia and the two mares make their way to the hospital, unaware that they were being watched by a stallion in a brown coat.

---

I was having the best time of my life and I wasn't even doing anything. The three of us, as in me, Applejack and Rainbow, were layed out on my bed with me holding a daring do book in my hands. Rainbow was to my left and Applejack to my right, I was reading the book and even doing the voices to match which made my two companions laugh and giggle.

I was just about to do the bad guys long winded speech they do before killing someone when a knock came at the rooms door. I placed my finger on the sentence I was up to and glanced at the door.

“It's open!” I shout.

I watch as the door opens and a grey muzzle pokes in. When the pony looks to me a notice it's Octavia.

“Hey Octavia, what brings you here?” I notice Octavia was hesitant to enter as she lays eyes on both Applejack and Rainbow. “Is something wrong?” I ask.

“No, I brought somepony as we have something to discuss with you. If that's ok?”

I wave a hand. “It's fine, Applejack's only good for one thing.” I snort, getting a hoof to the ribs in return. “Ok, maybe more than one thing.” I chuckle.

Applejack slides off the bed. “Ah have ta get going John, Ah'll return later with Apple Bloom. The others want ta see ya too.”

“Ok, Applejack tell them I love them all and should be out in the next two days.”

“Ah will.” Applejack walks passed Octavia giving her a nod.

I feel my left side shift as Rainbow stretches. “I gotta take a nap but it think I’ll find some place to crash.”

“You don't have to go Miss Dash.” Octavia says.

“Nah, I can tell you guys have sappy stuff to talk about, and this pegasis ain't great around sappy.” Rainbow drops off the bed and walks to the door. “See ya later big guy.”

I give Rainbow a flick of a salute before turning my gaze back to Octavia. I fold over the books corner in my hands and place it down on the bed covers.

“What can I do for you Miss Octavia.” I ask, linking my fingers together.

“Well, it's not for me actually.” Octavia gestures to the door and Vinyl walks in, her face extremely bright red. “This visit is for Vinyl, she has a personal subject she would like to discuss with you.”

“Oh, what about?” I raise a single eyebrow.

“I...I...” Vinyl stammers, not once looking up to me.

“Go on Vinyl, he won't bite.” Octavia says, nudging Vinyl forward.

“I've been having dreams lately, very vivid dreams.” Vinyl looks up to me and I see wetness in her eyes.

“Vinyl are you ok?” I was now getting worried. “If there's something you want to say, please just say it.”

Vinyl breaths heavily before sighing. “I've been having very wild dreams about somepony, you might say they are very intimate dreams.”

“Ok, I don't see why you come to me? This seems more like Princess Luna's area of expertise.”

“I....I...”

“Oh Vinyl just say it!” Octavia shouts.”

“I've been having dreams about you!” Vinyl drops to the floor. “There you can laugh now.”

I didn't know how to reply, the only thing that came to mind was...

“Oh.”

“Oh? That's it? No laughing or cracking jokes?” Vinyl says lifting her head again.

“I'm not really sure how to answer, but these dreams how...intimate are they?” I ask.

“You touch me all over with your claws, even going as far as inserting them inside....” Vinyl tries to lower herself further to the ground but it just doesn't seem to want to swallow her up.

“So you dream about me using my fingers on you and then ending by finger fucking you?” Vinyl nods. “Geez and I thought my dreams are erotic.”

“Your not mad?” Vinyl questions.

“Why would I be? I'm flattered you think of me that way but as long as you don't try to act on your fantasy, I don't really mind.”

“You don't mind?” Octavia asks.

“Nope! What Vinyl does in her dreams are her own business, why should I have say in them.”

Vinyl suddenly leaps up onto the bed and hugs me, I wince as her hug squeezes my damaged wings. I put my arms around her and hug back.

“You have no idea how relieved I am to hear you say that.” Vinyl says.

“I know ponies have a different way of expressing love that can be...misleading to my kind, I'm still learning the finer points but it seems the pony way of love making ain't much different than my kind. So I got that down.” I chuckle as Vinyl releases me.

“That's not cool, I spill my secret and you say you have love making down? I'm in need here!” Vinyl states, throwing her hooves up. “I think I gotta go, I-I'll see you around John.” Vinyl jumps off my bed and runs out the door.

“I guess I'm going too.” Octavia says, looking to the door. “I'll see you later John, and don't rush yourself.”

“I won't, trust me on that.” I reply, waving to Octavia as she leaves.

The door closes behind Octavia and I get the feeling I'm going to be alone for awhile, I look around and put my hand under my covers. I pull out the book that I managed to hide just before Vinyl jumped me. I wasn't much of a reader but these Daring Do books were sweet, she kind of reminds me of Indiana Jones.

---

It was a few hours before anypony returned to my room, which was fine by me as this book was occupying my mind.

I was not far from the end when a knock came to the door and I quickly shut the book.

“It's open!” I watch as the door opens and Applejack sticks her head in.

“Your awake!” Applejack says.

“Of course I am. Why are you standing in the doorway?”

“Ah brought visitors!” Applejack walks in followed by all my other sisters, even spike came along. “Hey guys!”

“Hi johnny!” Pinkie shouts.

I watch as my new family all enter my larger room, though I couldn't help but see Rarity was not happy.

“Rarity? Is something wrong? If you have work to do I don't mind you staying home, I'm out in a couple of days.” I say.

Rarity looks up as her ears go back. “Oh no, it's not you John. I just had a letter from my aunt in Fillydelphia, apparently my cousin Jet Cannon is coming to see how we celebrate nightmare night.”

“Jet...Cannon?”

“Yes I know, but he insisted we call him that. To him his real name was to 'prissy'.”

“What was his real name?”

“Phosphorous Spark.”

I couldn't help but snort at that, though I was wondering what his talent was.

“So what can he do?” I ask.

“Well, he's a unicorn like me and he can shoot a blast of magic that makes a boom sound we he releases it.” Rarity answers.

“So basically a cannon?”

“Yes.”

“Well, it will be interesting meeting him. I just hope I don't scare him.” I say, sounding a little worried.

“I don't think you will, he is very excited to meet you.” Rarity states. “I know because I have many letters asking me questions about you.”

I chuckle. “I bet, but anyway, how are you girls?”

“I'm doing fine, I have some new books come to the library today.” Twilight replies.

“Me and Big Mac got the new plough delivered today, works like a charm.” Applejack says, resting her head on my arm.

“I just took a nap and I'm feeling fresh.” Rainbow states, I roll my eyes.

“I have found a new species of plant today, you can have a look if you like...when your better that is.” Fluttershy adds.

“Apart from the letter from my aunt, my day has been uneventful.” Rarity states, with a small sigh afterwards.

“My day has been very eventful, I helped create a new cake and named it after you! It's called the commander! It has an outer layer of pink icing, followed by an inner layer of white sponge but when you hit the centre it's full of a special yellow candy!” Pinkie says, bouncing around the room.

“It sounds wonderful Pinkie and I will look forward to trying it.” I reply.

I was going to carry on when the door to my room opens and Doctor Stable enters.

“Oh I'm sorry, I heard you was alone Mr Core, I'll come back later.”

“No it's fine doc, what can I do you for?”

“I have to do the last check on your magic levels and then your healing rates. If it's all green then you can go home tomorrow morning. Though you can't use your wings for another few days, just in case.”

I touch my bandages. “Of course doc, what do I have to do?”

“Just sit still and I'll be done in no time.”

My sisters all part to allow Doctor Stable to reach my bed, he pulls out three gems and I hear Twilight gasp. The first one he lifts up to my head glows white before blinking green, the second was a green gem that he waves over my body and it flashes twice. The third gem he lays on my chest and gets me to cough, the gem blinks three times and he smiles.

“Thank you Mr Core, all the gems read normal. You can go home tomorrow morning.”

“Thanks doc but can I ask, what are those gems?”

Doctor Stable looks down to the gems. “Oh, these are just some new gem tech from the Crystal Empire.” He holds up the first gem. “This gem measures your magic levels.” Then the second gem is lifted. “This one records your body's MAR and the third gem checks your vitals.” Doctor Stable returns the gems to his coat. “Fascinating crystals, I'm so glad we were picked to test them.”

“So I'm a test subject?” I ask.

“Oh goodness no, the gems are all tested in the empire. We are trying them here as part of an exchange, but rest assured Mr Core you're not the first we have used them on.”

“That's a relief.”

“I'm sure it is, I must go now Mr Core, ladies.” Doctor Stable nods his head to my companions and then leaves.

“Well girls, who wants to talk more about their day?”

---

Doctor Stable walks down the corridor of the hospital, he jumps when a pony stops him.

“Agh! Oh, it's you.”

“Do you have them?”

“I do.” Doctor Stable pulls out the three gems. “I trust these are what your after?”

“Did you get every reading?”

“Yes, from his magic levels to his vitals, all recorded.”

The pony pulls out a parcel. “You have done well doctor, this is everything you asked for.”

Doctor Stable hands over the gems and takes the parcel. “Thank you, now I must be off, don't want to be seen speaking do we?”

The pony nods. “Of course not, bye doctor and well done.”

The pony watches Doctor Stable disappear down the hallway before ducking into an empty room. The pony removes his hood and lifts up a green gem, tapping it twice the gem lights up.

“Ah Mr Turner, I take it you have succeeded?”

“I have Vigil, the gems are with me.”

“Good, our empress will find them interesting I'm sure.”

Time Turner gulps hard before asking his next question. “Vigil, are you sure what we are doing is going to work? What if his devotion to his family is too high? We could fail.”

“Mr Turner, it is not our place to disobey our empress, but....I do share some of your doubt. This plan is long and complicated, many things could go wrong.”

“Then what do we do?”

“Keep with the plan, if it starts to go sour I will see the empress.”

“Very well sir, should I drop them in the normal place?”

“No, they are too important, I think this would be time for us to meet. I will send a coded letter for you detailing the meeting place, if received send back the coded reply and I will meet you in three days. And for our empresses sake, don't discuss this with anypony, not even your marefriend.”

“I understand.” Turner taps the gem to shut it off, raising his hood again he leaves by a side entrance.

Time Turner walks along the outskirts of Ponyville as he heads for home, he stops when he spots the door to his home is ajar. Casually walking up to the door and pushing it open he sees that the door has been broken.

“Hello?” Turner shouts. “If you're in my house then can you kindly leave!” Walking into the living room there's no sign of any intruder.

After searching every room and finding nothing out of place Time Turner returns down stairs to fix his door when a chill runs up his back.

“Greetings Mr Turner!”

Time Turner turns just in time to see a black hoof connect with his head.

Author's Notes:

Hi fellow readers!

I have now introduced a new OC into the story, Jet Cannon. He is a unicorn OC of another author who goes by the same name on this site. If you want to read some of the things he has written go ahead and type his name in the search box, he has some good stories.

Jet Cannon's OC will be heavily featured in the story after some starter scenes and his introduction.

As always I look forward to feed back and comments you may have!

Sexual Recovery

Luna walked through a field of blackness, the ground crunching under her hooves. The air was full of dust and ash. Luna looked around as she walked, then as she crested a hill the source of the dust and ash came into view. It was Ponyville.

Luna stared at the town with sadness and pain, every building both house and business was burning. The flames reached high into the sky. Luna looked up, the sky was filled with dark ash clouds that grew with each passing minute. That was when Luna made the decision to walk down the hill.

Entering the town was hard as the flames licked and danced all around, but Luna wasn't afraid as nothing could hurt her here, it was her domain. Luna passed by a completely destroyed Sugar Cube Corner, the only thing recognisable about it was the half burned candy cane supports the building used. Luna turned away and walked further into the town.

Luna stopped as a mare she didn't know suddenly falls out of a house, she was bloody and beaten. Luna watched as the mare lifted up a hoof to the door of the house and spoke.

“Please! No more! I can't take it!”

A large hulking creature steps out of the doorway.

“I say what you can and cannot take pony!” The creature growled.

The beast lowered it's clawed hand and picked the mare up before spinning her around so her flank was pointing up, Luna watched as the creature revealed it's genitals and positioned itself. Luna had enough and was about to blast the creature away when another bright beam of magic caught the beast and blew it apart. At first Luna thought of her sister coming to rescue the mare but it all changed when a familiar large white pegasis drops out the sky.

Luna smiled as she watched the pegasis pick up the mare, but again her assumptions were wrong as the pegasis smacked the mare with a hoof. The mare cried out and fell back to the floor.

“You pathetic mare! I give you one chance and you fail!” The pegasis shouts. “I should have you returned to the chambers!” The mare winces. “But you would enjoy that wouldn't you? You whorse!” The pegasis hits the pony again. “Maybe you need further training.” Luna watches as the mare willingly lifts up her flank and moves her tail aside. “Yes, my willing little fuck subject. You lift your nethers for me but ask for mercy when my soldiers want some action!” The mare receives a hoof kick to her privates that makes Luna wince. “You don't deserve my cock in you! You need to be punished!”

Luna sees the pegasis raise a hoof and the mare flashes away in a bright white light. The white pegasis stares at the ground for several seconds before opening it's wings to fly away but before it does the pony turns it's head to Luna, and grins.

---

Luna wakes up with a barely contained scream. She has been in many dreams but not one's where she was noticed before revealing herself. Luna rubbed her temples as she calmed her breathing, it wasn't the first time a pony's nightmare has caused her some trouble. Luna turns to her bedside clock.

“Two oh three pm? Ugh I need to lay off the caffeine.” Luna grumbles as she rests her head back down. “What was that dream? It looked like John but why was he so evil?” Luna thinks about her sister but shakes her head. “No, he's my champion and I'll deal with this myself.” Luna frowns and turns over in her bed, there was a picture that always stayed by her bedside, a picture of her and Celestia when they were foals. It always brought Luna happiness when she looked at it but this time It just reflected the figure behind her.

“What!?” Luna jumps up to reveal...nothing. “What is going on, who is in my chambers?” There was no response. Luna looks around and casts some detection spells, when nothing was revealed she slumps back down into her bed only to touch something that wasn't there before.

It was a small white envelope with a picture of a black hoof stamped on top.

---

I sat on the side of the bed and I wasn't happy. The doctor said I was able to leave in the morning, well that didn't happen. When morning came and went I decided to stick around just encase something had cropped up over night, when nopony came to see me I went off in search of Doctor Stable.

I had spoken to several nurses including Nurse Blackheart and Nurse Redheart all of which said Doctor Stable never started work. I went back to my room and sat on my bed and waited...for three hours.

“Where is that doctor!” I shout slamming my hands down on the beds edge. “Well fuck this, I'm going weather they like it or not!” I slide off the bed and head for the door, swinging it open a pony falls through the door and nuzzles my groin. I notice the blonde mane and orange fur. “If you were that desperate you could just ask.” I say while grinning down at Applejack.

“Ah came ta find out what happened, why have ya not been released yet?”

“That's what I want to know, but Doctor Stable never turned up today, and quite frankly that's worrying.”

“Why?”

“Well, all the nurses say he's dedicated to his job, he hasn't even been sick himself.”

“Oh, ah can see why him missing is worrying.”

I bend down and kiss Applejack before stepping around her and into the corridor.

“And where do you think your going?”

I turn to see Nurse Redheart standing behind me.

“Home, Doctor Stable said I could leave in the morning.”

“It's not morning anymore.” Redheart states.

“I know it's not morning.” I reply rolling my eyes. “I just want to leave.”

“Ok, no need to fret. I'll take you to the front desk then we can sign the release papers.” Redheart says, walking passed me.

“Thank you.” I reply, following it with a sigh.

“Ya really don't like hospitals do ya?”

I look to Applejack at my side. “Not really but they do have a positive impression.”

“And what's that?”

“If I wake here, I'm not dead.” I chuckle. Applejack just rolls her eyes and bumps me with her flank.

It didn't take long to fill out the forms and leave the hospital. I walked out the door and took a deep breath.

“Damn I love that smell!”

“What smell? Ah can't smell nothing.”

I bend down to Applejack and give her a grin. “It's that time of year again isn't it?”

Applejack blushes. “But ah have had mine remember, when you came back from the colonies.”

I wiggle a finger in front of her nose. “Oh no Missy, I talked to Twilight about that and that time you wasn't in heat. You had developed phantom symptoms because you couldn't take the waiting any more, your lust then was stress related.”

“So? Ah'm going to go into heat for real this time?”

“Why you asking me? Can't you feel it?”

Applejack turns away and that was all the answer I needed.

“And I know your going into heat because I can smell it.”

“Y-Ya can?”

“Yup, it's like Apples and cinnamon, a nice aroma if you will.” I laugh.

“It's not funny! Ah need to go home!” Applejack turns to run but I grab her in my magic. “Let me go, ah need to get home!”

“Hell no, if your going into heat, you ain't going far from me! This will be our first chance to try for a foal Applejack, and this time I’m not missing it!”

I hold Applejack close as I bring up a picture of the farms barn in my head, seconds later with one bright flash I was standing in Sweet Apple Acres barn with Applejack in my grip.

“How did ya...”

“New ability.” I say with a grin. “Now let's see just how far along you are?”

I turn Applejack around in my arms and give her a mischievous grin.

“Ah don't like that look, what are ya thinking?”

I lean in to Applejack's ear and whisper. “Epic tickle time.” Applejack suddenly kicks out and jumps from my arms.

“Ya ain't tickling me ya know what it does!”

“Exactly!” I exclaim, raising my arms and pouncing.

“Ah ain't getting tickled!” Applejack shouts dodging my lunge. “Ah swear ah'll scream!”

“Go ahead, it'll make it more fun!”

Applejack tilts her head as she notices something strange.

“John, why is your skin glowing?”

I look to my hands and sure enough my skin was glowing a faint yellow.

“Well well, look like your not the only one getting...heated.”

“Ya mean your?”

“Looks that way.” I lower my hands and look back to Applejack...slowly. “Now where were we? Ah yes, the pouncing!” I laugh as I dive for Applejack again.

Applejack dodges my attack again and runs for the barn door. I raise up my hand and place a blocking spell over the door.

“Ah ah ah, you are going nowhere.” I say standing back to my feet. “I point my finger at Applejack again and envelop her form in a glowing yellow aura. “Come to me my love.” I say pulling her towards me.

“Ah don't like this it's too much!”

I tilt my head. “I thought you like rough play.”

“Your not playing fair! Stop using magic!”

I lower my hand and drop Applejack, the second I do she lunges at me and knocks me down. I look up at her eyes, the burning lust I saw in her orbs made my heart burst. I grab her head and pull her in for a kiss. The kiss lasted for almost a minute before we broke for air.

“I thought we wasn't being rough?” I say, following with a chuckle.

“Oh shush and kiss me!” Applejack presses down to my lips again.

I free a hand and remove her Stetson, carefully floating it to a hay stack nearby and dropping it down. Applejack moans into my mouth as our lip locking gets more passionate.

Applejack pulls away and steps off of me, she heads for the stairs at the back of the barn.

“Coming?” Applejack asks, giving me a half lidded look.

“Do you have to ask.” I say getting up and following after her.

I reach the top step and find Applejack laying down on a blanket with her hind legs spread open. I smiled.

“Someponys eager?” I state.

“Ah just want ya, no play, just ya. Rut me hard.”

I remove my shirt and pants, I grin as Applejack's tail twitches in excitement. I finally remove my underwear and lay down on top of Applejack, I kiss Applejack as I feel my tip touch her folds. I slowly slide into her and groan as I feel the wetness and warmth of her walls clamp down on my shaft. I pull my head away.

“I love you Applejack. I know I say it all the time but I do. There isn't a single thing I wouldn't do for you, I would destroy a nation if it meant saving you.”

Applejack strokes my face with a hoof. “Ah know, ah love ya too. ah would do anything for ya, even if it too put my life at risk.” Applejack kisses me again. “Now buck me.”

I pull my shaft out and thrust back in, I feel my tender wings tense everytime I thrust but I ignore them. This was our time, and by the moon I was going to enjoy every moment of it.

Princesses Are Coming!

I yawned. The waking world thrust back into my face as the bright light of day almost blinds me. I move my body to turn and find that once again during the night Applejack had rolled onto one of my wings. I sigh and try to pry Applejack off my wing so I could get up, but not every plan of mine succeeds. I decide to lie back down and accept my fate.

Applejack rolls over and grabs my left arm, a long satisfied smile coming to her face. I look around and notice we were still in the barn, that's when I hear hoofsteps below.

“Apple Bloom, are you sure their in here?” I hear the unmistakable voice of Twilight.

“Ah'm sure Twilight, they came in here yesterday and never left. They have ta be!”

I continue to listen as the hoofsteps get closer and louder. I look down to Applejack and bop her on the nose. Applejack scrunches her nose as her eyes flick open.

“Wha? Ah'm awake.”

“Shush, Twilight and Apple Bloom are down stairs.” I whisper.

“What? Really?”

I nod and gesture for Applejack to move as she was still pinning my wing. Applejack moves off my wing as quietly as possible.

“Applejack! John! Are you in here!?” Twilight shouts.

“They ain't going ta respond Twilight, they might be cuddling!” Apple Bloom giggles. “Oh they might be upstairs.”

Me and Applejack freeze. I quickly hunt for my clothes and put them on just seconds before Twilight's head pops above the top step.

“Oh hey guys.” Twilight blushes as she realises she almost walked in on something. “Um...sorry to bother you but I need John Applejack. It's important.”

“Who's it this time?” I ask, snorting a laugh.

“What? No pony. It's a request actually.” Twilight looks away. “From Princess Celestia.”

I narrow my eyes and fold my arms. “And what does her royal highness need?” I couldn't hide my disdain.

Princess Celestia may have ruled Equestria for a thousand years but now Luna is back she still acts like she's the only princess, and it pisses me off to no end.

“She has asked me to...test your magical abilities.” Twilight replies, I could tell she was uncomfortable.

“And what, she couldn't ask me herself.” I walk to the ledge of the higher level and jump off, I glide down to the floor with a quick opening of my wings. I then proceed to storm out the barn with Twilight, Apple Bloom and Applejack following behind.

I stop near the road leading away from Sweet Apple Acres and wait for the others to catch up.

“John what's wrong?” Twilight asks trotting up beside me.

I sigh. “I'm sorry Twilight, I know Celestia is your mentor and close friend but I don't think she has it in her head yet that I'm Luna's champion not hers. She doesn't have the right to ask or even request things from me and it's worse that she uses you because your my sister.” I calm myself as I realise my hands were clenched. “Look, I will do as she asks but you write back that any future requests go through Luna.”

“She won't like that.” Twilight states.

“I don't care, I'm not one of her little ponies, I'm Luna’s.”

---

Luna smiles as she swipes a hoof over a mirror and the image of John and Twilight vanishes from the surface. Luna turns as a knock is heard at her door.

“Enter.”

Luna watches as the door opens and Celestia walks in.

“Sister, what can I do for you?”

Celestia looks to the mirror and then back to Luna.

“Have you been spying on him again?”

“What ever do you mean?” Luna says as she crosses the room and opens her balcony doors.

“Don't play coy sister, I know about your nightly visits.” Celestia states, joining Luna on the balcony. “And I'm getting worried.”

“Worried my sister and why would you be worried?”

“Your getting too obsessed with him. You watch him through the mirror and visit him in his dreams, even when his dreams are...erotic.”

Luna snaps around. “I am not obsessed! I just still find him fascinating that's all. His power fluctuates every day, I can feel it.” Luna turns back and stares out over Canterlot.

“I feel it too sister which is why I have come here today. I am going to Ponyville on a surprise visit and see Johns power for myself, I came to ask if you would like to go?”

Luna turns her head and smiles. “Do you really have to ask?”

---

I had walked from Sweet Apple Acres when Twilight had left to finally go and inspect my land near the farm, and what I saw made my brain ache. Applejack had left with Twilight as she had something to ask her, I just shrugged and gave her a kiss as she left.

The land was bigger than I thought. You could build a military base on it and still have room for expansion.

“Well it didn't look this large on the map.” I said to myself as I scratched my head. “But it leaves room for possibilities.”

“Sure is huge.”

I jump as Apple Bloom suddenly appears by my side.

“Geez Apple Bloom you nearly gave me a heart attack.” I say, holding my chest.

Apple Bloom giggles. “Sorry, ah thought ya heard me.”

I bend down and pick Apple bloom up, I place her on my shoulders and gesture to the land.

“So? What do you think of all the land?”

“Ah'm not sure, though there is a lot. What'cha thinking of doing with it?”

“Maybe build a base here, you know for my guards.” I state.

“Like a training base or guarding one?”

“Oh guarding, the training one is being built in Canterlot as an extension to the castle.”

“That would be cool having a guard base in Ponyville, maybe then our town could be safer.”

“You don't think it is?” I ask, looking up at Apple Bloom.

“Well...not in the sense of completely safe but it's not like we have creatures attacking us every day.”

I turn away from the land and start heading back towards Ponyville.

“Hey Apple Bloom, could I tell you something just between me and you?”

“Ya gonna trust me ta keep a secret?” I nod. “Ah guess ah can listen then.”

“I'm scared.” I say bluntly.

“Scared? What of?”

“You know me and Applejack are trying for a foal right?” Apple Bloom nods. “That's what I'm afraid of, fatherhood. I think about it every day and I think will I be a good father? Will my foal accept me? What will it look like? I have doubts Apple Bloom and that's what scares me.”

“Oh. But your so good with foals, look at me. Ah like ya and so does Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. If your gonna be that bad of a dad, do ya think we would like ya so much?”

I think for a second and lift Apple Bloom off my shoulders and hold her out in front of me.

“Your precious to me Apple bloom, you and the others. I wouldn't be here if it wasn't for all of you. I love you all with my heart and I would trust you with my life.”

“Ya mean it?”

“I mean it.”

I pull Apple Bloom in for a hug and she happily returns.

“Now let's get back to town so I can apologise to Twilight and pray she hasn't sent that letter away yet.”

---

Celestia sat in the carriage as it flew towards Ponyville, however it wasn't the view through the window that kept her attention more the fidgeting of Luna by her side.

“Luna? Are you ok? You seem to be agitated.”

“I'm fine.”

“Really? You seem-”

“I'm fine!”

“Ok, I have never seen you like this. It's not that time of year for you is it?” Celestia whispers the question.

“What? No! I just enjoy getting out of the castle once in a while.” Luna says, her face turning red as she looks out the carriage window.

“You want to see how powerful he really is that badly?” Celestia asks, her gaze never wavering from Luna.

“Is it that obvious?” Luna responds her ears dropping.

“Very.” Celestia smiles. “Though I can say that I'm intrigued too, his magic has risen I can feel it. I will expect this to be a interesting trip. Especially since my student doesn’t know we are coming.”

Luna and Celestia share a chuckle before the carriage goes silent. Luna was about to say something when the guard sitting on the roof calls down.

“Two minutes till Ponyville your highnesses.”

“Thank you White Light.” Celestia answers. “Well we better prepare for the worst.”

“Expecting trouble?” Luna asks, turning to look at Celestia.

“Only from one.”

---

I laughed as Apple Bloom finished her story.

“Your joking right? It can't have been that big?”

“Ah'm not lying! It was this big!” Apple Bloom opens her fore legs wide.

I laugh again. “And you ran from it?”

“Ya would!”

“I don't know, a cockatrice. I might not run from it but I would be curious.”

“Pfft, yeah right! Ya would be stone before ya realised what it was!” Apple Bloom crosses her fore legs and pouts.

“Aww, don't be like that. I still love ya.” I state, reaching up and ruffling Apple Bloom's mane. “Any way we're here now.” I gesture to Twilight's library in front of us. “You want to come in?”

“Nah! Ah got ta meet Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, but ah'm free later.”

I remove Apple Bloom from my shoulders and place her on the ground.

“Well, I'll see you back at home then.” I say, holding out my hand in a fist.

Apple Bloom hoof bumps my fist. “See ya big brother.”

I give Apple bloom a wave as she runs off, oh the joys of being young. I walk to the door of the library and give it a push, I was surprised when the door didn't budge. I try again and meet the same resistance.

“What the hell?” I whisper.

I knock on the door.

“Library’s closed...It's an emergency.” I hear Applejack call from within.

“Applejack! It's me!” I reply.

“John? Give me a sec.”

I stand waiting as Applejack fiddles with the door lock and opens the door.

“Is everything alright Applejack?” I ask as I step through the door.

“No it ain't, Derpy is here, she's extremely upset.”

“About what?” I ask as Applejack leads me upstairs to the living area.

“Her coltfriend has disappeared.”

Plan To Catch A Fake

I followed behind Applejack as we crested the stairs to the living room. I spotted Twilight sitting on her couch with Derpy wrapped in her fore legs, Dinky and Sparkler were sitting together on the large chair near by.

As I walked forward Dinky looked up and immediately ran to me jumping into my arms, she nuzzled my chin as she started to cry. I held Dinky tight and returned her nuzzle with a cheek rub to her head. I walked to the couch and sat beside Derpy.

“I just heard. I'm so sorry Derpy, how long has he been missing?”

Derpy pulls away from Twilight and looks to me with red puffy eyes.

“Since...last...night.” Derpy says between sobs. “He never..came back.”

Dinky slides out of my arms and returns to Sparkler.

“Did he say anything? Was he going anywhere?” I ask, patting Derpy on the back.

Derpy shakes her head. “No, he said he was going home to grab something, he just never returned.”

I stand up from the couch and head for the stairs.

“Where are ya going?” Applejack asks, moving to follow me. I reach out and stop her with a hand.

“It seems the place to start my search is Time Turners home, then find out if any pony has seen him since last night.” I reply.

“Then ah'm coming too.”

“No, you need to stay here and comfort Derpy, she needs you more than me.” I give Applejack a smile. “Besides, I need all the practice I can get before my guard training.”

---

“You told me this wasn't going to happen! Easy in, easy out! That's what you said!”

“Will you calm down! We took him because he's working for that imposter! If he carried on the commander would be hers by now!”

Two hooded figures argue in a cave outside Ponyville, the gagged and tied form of Time Turner lies nearby, a soft whimper coming from him. A figure turns and points at him.

“You have nothing to say! You willingly helped the imposter! We should have killed you but our mission has changed, you get to live...for now.” The figure turns back to his companion. “Heatstroke, we must inform the griffon of our change of plans. Though I suspect she won't like it.”

“I guess your right Nightstar, the princess would want that.” The figure drops his head.

“Have they found anything yet?”

“Nothing, it's like she has vanished, It's....disconcerting.”

One of the ponies turns to Time Turner. “Now it's time for you to go to sleep again, we have some work to do.” The pony zaps Time Turner with a spell and his eyes close. “Good, get him to the fortress and tell the keeper he is not to be harmed.”

“At once, what are you going to do?” The other pony asks.

“I'm going to bring in the commander.”

“I understand, what will you tell him?”

“Only what he needs to know.”

---

I made my way through town with Derpy's condition on my mind. I never really knew Time Turner but I did know Derpy loved him with all her heart.

I however did know one thing about him, where he lived. It didn't take me long to reach Time Turner's house as it was only a few streets away from Derpy's. I walked up the front path and stood at the front door. I let out a sigh and knocked, as I did however the door swung open.

I walked forward and poked my head in.

“Hello? Mr Turner? It's John here, Derpy's friend. Are you home?”

I got no response to my calls but my gut told me something wasn't right. I push the door open wider and my gut feeling was confirmed, just inside the front door was evidence of some sort of struggle. Paper from a table in the front hallway lay strewn across the floor. That wasn't what I noticed as the big sign of an attack, it was the small blood stains on the hallway wall arranged like somepony got pushed or slammed against it.

I didn't have my sword but I had my ring on, so I activated my armour. When my body was safely enclosed I continued into the house, I walked into several rooms but only the front hallway and main living room showed any signs of activity. I sighed as I returned to the front hallway and put a finger across the blood on the wall and frowned as the blood was dry. I was about to deactivate my armour when I heard something smash coming from the kitchen area.

I slowly made my way to the kitchen door and pressed my left hand against the door, in one swift motion I flung the door open and tackled a pony to the ground. I roll the pony over and brought up my glowing right hand to the pony's face.

“No! Don't! It's me!” The pony shouts putting her hooves up to her face.

“Sparkler? What in the hell are you doing here?” I ask Derpy's daughter as I help her to her hooves.

“I came to help, I need to know why he lied to my mother.” Sparkler says, looking up at me. “And why he was spying on you.”

I sigh and nod. “Ok fine, just don't wonder off. It looks like a struggle took place here, I found blood on the hallway wall.” Sparkler starts to look horrified but I hold up a hand. “Don't worry who ever took him is long gone.”

“I don't really know what to do John, how do you handle something like this?”

I shake my head. “Actually at this point I'm just winging it, though I have seen enough cop shows on T.V to fill in the blanks.” I place my hand over Sparklers mouth as she goes to say something. “Did you hear that?” There was a slight bump from up stairs. “Ok, I heard that.”

Me and Sparkler quietly head upstairs as the sounds of movement continue. I look back to Sparkler and she gives me a nod, though I see the slight fear she was trying to hold back.

“Maybe you should wait downstairs?” I whisper.

“The safest place is by your side, everypony knows that.” Sparkler whispers back. “Besides, you have a nice butt.”

My eyes go wide. “Uh.”

“Ugh, Rainbow Dash has set me up hasn't she? Humans don't see it as a compliment, do they?”

“Actually, we do. Just mainly from our special someponies.” I say, giving her a smile.

“Oh, it's that kind of compliment.” Sparkler replies, her face going bright red.

I open my mouth to reply but a loud thump is heard and I snap my head to it, I turn my gaze back to Sparkler and put a finger to my lips. Sparkler nods and we continue our slow ascent upstairs.

We both reach the top stair and stop, listening for any sound of intrusion. The thump is heard again coming from a door to my right, I flick my right arm and change it into a glowing green blade. I slowly approach the door and give it a slight push, it was shut. I reach for the door handle and slowly turn it, the door clicks as the latch comes away from the door frame. My heart was pounding heavily in my chest as I fought the urge to smash the door in.

I turn my gaze to sparkler and was happy to see she was still at the top step of the stairs. I look back at the door and with one movement I fling it open. What greeted me was very unexpected.

A pony was sitting in a chair in the middle of the bedroom, the pony had a black clock on but the hood was down.

“Ah, we finally meet.” The pony says. “ My name is Nightstar and I know who you are commander.”

I frown and raise my green blade up.

“Where's Time Turner?” I ask.

“He is with us, along with several of your close friends.” The pony replies.

“You've taken other too!?” I shout.

“Commander please calm your-”

The pony doesn't finish as I rush forward and grab his throat.

“Tell where they are!” I shout in the pony's face.

“I...can't!”

“Why not!”

“I can take you to them but I need to tell you something!” The pony says.

I loosen my grip and the pony coughs a few times.

“Tell me! Or I kill you here and now!”

The pony sighs. “Ok, three months ago we received information that Princess Luna wasn't who she says she is.”

“And who's we?” I ask.

“I can't tell you, not yet.”

“I'm getting sick of this! You either tell me everything or I'm leaving and trust me you don't want me to do that!” I says, swiping my right hand through the air. “Now spill!”

“Ok! Ok!...One thousand years ago Princess Luna created a spy network that encompassed all of Equestria, however it was done without her sisters consent. This spy network was telepathically linked to Luna herself, she would know of something as we discover it. When Nightmare Moon was banished this network was broken, but we endured because we had several fall back plans that allowed us to continue to function. After a while we had the network running smooth again and being semi controlled by Luna's personal sages.” The pony pauses and I gesture for him to continue, I also notice Sparkler has arrived by my side. “This small victory however didn't last, when the mortal sages started to die of old age we were left with a huge problem. We had to choose, crumble to nothing or pull in all assets and remain in Equestria. We chose the latter.” The pony stands up and heads to the nearest window, staring out the pony continues. “For ten centuries we have kept to the shadows, helping Equestria in the only way we can, but now it's not enough. The network is failing again, we have no new members join and because of our nature we cannot simply just recruit from the general population.”

“This is fine and all but who are you exactly?” I ask, crossing my arms.

“The name of our organisation is...The moon guards.”

“Wait. The moon guards? Like my new army is-”

“Yes, the Crescent Guards.” The pony cuts me off. “Which is why we had to secure your friends, they are in great danger. Only we can make sure they survive this ordeal. We need your help commander, we cannot save the princess on our own anymore, please help us.” The pony turns and waits for my answer.

I sigh and look to Sparkler. “What do you think?”

Sparkler pulls a face as she thinks. “I don't think he's lying but then I don't know to believe all this.”

I nod. “I want to see my friends, then I'll decide.”

The pony lowers his head. “Ok, just give me a second.”

I watch as the pony pulls out a gem and tosses it to the floor, with one hoof he prods the gem and it lights up. The gem flashes a few time before a ponies head appears above the gem.

“Nightstar? What's happened? Has he said yes yet?”

“I have not.” I say, walking forward so the pony could see me.

“C-Commander! Nightstar what have you done!” The pony shrieks.

“He wanted the truth, he knows everything.”

“Everything!?” The image shouts.

I let out a faint growl of annoyance and step in front of Nightstar.

“Listen hear you ignorant little shit! I had your pony here contact you because I want proof that my friends are all safe! I want to talk to one right now or I swear I'll hunt you down and personally rip your head off!” I wasn't really going to rip the ponies head off but he didn't need to know that.

The pony goes through three things during my tirade. One, he shit himself. Two, he lost all ability to speak and four, he actually did as he was told. Several seconds later a pony mare appears in the gem image.

“Hi John.”

“Roseluck! Thank Luna your alright.”

“I'm fine, so are the others. However, they brought in Mr Turner a few minutes ago and he didn't look good. I'm worried John, we all are.”

“Don't worry Roseluck, if they do anything to you they wont live another day.” I say, turning my head to glance at Nightstar who squirms. “You just keep everyone calm and I'll have this all sorted out.”

“Thanks John and be careful, please.”

I nod. “You know me.”

“Yeah I do and that is what worries me.” Roseluck waves and I return it.

The pony from before steps back into the image. “Was that good enough?”

“Yes, for now.” I turn to Nightstar. “So? What's your plan?”

“P-Plan?” Nightstar asks in shock.

“Yes, you wanted me and now you got me. So you must have some plan.” I say.

“I do.” The image says, raising a hoof. “It's tricky but it might work.”

“Fine tell me, but I swear if it involves me screwing a fake Luna ,you guys can forget it.”

“No it will be nothing like that, though you might get to kill some changelings.”

I grin. “Now that sounds like fun!”

Unexpected Allies?

I sat back in the carriage as me and my two companions headed for the changeling hive. Nightstar had explained everything with his floating head colleague and though the plan was risky I had a hunch it was the only way. That was not what was on my mind, it was the second pony sitting across from me that I was currently scowling at.

“Don't ya look at me like that mister! Ah said ah'm coming along and that's final!”

“I don't know how this will pan out Applejack, that's why I didn't want you coming along.” I reply, I wasn't hiding my disappointment. “If something goes wrong I can't guarantee your safety.”

I had to return to Twilight's house after Nightstar's explaining so I could tell the others I might been gone for a while. I explained who Nightstar was and he gave a brief introduction, I was just leaving when Applejack demanded she goes along. I of course denied at first until she brought out the big guns...

“If ya don't bring me along there won't be any of this when ya get back!” Applejack had said, shaking her flank at me.

I then had to weigh the options, no kinky stuff or putting Applejack at risk. There was no hesitation. So now I have Applejack to look after. For the record I said no, but a swift kick to the knee changed my mind. It still hurt.

I came back to reality as I felt a hoof touch my leg, I shook my head and looked down.

“John? Are ya ok? Ya spaced out for a second.” Applejack says, her right fore hoof resting on my left thigh.

“I'm fine Applejack, I was just thinking.”

“About what?”

“You.”

“Oh, was it good or bad?”

“Both, I was thinking that maybe you should wait in the carriage until I get back, from what ever I was going to do down there.” I sigh and lower my head. “I just don't want you to be hurt because of me, I would never live with myself if you got hurt.”

“Ah can handle myself, ah ain't no filly ya know.” Applejack says, her hoof started to stroke my thigh.

“Our nights together certainly have proved that!” I reply, laughing. “Ok, just when we get down there just stay by me, and no foalishness.” I add, wiggling my finger at Applejack.

“Ah promise.” Applejack does the pinkie promise motions.

“I'll hold you to that.” I say.

Applejack steps up and we both hug, enjoying each others company and warmth.

“Commander?” I turn my head to Nightstar. “We are approaching the mission area.”

I nod. “Well let's see what the changelings have in store for us them shall we.” I drop Applejack to her hooves and stand up, I look out the window and spot a structure in a clearing outside the forest below. “I thought you said it was hidden?” I ask, Nightstar.

“It was commander, I don't understand they must have cleared acres of forest in just a few days.” Nightstar replies leaning out the window. “This will change things.”

“How so?” I question.

“They must be gearing up for something, which means the bulk of the changeling force must be inside the hive.” I feel the carriage start to descend as Nightstar continues. “You should be on high alert commander, the hive may be ready for war.”

I flex my shoulders and stretch my neck. “Then at least it will be enjoyable, I can safely say that killing changelings isn't going to hard. They have attacked Equestria twice and both times my family have been attacked, I say no more.” I turn my gaze to Nightstar. “Just get me as close as you can, I'll do the rest.”

Nightstar ordered the two ponies pulling the carriage to land in a clearing half a mile from the hive structure. I checked my armour one last time before I left the carriage.

Applejack and I made our way through the Everfree Forest keeping low as we approached the edge of the forest.

“Ah have a bad feeling about this.”

I turn my head to look at Applejack. I was surprised at how good Applejack kept up with me, her movement was just as good as mine. Half of the time I even forgot she was even there.

“What's wrong?” I ask, kneeling low to be eye level with Applejack.

“Ah have a feeling ya know, like ya know something is going ta go bad.”

I smile. “I have that feeling every time I make a decision that might take me away from you.”

“Ya do?”

“Yup, it's the feeling that screams when I return you'll kick my ass.”

Applejack chuckles before planting a kiss on my lips.

“Ah know what ya do is ta protect me and everypony else and ah respect that, but as Celestia is my witness ah will still kick your flank if ya don't come back in one piece.”

I scratch behind Applejack's ears and gesture behind me to the large clearing.

“Let's go whoop some changeling ass.”

---

Nightstar walks through the forest, his steps full of purpose. Nightstar stops as he notices movement to his left.

“So? Is he doing it?” A pony walks out from behind a tree.

“Oh yes.” Nightstar says with a grin, “He is going in now.”

“This could back fire you know.” Nightstar snaps his head to the right as a changeling walks out of the brush. “The empress won't be happy if that happens.”

“It won't back fire, all he has to do is attack them, his nature won't allow anything else.” Nightstar replies, his gaze turning sour. “By tonight those changelings won't be alive to stand in the empress' way.”

“Just be sure that they won't or don't even think of coming back!” The changeling backs away and vanishes in the foliage.

“I never trusted him.”

“Just watch your back, we may not like Vigil but he has great influence with the empress.” Nightstar says. “I will watch mine. I must get back but I want to enact our backup plan.”

“Seriously?” The other pony asks, a look of shock coming to his face.

“Yes, get the others ready and be prepared for any betrayal.” Nightstar turns around and heads back into the forest. “I will not let this plan fail.” Nightstar mutters to himself.

---

“I have no words for what I'm seeing.”

“Ya have no words, what about me.”

I was kneeling at the tree line with Applejack beside me, we had reached the end of the forest and were about to head out when two large doors open on the front of the hive and several changelings walked out. That however wasn't what was shocking us both, it was the fact all the changelings were female. And for the record I've seen enough up close to notice the difference.

“Ah didn't think changelings had mares.”

“They look like mini versions of the queen I killed in the crystal empire, yet they look like they have fur instead of their hard shell.”

“What do we do now?” Applejack says.

I go to reply but I notice two of the changelings heading for our hiding spot. I lower myself down further and Applejack follows suit, I pull Moonbeam off my belt but I don't activate it. I instead place it on the ground in front of me and gesture for Applejack to move to a nearby tree. The changelings were close now and I noticed they were carrying axes as for some reason I couldn't work out they had no horns. They both looked a lot like earth ponies.

One of the changelings splits off towards another area of the tree line as her companion heads directly to my spot. The changeling was completely oblivious to my presence until the last second. She goes to cry out but I lunge at her and pull her in to my hiding spot, I clamp her muzzle down with one hand as I hold her by the throat with my other. I stare into her eyes but all I see back Is terror, pure unbridled terror.

“Where is your queen?” I ask, a slight tone of anger in my voice.

The changeling mumbles and I release my grip on her muzzle.

“P-Please don't kill me! I will tell you anything just don't kill me!”

“Answer my question!” I say, tightening my grip on her throat.

“We don't have one!”

“Bullshit! Every hive has a queen, were is she!?”

“I'm not lying! We have no queen, we're not changelings!”

“What and this colour scheme is a life choice? Try again!”

“I'm telling the truth! We are not changelings! We have no queen!”

I feel a hoof on my leg and turn to see Applejack by my side.

“She's not lying John, ah can tell.”

I look to the mare in my grip and I slowly let her go, the mare drops to the floor and coughs as she gets her breath back.

“If your not changelings then what are you?” I ask.

“We are a hive of changelings that have no allegiance to anypony except one.” The mare coughs again.

“And that is?”

“Princess Luna, she is our patron.”

I try to make sense of what the mare is telling me.

“Come again?”

“Yes, Princess Luna found us three years ago after she had come back from her exile. She took pity on us and helped us build our hive, I think the princess even used some of her own magic in it's construction.”

“So y'all ain't part of the changeling race?” Applejack asks.

The mare smiles. “The day we rejoin the changeling race is the day I tear out my own heart.” The mare turns and starts to walk towards the clearing. “I guess you want to meet our leader, then you better follow me.”

“You're not afraid I will hurt your fellow hivers?” I ask, quite wary that she would just lead me into her home.

“Oh no, now I know who you are...Commander Core.” The mare trots out into the open and I turn my head to Applejack.

“Still have that feeling?” I ask.

“Yup, but it ain't from her. It's something else, something my gut tells me is going to hurt more than just us.” Applejack replies as we both move to follow the black and green mare.

The Truth Of It All

Applejack and I followed the mare across the open ground to the hive entrance. When we got closer I stopped and looked up at the sheer size of it, the structure must have been at least ten stories tall, maybe more. I looked down as the mare coughed.

“It's quite the sight isn't it?”

I nod. “I'm amazed nopony has seen this passing by.”

The mare laughs. “If normal ponies could see the hive then we would be in danger.”

I look to Applejack and Applejack looks to me as the mare steps up and knocks on the door.

“What did you mean, If normal ponies could see it?” I ask, walking up to the mare.

“That would be for our leader to explain, she has more knowledge than me about it.” The mare smiles as the door opens, the mare gestures inside with her hoof. “Welcome to our hive commander!”

I walk pass the mare and step into the structure, I freeze as I find the inside was bigger than the outside.

“Whoa! Doctor who flashback!” I say, only for my breathing to halt as I look forward and I had nearly a hundred sets of eyes staring right at me. “Uh...hi.” I give a little wave. I knew about ten seconds later that it was a bad idea as several mares screamed and then all hell broke loose.

I watched in amazement as an entire hive of female ponies and changeling hybrids ran around in blind panic, many clashed heads and others just fainted. I noticed some mares huddled together with small foals in their grasps, fear had pretty much paralysed them.

I turn my head to the mare at the door and she was not fairing much better, her ears had flattened and her face was a pure look of worry and the 'I fucked up' look.

“What do I do!?” I ask, shouting over the bedlam.

“Wait right here! I'll get our leader!” The mare replies before running off into the crowds.

“This is not what I imagined would happen!” I state, turning my head to Applejack.

“Me neither!” Applejack responds.

I watch the screaming and running for several more minutes as I then notice armoured guards appear around the large chamber. I put my hands up as many of the guard approach and point spears at me, I take the time to notice all the guards were female aswell.

“Don't move!” A guard says, poking me with a spear.

“Not planning to!” I reply. “I don't want to hurt anypony, I came here to talk!”

“Likely story!” Another guard states. “You're here to kill us!” The guards eyes go narrow. “Not going to happen!”

I admit these mares had guts, I'll give them that. One of the mares though does something that pushed just a little too far, she walked forward and pointed a spear at Applejack almost putting her eye out. I grab the spear and break the end off leaving the guard mare very surprised.

“I'm putting up with you pointing those spears at me but NEVER point them at my marefriend!” I give the guards a narrow stare. “You understand!?”

The guards nod but the mare who's spear I broke just mumbles at her broken shaft. Other guards mingle with the civilians trying to get calm in the hive, several mares with fillies sit by and just watch the drama of my capture unfold.

---

Now I'm bored. The standing and holding my hands up was fine at the start but now it's just plain annoying. I had put my hands down and sat on the floor of the hive entrance, I rested my back on one of the walls, Applejack had her head on my lap. Many of the guards had left along with some of the civilian mares.

I looked down to Applejack. “Well this is fun.”

Applejack raises her head. “Ah thought the mare was running to get somepony in charge, ah didn't know they lived in Canterlot.”

I snort a laugh and stroke Applejack's mane. I hear the faint sound of hoofsteps coming closer and turn my head to see the mare from before following three other mares of older stature. I watch the mares get closer before I tap Applejack's head and gesture to them.

“Finally!” Applejack says, getting to her hooves.

I stand up and fold my arms as the mares stop ten feet from me like it would save them if something happened.

“Commander Core?” The first mare asked.

“Yes.” I reply.

“Thank Luna you have come.” The mare gestures to the other mares and they bow before walking away. “I'm sorry it took so long for us to meet, the hive council had to vote on who to send out to you.”

“And you got the short straw.” I say.

“I don't mind, it would give me a chance to speak to you directly.” The mare gestures for me and Applejack to follow. “My name is Shadows Light and I will be representing the council.”

“Pleasure to meet you Miss Light or is it Misses?”

“Oh it's Miss commander, actually most of the mares that live here are Miss. We only have a small number that have had partners, if you could call them that.”

“I take it there's no stallions in the hive?” I ask.

“No, it would get too complicated. Besides we have all found ways to sooth those urges.” Shadows Light says, turning and giving me a grin. “But you're not here to hear about our sexual preferences, no, you’re here about Nightstar.”

I nod. “Yes, I was sent here to destroy this hive and kill this empress when she shows her head. Now I'm here I don't think Nightstar was being truthful.”

“There is no empress here commander, not that we know of anyway.” Shadows Light stops and turns to look at me. “Commander can I show you something?”

“Sure.” I reply.

Shadows Light nods and turns back around. “This hive with the princesses help is our greatest hope commander, the mares that live in it's walls are our future. I wish to show you that future.”

I don't say anything as me and Applejack follow Shadows Light into another chamber. Shadows Light gestures for us to stop before crossing to a gem embedded in the nearest wall.

“What I am about to show you is the most valued treasure in the hive.” Shadows Light presses the gem and the wall in front of me and Applejack rises, me and Applejack gasp at what lays beyond. “It's beautiful, is it not?”

I walk forward. “I have no words, just one question.” I put my hand to the crystal window. “How many?” I look into the chamber beyond and there were hundreds if not thousands of crystal cocoons holding fillies and adult mares.

“The count is around fifteen hundred.” Shadows Light replies.

“Fifteen hundred....” I whisper.

“We call this chamber the nursery, it holds many of the mares and fillies that come here but are too injured or weak to keep awake. The mares and fillies are put into stasis crystals until such time their bodies are recovered, then they are removed and absorbed into the general populace.”

“Ah can't imagine losing this to anypony.” Applejack says, stepping up to stand beside me. “John, we can't let this hive be destroyed. It would be devastating.”

I smile before stepping back from the window. “Shadows Light, would you be inclined to keep something very valuable safe for me while I go speak to Nightstar and his goons.”

“It would be my honour to help you commander but what is the item you need to be kept safe?” Shadows Light asks with a raised eyebrow.

I gesture to Applejack. Applejack looks up at me and frowns.

“Ah said ah was gonna help ya and ah mean it! Ah ain't gonna be left behind again!”

“Sorry Applejack but I need to do this alone.” I touch Applejack with a finger and she slumps over, I grab Applejack in my magic and drop her onto Shadows Light's back. “Please keep her safe.”

shadows Light nods. “I won't let anything happen to her, you have my word.”

I smile before stepping back a few metres. “You might want to shield your eyes.” I state before vanishing in a flash of bright light.

---

“Apple bloom, what are we doing this far into the woods? If we get caught we're done for!”

“Ah know ah saw that carriage land around here some place.”

“Ugh, if John finds us here alone after all that happened last time he's gonna freak!”

“Scootaloo, big brother ain't gonna find out and we will be back long before he comes back from his trip.”

The three fillies carry on into the forest. Their hooves cracking sticks and kicking rocks as they push through the underbrush. The three fillies stop as they hear a rustling sound to their left.

“W-What's that?” Sweetie Belle asks. “T-Timberwolves?”

“That ain't no wolf.” Scootaloo replies pointing to three stallions coming out of the forest nearby.

The CMC crouch down and listen in to the conversation the three stallions are having.

“Do you think he's doing it?” One stallion asks his companions.

“Yeah, those mares are probably screaming for their lives right now.” Another answers, following up with a laugh.

“Stupid mares.” The third stallion adds.

The three stallions all laugh and head off, the three fillies turn to leave but Sweetie Belles hoof snaps a twig, the stallions all turn around.

“You hear that?” The first one says.

“Let's check it out.” The third pony states.

All three stallions move towards the fillies. Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle all crouch as low as they could go but it came to naught as two of the stallions move aside the bush they were hiding behind.

“Well well well, look what we have here. Spies.”

“No, we weren’t spying!” Scootaloo says.

“Likely story, now get out here!” The second stallion says, gesturing with his free hoof.

The three fillies file out of the bush and stand before the stallions.

“So what do you think guys? Playthings?” The first stallion asks.

“Nah, not old enough. Probably rip in two if we tried, though they might have mothers or siblings that might come looking for them. Now they would be fair game.” The second stallion replies. “You three are coming with us, I think our boss would love a word with you.”

The three stallions herd the three fillies through the forest towards an unknown destination, Scootaloo looks to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

“We're really for it now....”

---

I strode through the thick bushes of the forest, I had put up a shield of magic to make my trek a little more easier considering I wasn't sneaking this time. I wanted Nightstar to see me coming.

“Halt!”

I freeze as five stallions appear in front of me.

“You! Why have you not completed your job? Where's the fire and screaming? Answer me!” The lead stallion shouts, it didn't help that he was pointing a spear at me the whole time.

I close my eyes and look down as I shake my head. “First things first. You have made three mistakes speaking to me like that.” I hold up my right hand and gesture with four fingers to emphasize my point.

“Why should I care?” The lead stallion asks, clearly he did not truly know who I was.

I keep my hand up but change to hold only one finger up. “One, I am not some lackey you can order around.” I put up a second finger. “Two, I don't like being shouted at unless it's during love making.” I put up the third and final finger. “Three, I know the truth behind the changeling hive I was supposed to attack...” I raise my head and open my eyes into a scowl. “...And I'm not happy!”

The five stallions all shift nervously on their hooves. I start to walk slowly towards them, my previously held up right hand now pointing outwards palm first. The lead stallion turns to his companions.

“I must tell Nightstar! Keep him from reaching the camp!” The lead stallion runs off as the others close the gap he left and raise spears and swords at me.

My right hand glows yellow as I put a little of my magic into it, two of four stallions left drop their weapons and run in the same direction as the lead stallion. I turn to look at the two remaining stallions.

“So? Who dies first?” I ask, still keeping my hand raised.

One of the stallions armed with a spear looks to his partner and nods, seconds later I dodge his spear as it flies past my face. I turn my head back just as the stallion reaches me with a sword raised, I duck under his first swipe and bring my still glowing hand up into a right hook. My hand connects and the stallion goes sprawling away, his partner makes his turn known as he charges me with a scream of rage on his lips.

The stallions scream cuts off short as I bring up my hand and blast him apart with my magic. I give the tree line a quick scan, when nothing else attacks I look to the stallion I punched and notice he was trying to get up. I smile as I approach him, the look of fear as I get close was somewhat amusing. I kneel down as he continues to look at me wide eyed.

“You know I gave you a chance to run.” I look down and laugh. “But as all you so called soldiers do...You never take it.” I reach out and grab his throat. I lift the stallion into the air as I stand and stare into his eyes. I suddenly drop the stallion to the ground as in a flash of green light his body changes into a male version of the mares from the hive. “What the fuck!” I bend down to his prone form. “What the fuck is going on? You're a changeling hybrid!”

The stallion lifts his head. “We are the true changelings! Not those shell covered freaks!”

“What are you talking about?” I ask.

“You have no idea what you have stumbled upon, do you?” I stay silent as the stallion laughs. “You've stumbled upon something far older than any of us.”

“But why attack the mares? What purpose does that serve?” I question.

“Nothing! We haven't attacked them, why would we attack our own families!”

“What? But you're with Nightstar, he wants them dead!”

“We know! And I don't fight for him, a few of us know the truth and we fight against him from the inside.”

I narrow my eyes. “Who's the empress?”

“I don't know! Only Nightstar is permitted to speak with her, and even then it's through some changeling called Vigil.”

“Vigil?” I ask.

“Yes, that's all I know about him. He's some form of liaison between Nightstar and the empress.”

“Where's the camp?” I question, standing up and unclasping Moonlight from my waist. I flick the activation gem and Moonlight extends.

“D-Don't kill me please!”

I hear a sound of hooves running through the forest and I raise Moonlight. I lower my sword and smile as twenty armoured mares from the hive come bursting out the bushes.

“Commander, we have come to help.” The lead mare says.

I gesture to the stallion on the floor. “He needs more help than me, though I could use the assistance.”

The lead mare turns her head to look at the prone stallion and I see her eyes go wide.

“You're like us?” The mare exclaims.

“Yes.” The stallion coughs. “And you are all beautiful.” The stallion smiles.

I notice a mare moving forward from the back of the group, she takes off her helmet as she approaches the stallion.

“Axious?”

The stallions ears perk up. “Icxa?”

The mare drops her helmet and bolts forward wrapping her fore legs around the stallions neck, the two ponies kiss. I turn my gaze and gesture to the lead mare, she looks to me and shrugs.

“I thought I lost you!” The stallion says.

“I thought you were dead!” The mare replies.

“I take it you two know each other?” I ask.

“I hope so!” The mare says, looking up at me. “We have been life partners for sixty years.”

“Wait! How? You two look barely over thirty.” I say.

“Didn't our leader mention this back at the hive?” The lead mare asks, walking forward.

I shake my head. “She didn't go into depth about the hive.”

“Well, our type of changeling can live for up to four hundred years.” The lead mare states with a smug looking grin.

“Well screw me over.” I say, scratching the back of my neck. “Anyway, we have a camp to destroy and your hive to protect.” I turn my attention back to the stallion. “You can stay here with your life partner if you wish but any help would be appreciated.”

“I'm sorry commander but I would like to stay here with Icxa.”

I shrug. “It's not my place to argue, you two stay safe.” The two ponies nod. “Ok ladies, who's up for some soldier bashing?” The mares all cheer. “That's what I like to hear!” I turn around and start to walk in the direction the stallion pointed, I smile. “Get ready Nightstar, I'm coming for you!”

Author's Notes:

Sorry the chapter took so long, works been hell but I'm back on track and I have a longer chapter for you!

Next Chapter - The Empress Revealed!

The Empress Revealed!

I strode through the forest with Moonlight in my grasp, the hybrid mares close by my side. I kept my gaze forward as a large encampment slowly came into view. I held up my left hand and the mares stopped. I turn my head to the lead mare by my side.

“What's your name?” I ask.

“Huh?”

“I asked your name, I just noticed I didn't ask before.” I say turning my head back to the camp.

“I-It's Green Shimmer.” The mare replies.

“Green Shimmer, it's nice.” I turn my body to address the group. “Listen everypony, I am not going to ask you to fight but I know you were sent to help me. I'm not one for speeches or rousing lines but I won't lie to you, it will get rough and that is putting it lightly. This camp is the headquarters of the pony that is making the attacks against your hive, against your homes. This camp needs to be destroyed.” I look over the mares and I see some have already drawn their weapons. “I see the looks in your eyes and I see the anger but I say to you now fight with this..” I tap my head. “..and not your feelings, trust me I know how anger can change someone. I promise you all that you shall get your revenge this day, but first I have a plan and I'll need all of you to make it work.”

---

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom where all sitting on the large bed in the tent and they were all extremely bored.

“Well so much for this being exciting.” Scootaloo says with her head resting on her forelegs.

“Ah'm sorry girls for dragging ya out here like this, ah was sure this was gonna be fun.” Apple Bloom replies from her position of lying on her back with her head over the beds side.

“I just know Rarity is going to kill me when she finds out, but that's not what I'm afraid of.” Sweetie Belle states, her bottom lips was quivering as she wipes tears from her eyes.

Scootaloo lifts her head up. “What do you mean?”

“We lied to John, we said we wouldn't come in here. We lied to our new brother after he made us his family. He won't speak to us again, I know it.” Sweetie Belle breaks down and starts crying into her fore hooves.

Apple Bloom sits up and moves to comfort Sweetie Belle. “Hey John ain't like that, he will probably shout at us for being so stupid but he won't stop talking to us.”

“Apple Blooms right,” Scootaloo exclaims. “I gained Rainbow Dash as a sister and now I have a big brother too. John would do anything for us.”

Sweetie Belle sniffs as she looks up. “You mean it?”

“Of course, John said it himself, we are his family and he would do anything for us. We just got to keep our heads up and figure a way out of this.” Scootaloo looks around the tent but jumps as a voice carries over the camp.

“NIGHTSTAR! I'VE COME FOR YOUR HEAD!”

---

I keep low as I approach the edge of the camp, I had only two of the hybrid mares with me as the rest were circling around. I look through the bushes at the encampments defences and scoff at the pitiful work. I turn to my two escorts.

“Seems they rely on the forests natural cover.” The ponies nod. “Ok, Silver you got the stallion far left, Sabre, stallion far right.” Both mares nod again. I look to the tree line and notice the little green flashes from the other teams. “Good their all in position, good luck ladies.” I say getting up and walking out into the direct line of sight for the camp. I stand still as the stallions guarding this side of the encampment ready crossbows and spears. I raise up my right hand and Moonlight with it. In a clear tone of voice I shout. “NIGHTSTAR! I'VE COME FOR YOUR HEAD!”

---

Nightstar almost jumps out his skin. “No this isn't right! He isn't supposed to be back yet!”

“He sounds mad.” A stallion to his right states.

“Of course he's mad! He's probably found out the truth by now! Oh the empress is going to be mad with me.” Nightstar falls to the floor and covers his head.

“Uh sir, should we get the camp ready for a fight?”

Nightstar looks to the stallion at the entrance to his tent, standing up Nightstar coughs once and dusts off his armour.

“Yes, issue the alert, Commander Core must die!”

---

I stand waiting for a response, I yawn until I see more stallion running to the barricades.

“Seems like they want to fight. I'll give this to Nightstar, he's got balls.” I raise my hand into the air and fire a yellow blast of magic, several of the enemy soldiers look to one another only to find their companions suddenly struck down by crossbow bolts. “What the hell?” I look to the towers and spot the ponies manning them firing at their own men, as I look one tower guard nods to me and shimmers black and green. “Male hybrids!” I exclaim before tightening my grip on Moonlight and charging the barricades near me.

I leap one of the walls and crash down on two stallions hiding behind it. I stab one with my sword and blast the other with a quick raise of my hand. Guard bodies now littered the ground some with bolts and arrows through their heads, I look up from the corpses to see several black and green stallions fighting the normal soldiers.

I watch as the hybrid mares come out of their hiding spots and attack the soldiers, helping the hybrid stallions where they could.

“You just couldn't do the job could you!”

I spin around and spot Nightstar behind me dressed in armour that seemed too large for him.

“And you lied to me Nightstar, something I don't take lightly.” I calmly respond. “So? You going to surrender?” I ask.

“Surrender? Why would I do that? I will end you myself and the empress will reward me for it.”

I look around at my allies and see they have everything under control.

“Fine if you want to die that badly...” I grin, “...I can oblige!” I rush forward catching Nightstar off guard. I slam into him with my right shoulder and send him sprawling across the floor. I slowly make my way over to him and bend down. “Just give up Nightstar, you can't win this.”

Nightstar springs to his hooves giving me a kick to the chest, his hooves making a dull thunk on my armour. The manoeuvre sends me back a few steps.

“I will never surrender to you! The empress made a mistake trusting you to get the job done!”

I laugh. “Then before you die tell me, just who is the empress?”

Nightstar grins. “She is the perfect leader for our new Equestria, not those ageing nags you call princesses!”

I raise up a hand and use my magic to slam him into the nearby barricade, I then lift him into the air and pull him towards me.

“Wrong answer! I asked who is she!?” I grab Nightstar's throat and begin to squeeze.

“You...will...never...know...” Nightstar states, gasping for air.

I snarl into his face and throw him into the barricade again, his body lands in front of me and before he could get up I place my foot on his head and press down. Nightstar's screams fill the encampment as his head was slowly crushed, I hear the helmet he was wearing start to crack. I go to ask him for any last words but before I could a blast of magic hits me from behind and causes me to fly into a nearby tent. When I regain my vision I notice a pony flying above me ready to strike, I quickly roll to avoid another blast and I push myself to my feet.

I keep my gaze on the pony and that's when I notice the pony attacking me was Luna, but then I sense something was wrong, this pony wasn't her. I know it's not Luna by way of two things. One, her magic around her horn was green not blue. Two, her magic in my senses was all wrong, she didn't feel like Luna.

“You pathetic creature, why that pitiful princess choose you as her champion I will never know!” The fake Luna taunts. “I will destroy you and complete my rise to power that was so forcibly taken from me almost a year ago!” The fake Luna fires another blast but I roll again, though this time I wasn't fast enough and the magical blast grazes my shoulder. “So you are not so invincible that my followers claim you to be!”

“Oh fuck off!” I shout, raising to my full height. “I know you're not Luna so just drop the act and remove your disguise! Face me as yourself...changeling!”

The fake Luna starts to laugh as her body envelopes in a green aura, I know this pony is powerful as I feel the energy coming of her in waves. I grit my teeth as the changeling reveals herself. It was a changeling queen but not a normal one from what I could tell, her 'mane' was longer and a brighter green. I cast my eye's over her body for a second and noticed that too was larger and more muscled than the one I killed in the Crystal Empire.

“A queen, I should have known!” I say, pointing up at her, my hands glowing yellow.

“Oh I'm not just any queen! Or did my invasion fade from memory already?”

“I still remember the Crystal Empire attack!” I reply.

“Not that invasion you fool! That was merely a test to see if my wayward sister was ready to join me, I got my answer when you ran her through.” The changeling queen rubs a holed hoof on her chest. “I have set plans in motion and I don't think my sister will be joining them.”

“I will stop what ever plans you have begun by killing you here today!” I shout, activating my helmet and firing beams at the changeling. The changeling queen barrel rolls and dodges my first few attacks, coming around the changeling queen fires two quick blasts making me stagger. I growl and find the changeling queen had vanished, looking around I notice Nightstar has gone too a small blood pool where his body once layed.

“She's gone.”

I turn to see Green Shimmer walking with several of her mares, there was a few stallions mixed in aswell, all were covered in blood. Green Shimmer was holding a hoof to her right shoulder.

“Are you ok?” I ask, deactivating my helmet.

“Just a small cut sir, nothing my body can't handle.” Green Shimmer paused. “Are you ok, sir?”

“I'm fine.” I look over the camp. “What's the situation?”

“Enemy is routed sir, some ponies have surrendered and we are awaiting your orders.”

I look over the mares and a smile comes to my face.

“You have all done well today, Princess Luna would be proud of what you have all done here today. I salute you all.” I thump my breastplate with my fist, I smile as the mares all return it.

“Sir?” I turn my head and my face goes white, two mares where coming out of a tent with the C.M.C in tow. “We found these fillies inside, they were hiding under a bed.”

I quickly stride over and kneel down in front of my younger sisters.

“Girls! What are you doing here!?” I ask, the shock evident in my voice. “You promised me you would never come into this forest again! You promised!” I say the last two words louder than I should of. I get no response from the fillies so I frown and stand back up. “Green Shimmer, take my young sisters back to your hive and make sure they are ok, my marefriend will deal with them.” I watch as the fillies are lead away, tears flowing down their faces.

I turn back to the remains of Nightstar's camp and spot a tent that was larger than the others, I raise an eyebrow as I head towards it. Parting the tent doors my first reaction was it wasn't anything great, a few tables some scattered scrolls nothing that would scream I'm important.

I was about to turn and walk out when something catches the low twilight coming through the doors, I walk over and bend down picking up the object. The object was a gem and judging by it's shape and colour it almost seemed to be similar to the communication gems the royal guard elite use. I slowly twirl the gem in my fingers and purse my lips. A sound behind me makes me stand up.

“Sir, we have checked the camp, there's no more enemy here.”

I turn to see Silver Spark leaning in through the door, I nod. “We are taking the captives with us.” Silver nods and goes to leave, I stop her to ask something else. “Did we lose anypony?” Silver smiles and shakes her head. “Thank you Silver, I'll be out shortly.” Silver nods again and leaves. I turn my attention back to the gem and hold it up, the gem gleams softly in the light.

“And pray tell my little friend, what secrets do you hold?”

Author's Notes:

The empress has been revealed! I however have one little claim to make before any assumptions are made...she is not who you think she is!

Happy reading!

Next chapter - Returning home

Returning Home

Apple Bloom looked around as she walked beside Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, her ears fell flat as she looked at the face of John. He was looking ahead, his armour was deactivated but Apple Bloom could see the ring on his finger. John's gaze glanced to her but there was no smile, his eyes went forward seconds later. Apple Bloom turned her attention to Applejack, Applejack was still staring at her.

“Ah really think we screwed up big time, Johns really mad at us.” Apple Bloom says, turning her head back to the other two. “Ah don't know what to do.”

“Yeah, Applejack looks really mad too.” Scootaloo replies, holding her head low.

The girls look to Sweetie Belle as they hear sniffing coming from her. Sweetie's head was hung low, tears were streaming down her face as she cried.

“He's...never...going...to...trust...us...now...” Sweetie says through sniffs.

“Hey, John still loves us-” Apple Bloom starts to say but Sweetie Belle cuts her off.

“NO HE WON'T!” Sweetie slumps to the floor as her tears get heavier, the group stops.

“What happened?” John asks, walking up to Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle turns on the spot and grabs right leg.

“I DON'T WANT TO LOSE YOU! I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY! I-” Sweetie Belle stops talking and buries her face into John's leg.

John turns his gaze to Applejack. “Applejack could you take the other girls to the carriage, I need to talk to Sweetie Belle.”

Applejack nods. “Come on ya two, git!” Applejack points her hoof forward and the group moves off again, leaving John and Sweetie Belle alone.

“Sweetie Belle.” John says, his tone was flat. “Look at me...please.”

Sweetie looks up and sees John face was still expressionless.

“Do you know why I'm disappointed in you?” Sweetie nods. “Then you know I have to tell Rarity don't you?”

“I'm sorry, we all are.” Sweetie presses her face into john's leg again as her tears continue to fall. “We don't want to lose you as our brother.” Sweetie stiffens as she hears laughter, looking up she sees John tilting his head back and...Laughing?”

“You think I would stop being your brother? Sweetie haven't we been through this? I will always be here for you, I'm just hurt that you lied to me when you promised me you wouldn't come in here again. I can't even begin to think what we would do if we lost you or the others, young ponies should not die before their parents or older siblings.” John wipes a tear from Sweetie's right eye. “Now come on, we will have no more crying and no more tears shed over this. What will be said will be said when we get home.” John scoops up Sweetie Belle and places her on his shoulders before taking off through the forest towards the carriage.

---

I reach the carriage right where Nightstar and his cronies left it, I place Sweetie Belle down and tell her to get in with the others. When Sweetie Belle enters the carriage Applejack exits and walks up to me.

“Is she alright?”

I nod. “Yeah, she thought I was going to stop being her brother because of what they all did.” I place my hand on Applejack's head as I walk pass her. “I don't know what to do Applejack, their still young and young ponies do stupid things.” I turn my gaze to Applejack. “Do we punish them for something they can' t help but do or do we let them learn themselves?”

“Ah don't know either, ah guess that's what all future parents have to learn.”

I smile at Applejack's use of words. “Me as a parent, now that's the only thing I really want in this world now I have you.” I lean down and kiss Applejack. “Now let's get home.” I walk to the carriage.

“Wait! How are we going to get the carriage moving? We have no pony to pull it.” Applejack says.

“We can help with that!”

I turn my head and see Green shimmer with two stallions, the stallions both had wings.

“Green Shimmer? What are you doing here?”

“Well when your party left our leader noticed you didn't have a pegasus with you and I don't think that little filly with you could pull that carriage.” Green Shimmer says, pointing to the carriage. “So these two stallions here volunteered to pull the carriage home for you.”

I walk forward and bow my head to the two stallions.

“Thank you.”

The stallions both return my bow.

“It's our pleasure sir, you gave us back our families after we were told they had perished. If you need anything, all you have to do is ask.” One of the stallions says.

“Again I say thank you.” I turn to Green Shimmer. “You seem better.” I gesture to her bandaged shoulder.

“Yes, my kind have the same regeneration ability as those fake bug types. This will be long gone in the next two days.”

“Well, thank you for all you've done Green Shimmer and I promise you I will return to your hive on a more friendlier visit.” I say.

“We'll be waiting commander.” Green Shimmer gives me a wave as I set foot into the carriage and the stallions harness themselves in. “Ok guys, when ever your ready.” I give Green Shimmer one last look and salute as the carriage lifts off.

---

Nightstar squeals as his body is dropped to the floor, his ribs and legs were broken that much is sure and the bleeding hadn't stopped in the trip over.

“Oh stop your squealing, you'll suffer more than this if my plan is to work.” The changeling empress lowers her head and with a small use of her magic Nightstar's wounds are healed. “Get up.”

Nightstar rises to his hooves and looks his body over.

“Thank you my empress.” Nightstar bows.

“That pathetic creature, that...human! I want him dead!” The empress fires a blast of magic which destroys a rock formation nearby. “He dare he defy me! At first I thought Chrysalis was being clever in taking Canterlot and I was angered by her failure, and now this being has the nerve to go against me!” The queen turns to Nightstar. “Get my warriors! We will attack him now, kill him for this insolence!”

Nightstar steps forward. “My empress I know you want revenge but our forces are not strong enough yet. The commander is a powerful being, even more so than the princesses. If we attack him now he would destroy them, however if we wait and build our strength he would stand no chance against us.”

The empress goes to reply but stops and thinks.

“You're right my loyal follower, our strength is too low right now, more of our host need to be birthed.” The empress turns and stares at the almost set sun. “Today was a set back for my plan, a set back that may be costly but when my forces are ready we will destroy this commander and all he holds dear, only then will I be able to take my rightful place as ruler of all!”

---

The carriage trip was home was spent mostly in silence, the CMC just held their heads low. Applejack kept her gaze on the girls, right up until the point I grabbed her and pulled her close. I held Applejack in right arm as she leaned against me.

“Ponyville just ahead sir!” One of the stallions from the front shouts back.

“Thank you!” I shout back.

I look to the girls as I remove my arm from Applejack and gesture for her to sit up. I lean forward and clasp my hands in front of me.

“Girls.” I say, getting the three fillies to look up at me. “What happened today will not be mentioned again...can I count on you for that?” The three fillies nod. “Say it please.”

“We promise.” The girls all reply.

“And ya better mean it this time!” Applejack says pointing her hoof at them. I see Applejack sigh as she continues. “Ya girls mean the world to us, to all of us. Ah don't want to think what ah would have done if ya girls were hurt or worse.”

“Applejack is right. You have seen what I could do if I lost myself, how would I be if I was racked with grief over you? There'd be nothing that could stop me, not even the princesses.” I add, unclasping my hands and leaning back. “I've told you more than once and I've told the others the same, you girls and everypony else are the most important things to me. There's nothing I wouldn't do to see you safe.” I turn to Applejack. “Now from what I know it's only two days until Nightmare Night right?” Applejack nods. “Well tomorrow I want to visit the royal armourer in Canterlot and since you girls don't have school...I want to invite you to come with me for the day.”

The three fillies all snap up their heads.

“Now it won't be all fun as you'll have to come with me to visit the armourer, but when we are there I want you to stick close to me ok? No running off.”

“We promise!” The girls say and go through the motions of the pinkie promise.

“I hope so.” I turn my head and Applejack was giving me a stink eye. “What?”

“They did wrong and yer treating them?”

“No, I have invited them to join me, I never said it was going to be fun.” I reply smiling.

I hear the girls all groan and I chuckle.

“Don't worry Applejack, it's going to be a good day!”

Author's Notes:

Next Chapter - Armour for one

Armour For One

After the carriage ride home Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo went home, I offered to walk them as it was dark out but they waved me off saying it's not the first time they have walked home in the dark. Applejack had taken Apple Bloom inside to get clean before bed, I followed after and went straight to the bedroom.

I sat on the edge of the bed holding my head in my hands. I thought about the fight in the camp and how lucky it was that none of the hybrid mares died, my hands started to shake. I felt the bed behind me compresses and then Applejack's fore legs around my neck, her chin rested on my head.

“What ya thinkin' about?”

I reach my hands up and stroke Applejack's legs. “The fight and how lucky we were.”

“Ah heard the mares that came back talk about it, they said if it wasn't for ya that they would have died.”

I snort. “I did nothing Applejack. The 'empress' and Nightstar got away.” I sigh heavily. “I need better training, I'm not good enough to do all this yet. I have the raw power but noway to effectively control it. I need focus.”

Applejack slides off my shoulders and then turns my head to face her. “Then how about you focus on me.” Applejack walks backward and lies down on her side, she pats the bed and gives me a wink.

I chuckle. “Is that all I am to you? A sex machine?” I say lowering my gaze.

“What? No I just want to make ya-” Applejack let's out a squeal as I lunge forward and grab her. “That's cheatin'” Applejack adds bopping my nose.

“Nope is called catching your mare off guard.” I reply smiling. I lean forward and kiss Applejack on the lips. “Everything that happened today has me worried Applejack, the girls could have died and I wouldn't have been there to stop it.” I roll off Applejack and allow her to snuggle in next to me.

“Ya have to stop worrying about that stuff. There ain't anything ya can do about things that are out of yer control.”

I sigh and hold Applejack tighter. “I know, it still gets to me though.” I look to Applejack and lift her head up with my free hand. “I just want to keep my family safe now I have one.” I lean down and kiss Applejack again.

Applejack moves and puts her body on top of mine, Applejack grabs my head and puts more force into her kiss. I put my arms around her body and give her a little squeeze before lowering my hands a placing them on her flanks.

“Are ya thinking what ah'm thinkin?” Applejack says giving me a half lidded stare.

“You mean this.” I say as one of my hands moves further down and rubs her folds which I realise are already getting wet. “Well someone needs attention?”

Applejack moans. “J-Just...Shut up!”

I roll my body over and pin Applejack beneath me, I rise up on my knees and remove my shirt. I remove my ring and place it on the bedside table with my magic, I then undo my belt and throw it to the floor. I look down at Applejack who had now taken it upon herself to rub her moist folds.

“Need some help with that?” I ask, smirking.

Applejack blushes as I remove the last of my clothing. I lower my upper body back down and kiss Applejack's neck, I keep kissing as I start to go lower. Applejack's hoof comes up from her nethers and places itself on my head. Her moans get louder as I get lower.

My lips brush over one of her teats and Applejack's hind legs suddenly clamp around my head. I almost choke but maintain my composure. When I brush the teat again Applejack's legs get tighter and have to stop.

“Applejack! Head...can't breathe!” I feel Applejack's legs loosen and I bring my head up. “Wow, I knew you had leg power but damn.” I rub my jaw to make sure nothing was broken.

“The sensation of ya touching my...teat, was very nice.”

“Then your going to love the next bit, just don't squish my head.” I smile and lower my head back down.

I grab Applejack's hind legs and part them more, giving me a full view of her glistening folds. I give Applejack's nethers a blow of air and I watch as she winks at me. I chuckle. I lower my head so my mouth was near her folds, the heat of her arousal was warming my face. I stuck out my tongue and licked slowly over her slit. Applejack lets out one long moan as her legs wrap around the back of my head but this time she doesn't squeeze.

I continue to lick, trailing my tongue over her folds, even teasing her winking clit by giving it a gentle suck everytime it appeared. Applejack started to tighten her hind legs as her lower body arched up slightly. I felt two hooves touch my head and Applejack started to speak but it turned out to be a scream of pleasure as she climaxed. I lift up my head and licked my lips.

“Tasty!” I exclaim as I slide up Applejack's body. I feel Applejack's tail wrap around my waist as I look into her eyes. “Even sexy after an orgasm.”

Applejack hoofs my chest. “Ya have a good tongue, ah can't help it.” I lean down and kiss her lips. “Ah need more than that.”

Applejack widens her back legs and smiles.

“Horny?”

“Ah want it.”

I position myself as I poke her entrance. I smile as I push into her folds, the warm wetness of her marehood clamping down on me. I hiss as the pressure increases.

“Applejack...not too hard!” I say, trying to pull out. “You'll snap it off!”

“Sorry, ah don't know why ah'm like this.” I feel the pressure loosen. “Is that better?”

“Thanks, I still need my little friend you know, for that young foal thing we talked about.”

Applejack's face reddens. I lean down and kiss her lips as I slid out then push back in. Applejack moans into my mouth as I increase my thrusting. Our kiss lasts as long as I did, my end was quickly approaching. I never really thought of why I don't last that long, but with the scent of Applejack's arousal and my own sweat, I never stood a chance.

I break the kiss and place my head into Applejack's neck, I inhale her scent as Applejack starts to whinny. My thrusting increases as I near my end.

“Applejack...I'm....” I grasp Applejack tighter as I feel myself release inside. Applejack follows my tightened grasp with a scream of pleasure that she muffled by biting my shoulder.

I feel both of our bodies relax as our orgasms faded, I kept myself inside Applejack as I couldn't move. Applejack still had her hind legs around my waist and her forelegs around my neck.

“Ah hope we don't lose any of this.”

“Lose what?” I ask, finally getting myself loose from Applejack's legs.

“The passion, ah just hope we don't lose it.”

“We will never lose what we have Applejack because I will fight for you with everything I have.” I roll off Applejack and lay down beside her, Applejack moves and snuggles in closer to me. I move my left wing and put it around Applejack.

“Ah love ya John.” Applejack says sighing into my chest.

I lean down and kiss Applejack on the forehead before sighing myself. “I love you too Applejack.” I hear no response, just Applejacks steady breathing. I lower my head to the pillow and close my eyes.

---

I wake up to the sound of the Mr Cox, the only cockerel I want to strangle. I stretch my arms already noticing Applejack was gone. I smile as I get out of bed. I pick up my underwear and put them on, just as I pulled them up Apple Bloom stuck her head in through the open bedroom door.

Apple Blooms face went red as her head darted back out.

“Ah'm sorry! Ah didn't know ya just got up!”

I chuckled as I went into the bathroom and turned on the shower.

“It's ok Apple Bloom, it's not like I'm naked.”

Apple Bloom's head comes back into view and her ears perk up.

“You excited about today?” I ask.

“Yeah, ah promise me and the girls will be good for ya.” Apple Bloom looks down. “Ah just can't stop thinking about yesterday, we broke our promise with ya and it...hurts.”

I frown and walk over to were Apple Bloom was standing, I lean down and pick her up. I laugh slightly as her fur tickles my skin. I look at Apple Bloom and hug her close.

“You girls can never do anything that will make me stop loving you, got it?” I say, following it up with a bop to Apple Bloom's nose.

“Yeah, ah got it.” Apple Bloom giggles.

I drop Apple Bloom down. “Now git, I got to shower.” I shoo Apple Bloom away. When Apple Bloom runs out I laugh and shake my head before heading into the shower.

---

I stood on the train platform with my arms crossed and one eyebrow raised. I had Apple Bloom at my side looking just as confused as me and two other little fillies sitting in front of me and holding cards in their mouths.

“What's all this for?” I ask, retrieving the cards.

“Rarity said I should apologise properly for what I did.” Sweetie Belle says, her head hanging low.

“My mum said the same thing.” Scootaloo adds, her head also hanging low.

I look at the cards and place them in the bag at my feet.

“Aren't ya gonna read them?” Apple Bloom asks.

“Nope!” I pick up my bag and head towards the ticket booth. I hear two little gasps behind me. I approach the booth and order four tickets to Canterlot, I thank the mare in the booth and head over to the girls.

“Why won't you read our cards?” Sweetie Belle asks, her ears folding back.

“Because I don't need to. I know Rarity wouldn't let you leave the house Sweetie Belle unless you wrote something meaningful and your mother would be the same Scootaloo, so I don't need to read them.” I sit down on the nearby bench with a smirk on my face. “Trains going to be another fifteen minutes, unless you want to stand up and wait?”

The girls all walk up and jump on the bench beside me, they lie down and wait.

---

I looked out the window as the train was nearing Canterlot, the train conductor was nice to point out that we were three minutes out. The girls had been to Canterlot before and told me of the things they had seen. I told them the last time I was here that I turn into some glowing creature and caused some damage. I had to come here though as the royal armoury was the only ponies that could make my Nightmare Night costume.

“So? What's this costume going to be?” Sweetie Belle Asks.

“That's a surprise, it might annoy Princess Celestia though.” I say tapping my chin. “I had a drawing made for me by a talented artist in Ponyville, he was confused but I made sure there was no mistaking with the design.”

“It sounds like it will be awesome.” Scootaloo states, fluttering her wings.

“You have no idea.” I reply.

I look out the window as the train whistles, I snap my head around when the conductor comes back into the carriage.

“Next stop Canterlot!”

I stand up as the conductor leaves and lean out the window, the CMC squeeze out around me. I watch as the train exits the last tunnel and Canterlot comes into view, I whistle as the white buildings and towers of the city glisten in the sun.

“Now that's a sight, can never get bored of that!” I exclaim, wrapping my arms around the crusaders. “Let's get our bags.” The crusaders nod as we come away from the carriage window.

I grab my bag from the overhead and reach for the others as voice stops me.

“Well well, I never did get a letter?”

I look down and see a mare I haven't seen since I bumped into her on my first trip to Canterlot.

“Ember?” I say.

“You remember me, I'm flattered commander.” Ember replies with a smile.

I pull down the crusaders bags and hand them out as I keep my gaze on Ember.

“Sorry I haven't written, I've been busy.”

“I gathered that, It's nice to see you again.”

“You too, how have you been?” I ask.

“Oh same old things, my brother is joining the guard next recruitment.”

“Really? I might meet him then, I start my training in the beginning year.”

“Oh he would be delighted to hear that, he's been talking my ears off about you since I bumped into you.” Ember giggles and turns her head. “It's nice meeting you commander but I have to get back to my carriage. I hope we can arrange a meet at my home?”

I nod. “I would like that.” I hold out my hand. “Nice meeting you again Ember.”

Ember puts her hoof in my hand. “Likewise commander, goodbye for now.” Ember turns and leaves the carriage.

I pick up my bag and sling it over my shoulder, I turn to see the crusaders giving me frowns.

“What?”

“You know that mare?” Sweetie Belle asks.

“Yeah, when I came to Canterlot for the first time I knocked her over when leaving the train.” The crusaders frowns narrowed. “It's the truth ask Fluttershy and Rarity, they were there.”

The crusaders smiled and headed for the exit of the carriage, the train was slowing down as it pulled up to the station. I shook my head and smiled as I knew the crusaders were just playing with me. I walk up behind the CMC and wait as the train stops, the carriage doors open and we walk out only to be greeted by Princess Luna.

“Princess?”

Luna smiles at me. “John, I think we are pass that aren't we?”

“I apologise Luna, I was just trying to be formal.”

Luna giggles. “I know you too well John.” Luna looks down to my escorts. “Ah, these are your younger sisters are they not?”

“Yes, this is Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.” I gesture to each in turn, I also notice they were trying to stand straight and not look scared.

“A pleasure to meet you girls, John speaks very highly of you and element bearers.” Luna says, bowing her head.

“Is there something you want to ask me Luna or is this a more official visit?”

“No, I just wanted to ask what you were doing on Nightmare Night? Since you were coming here I waited for you.”

“Well, I'm here because of Nightmare Night. I need to ask the Royal Armourer about a costume.”

“A costume?” Luna asks, tilting her head to one side.

“Yeah, I would ask Rarity but I don't think she's ever worked with plate metal and I know for a fact she wouldn't set one hoof inside a forge.” I laugh.

“Ok, I won't ask why you need it to be plate metal but I hope it will be exciting.” Luna states with a smile.

“Oh it will be!” I exclaim following it with a smile of my own. “But you said you wanted to know what I would be doing for Nightmare Night?”

“Yes that's true but after hearing about what your here for I can find two of my nightguard to be my escorts for the evening.”

“Oh ok, I'm sure we will see each other at the event Luna. I'm sure Applejack will be interested in seeing you.”

“I bet she will.” Luna bows her head. “I must be off John, I have a lot to prepare for.”

I bow my head. “Farewell Luna.”

Luna looks to the CMC. “And farewell to you three aswell.” The crusaders bow as Luna vanishes in a bright blue light.

“Wow! That was intense!” Scootaloo says.

“Yeah, ah've come over all tingly!” Apple Bloom replies.

“Is it always like that meeting her? I mean we met Princess Luna before at the last Nightmare Night, but this time it was different.” Sweetie Belle adds, looking up at me.

“I don't know Sweetie Belle, I've never really seen Luna as intimidating. She's just a mare to me, though I do give her the respect she deserves because of her station.” I say, picking up my bag and heading for the stations exit.

“So what now?” Scootaloo asks.

“We visit the armourer first then we grab something to eat, sound good?”

“Yeah!” The fillies say together.

“Right! Onward to the castle!” I say, striking a pose and pointing to the castle in the distance. “Sorry!” I add as the girls were giving me deadpan expressions. “Let's just find a cab.”

---

It didn't take long for us to find a cab and get to the castle, the girls had their heads sticking out the whole trip. I paid the cab driver and gave him a tip before gesturing to the castle.

“Have you been inside?” I ask.

“We have once, we were flower ponies for Princess Cadence.” Sweetie Belle replies with a smile.

I slap my forehead. “Of course her wedding to shining! How could I forget that!”

“That day was scary, ah didn't like those bug things.”

“The changelings.” I state.

“Yeah those.”

“Well your safe with me, I won't let any of those insects near you.” I say.

“We know.” Scootaloo states. “You'd blast them to bits!”

“Sure would.” I chuckle. “Now let's get inside, but stay close to me ok? We're going into the guard area of the castle and it might be dangerous.”

“Don't worry, we won't make the same mistake twice.” Sweetie Belle says, looking down with a sad face. “Or three...”

---

Me and the girls walk through half of the castle getting salutes and even bows by some of the guards and staff before we reach the forge and main armoury. I sniffed the air and smelt grease and burning coals.

“Smell that girls? Now that's industry.” I was aware of the CMC gagging behind me. “Let's go.”

We walk up to the main doors and get stopped by two Royal unicorn guards.

“Commander Core, It's an honour to see you sir.” One of the guards says, walking forward and bowing.

I bow. “I've come to see the royal armourer, may we pass?”

The guard looks at my three companions. “It's quite dangerous inside sir, shouldn't the little one's sit outside with us?”

I shake my head. “No, I promised them a look at the armoury and that is what I'm going to do.” I notice the guard give a me a look as if he was conflicted, I hold up my hands. “Their with me anyway, what could go wrong?”

The guard finally nods. “Very well sir, we'll let you in.” the guard turns and gestures to his companion. “Let them in!” The other guard opens the door with his magic and we step through. “Have a nice day sir.” The guard says as the door closes behind us.

“Now let's find the royal armourer.”

We spend twenty minutes asking ponies in the forge where the royal armourer was before one states he was in the back sorting paper work, the pony gestures when he realised I had no idea which way to go.

“This place is awesome!” Scootaloo says with a large grin as her head turns to take the forge area all in. “I never knew it would be this big!”

“Or this noisy!” Apple Bloom shouts.

We reach the back area where it was quieter and I spot a stallion sitting at a table signing papers. I walk up to the door and knock.

“Excuse me?” I say leaning in the open door, the pony looks up and smiles.

“Commander! What brings you to my forge?”

“I have a request to make, if it can be done?”

“Please come in sit down, my names Heart Hammer and if my forge can't do it no place can!”

“Then in that case...” I take the drawing out of my pocket and slide it across the table. “I need this made to spec, by tomorrow.”

Heart Hammer takes the picture and gives it a look over. He rubs his chin with one hoof before smiling.

“Hmm, It will be a challenge, but I can make it work.” Heart Hammer looks up to me with a grin. “But for it to be finished by tomorrow, it won't be cheap.”

“I gathered that, considering this is a private order.” I open my bag and pull out a parcel wrapped in green silk, I hold out the parcel and unwrap the item. “I think this will be sufficient.”

“Is that a Solar Diamond?”

I nod. “Yup, should this clear everything?”

“Clear it? You could by ten of this drawing!” Heart Hammer says. “But the question is...Do you want it as a full working set or is it ceremonial?”

I think about that, I never really considered the option of having it as a full set of armour.

“You know what, go for full working. It might be fun.” I reply.

Heart Hammer Takes the picture and looks me over.

“I need to take some magical scans to get your exact dimensions for the item in questions sir.” I nod. “Great, let me get my unicorn friend.” Heart Hammer leaves the office and the crusaders walk up to me.

“What is this item? Tell us~!” Scootaloo whines.

“Nope! Your going to have to wait.” I reply grinning.

Heart Hammer comes back in with unicorn in tow.

“Commander this is After Glow, she will take your measurements so the costume will fit you properly.”

I stand up and nod my head to the mare. “I guess you would like me to stand up?”

The mare nods. “It would make the measurements more precise commander.” The mare smiles. “Now just hold still and it won't take too long.”

I stand with my arms out as the mare walks forward and starts to scan my body, in less than five minutes the mare steps back.

“That's it commander, I have taken all the measurements we need.”

I drop my arms and nod to the mare. “Thank you, when would you like me to come back?” I ask Heart Hammer.

“The costume should be ready by tomorrow evening commander, complete with the attachment.” Heart Hammer replies.

“Then I shall return then, thank you Heart Hammer, After glow.” I smile as I gesture to the crusaders that we are ready to go. “I heard you do brilliant work Heart Hammer, I hope to say that myself.”

Heart Hammer grins. “Oh, you won't be disappointed commander I guarantee it.”

I smile and nod before leaving the office. Me and the crusaders make it out of the forge area and back outside the castle, I pat my stomach and look down to the crusaders.

“So girls, how about we get something to eat.”

“Yeah, ah'm starving!”

“I'm hungry too.”

“I could eat a whole triple decker fudge surprise cake!”

I chuckle. “I think I saw a pizza place near here, let's go.” I walk out the castles courtyard with the girls and lean over to Scootaloo. “Hey scoots, so...um...tell me about this fudge cake?”

Author's Notes:

Next Chapter - Test Flight

Test Flight

Author's Notes:

It came to my attention that I gave the Royal Armourer the incorrect name in the last chapter. I had called him Light Hammer which was incorrect but in this new chapter he has been given the correct name and I have changed it in the previous chapter to.

Next Chapter = Nightmare Night!

“I have very bad reservations about this!”

“Oh stop being a foal, you wanted to learn and this is it!”

“Yeah I do, but this...”

“John, I'm teaching you this way because I know you're capable of doing it. Now just step to the cloud edge and we can begin.”

I step to the cloud edge and look down. It was early in the morning so not many ponies were moving around in town, the one's that I could see were setting up their stalls for the early morning shoppers. I never really thought of my problems with heights as of late but now I was feeling nauseous.

“Ok, so how do we do this?” I ask Rainbow, the mare was hovering nearby tapping her chin.

“Right, first I need to find out just how much true thrust your wings have got. I want you to spread your wings and try to hover above the cloud.” Rainbow says, she drops to the cloud and watches me with interest.

I back up and take a deep breath. “Ok, I can do this!” I slowly extend out my wings and I hear a faint gasp from Dash. I close my eyes and feel each muscle in my back flex and pull. I open my eyes and start to flap my wings, I feel my body lifting as my flapping continues. I feel myself leave the surface of the cloud but it was not easy and I quickly fell to my knees as my wings gave out. I went to stand up but I felt a hoof on my shoulder.

“Not too quickly, gliding is one thing but flying is another, you're just not used to using those wing muscles fully yet.” Rainbow says giving me a smile. “It seems we're going to have to go back to flying school for this, and I know just the teacher.”

“Who?” I ask, finally standing up.

“You just wait here, I know he can get you flying in no time.” Rainbow takes off and flies away leaving me alone on the cloud.

“Guess, I'll just wait here then.” I mumble.

---

I sat on the edge of the cloud for what must have been an hour or so before Rainbow finally came back with another pegasis flying beside her. I stood up as they both approached and landed. Rainbow walks up and gesture to the stallion behind her.

“John, I would like you to meet my father, Cloud Blitz.”

I stood up straight and bowed to the stallion. “It's an honour sir.”

“An honour? I've never been called that before.” Cloud Blitz states, giving me a grin. “Now John, my little Rainbow has told me that you need some help in getting off the ground and staying there.”

“I can get off the ground, it's just my species isn't designed to fly so my body isn't used to the new muscles that my wings gave me. I can glide pretty well but I just can't fly or hover.”

“Hmm, let me see your wings so I know what I'm dealing with.”

I nod and extend out my wings, I see Cloud Blitz's eyes widen.

“You were not lying my little filly, his wings are a marvel.” Cloud Blitz starts to walk around me. “I think is see why, your wings have a lot of primary feathers but very few secondary feathers. Your wings are designed for thrust but I can make these work.” Cloud Blitz turns to Rainbow and grins. “When he flies Dash, I'm afraid he's going to be faster than you.”

“What!?” Rainbow shouts. “Are you serious dad?”

“I am terribly serious, with these primaries he can fly faster than you.”

I chuckle as Rainbow huffs in annoyance. “Don't worry Rainbow I don't think I'll be doing a sonic boom anytime soon.” I turn my gaze to Rainbows dad. “So, How do we do this?”

“Well with your primaries you can't fly from a standing start.”

“Eh?” I reply, giving him a confused eyebrow.

“Yes, you need air passing over your outstretched wings before you can take off. In essence, to fly you need to run.” Cloud Blitz gestures to the edge of the cloud. “So...Jump.”

I look at Cloud Blitz like he just told me to cut my own throat.

“What?”

“Commander, to fly you need to jump, trust me.”

I look to Rainbow who looks back to me with her ears folded back. I wanted to fly so badly that jumping from the cloud seemed like the best idea. If Rainbow trusted her dad to teach me then I can trust him not to kill me in flight training. I walk up to the cloud edge and take a deep breath.

“John are you really going to do this?” Rainbow asks, coming up behind me. “Dad! How could you do this?”

“You asked me here to teach him how to fly, this is the only way.” Cloud Blitz replies.

I stood on the cloud edge and looked down. “Well if I die at least I die with a bang!” I chuckle. I turn back to the two pegasi. “So I jump and just flap my wings?” Cloud Blitz nods. “Well, better now than never!” I give Rainbow one last smile before against my better judgement I jump off the cloud.

I plummet through the air and realise at an alarming rate the ground was coming up to greet me. I hold my breath and fold my arms in increasing my speed. I let out the breath as I snap open my wings and give them one flap, next thing I know I'm being pulled upwards by my wings and to my surprise I was feeling no pain. I stick out my arms in front of me and use my wings like rudders as I flap, I cheer out as I bank through several of the houses in Ponyville square. I notice surprised ponies running for cover as I fly over head, my huge wingspan frightening some of the younger one's.

I laugh and hoot as I continue flapping and banking around buildings, I take notice of a shape taking up a position beside me. I look to my left and see Rainbow flying with me, matching my movements.

“How do you feel?” Rainbow asks.

“I couldn't be more alive! Who would have thought flying would be this exciting!” I reply, turning and flying upwards. I get to roughly about one mile up and flap my wings slower and much to mine and equally Rainbows disbelief, I hover.”

“John! You're hovering!” Rainbow says, letting out a small squeal. “Ugh, please don't tell Applejack I did that?”

I smile. “No secrets between family Dash.” I laugh as Rainbow scowls at me, I shrug and look around. “Hey where's your dad?”

“He said you didn't need him any more, so he went home.”

“Shame, I can't believe I'm flying!” I shout as I somersault in mid air and catch myself into a hover again.

“Oh and dad said that you could fly all along.”

I almost stop hover at Rainbow's remark. “Pardon?”

“Yeah dad said he could see it straight away, it wasn't your wings or your muscles keeping you from flying, it was the fact you were scared to do it.”

“I was scared of flying?” I ask myself out loud.

“Look this is your first time flying let's head down and talk some more, ok?” I nod and follow after Dash as she leads me to the ground, I manage to land without falling on my face but it wasn't graceful either.

“I don't understand Dash, what did your dad mean?”

Rainbow sighs. “Look, my dad used to be a Wonderbolt ok? He is the reason I want to become one. I watched him my whole foal hood being the greatest flyer around and then it was taken away from him. During a practice run on a course my dad did hundreds of times he got hit by a lightning bolt from a rogue cloud, it almost took his right wing off. He recovered of course but not before his life as a flyer was destroyed, I want to become a great flyer not for me...but for him.”

I felt a tear roll down my cheek from Rainbow's story, I sat on a nearby grass verge as I thought about her tale.

“Why don't you tell the others this?” I ask.

“Up until now, I didn't want to tell anypony but life has a way of changing things huh?”

I stretch out a wing and gesture for Rainbow to sit beside me.

“Dude you know I'm not-”

“Don't want to hear it! Get under this wing Dash!” I keep my gaze on Rainbow as she walks over and sits down beside me, I wrap my wing around her and pull her close. “I love you Rainbow and everypony else, I don't care how tough you are, you are my family and I will take care of you.”

Rainbow rests her head on my shoulder and I hear her sniffing. “Thanks John.” Dash suddenly breaks down into sobbing as her body starts to shake against mine.

“Let's get you home.” I whisper and in one flash of light we vanish.

---

I sit by Rainbow's bed and stroke her hair. It has been almost an hour since I brought her to her home and she has only now just dropped off to sleep. She had literally cried herself to sleep.

I turn my head to the large open window as I her the approach of wings. I smile when I see Cloud Blitz land on the balcony outside. I get up from my seat and head outside, I close the window behind me.

“I thought I would find you here.” Cloud Blitz says as he gives Rainbow a quick glance through the window. “I guess she told you about what happened to me?”

“She did. Is it all true?” I ask.

“For the most part, right up to the rogue cloud.”

“Would it be wrong to ask what happened?”

Cloud Blitz sighs. “Everything my daughter told you was true commander, but the cloud was no rogue. I made the cloud myself to prepare me for the trick I was going to do, I made it too good however and during training I was hit by a stray lightning bolt. What happened after that was the end of it.”

I purse my lips. “Have you told Rainbow?”

“I couldn't do that, my daughter aspires to be a Wonderbolt because of me. I can't destroy her dreams because I screwed mine by failing. Dash is everything to me, I can't risk she knowing the truth.” Cloud Blitz steps towards me and looks me in the eyes. “Promise me you won't tell her.”

“I can't lie to her.” I reply.

“Promise me.”

I walk to the window and place my hand on the glass, I notice Rainbow was smiling in her sleep/

“I promise.” I take my hand off the glass and look to Cloud Blitz. “I have to go pick up my costume for Nightmare Night but rest easy, If dash learns the truth, it wasn't from me.” Cloud Blitz gives me a nod as I jump off Rainbow's balcony and take off towards the train station.

---

I arrive in Canterlot in the early evening, the sun was going down and the days were getting shorter. I didn't take a cab to the castle and instead decided to use my teleport, I still had a long way to go as I appeared inside of a cleaning closet. Though I was glad it wasn't Celestia's bedroom again.

It doesn't take me long to get to the armoury only to find no guards posted outside.

“Strange?” I say before pushing open the forge area's doors. I walk in to find the forge was shut down and all the fires were put out. “Hello?” I say, only for my voice to echo slightly. “Ok, this is unsettling.” My fears were unfounded however as Heart Hammer comes out of his office.

“Ah commander! You're just in time, your armour is finished and awaiting your inspection.”

“It's quiet in here tonight.” I say, following Heart Hammer into a back room.

“Yes, with Nightmare Night tomorrow all ponies in the castle have been given tonight and tomorrow off to celebrate.”

“Oh crap, I'm not keeping you from your family am I?”

Heart Hammer chuckles. “No, I will be with them later but first...” Heart Hammer opens a door and gestures to the far wall. “..your armour commander, just like you wanted.”

My wings flutter as I stare at the armour perfectly fitted to a mannequin shaped like me. I walk up to it and run my fingers over the breast plate, its polished shine reflecting my face.

“You'll be happy to hear that the armour is full working as you requested, it should take the same punishment as your current set of armour you wear already. I would however liked to have put chainmail on the arms here and here.”

I shake my head. “That would ruin the armour as the original never had chainmail.” I turn my gaze away and hold out my hand, Heart Hammer nods and puts his hoof in my palm. “It's perfect.” I say shaking Heart Hammer's hoof.

“Oh and it comes with it's own little chest too.” Heart Hammer gestures to a small box on the side.

“That doesn't look like it can hold the whole armour.” I state, looking at the small gold box.

Heart Hammer laughs. “That's because it has this great little feature.” Heart Hammer touches the left vembrace with his hoof and the armour flashes to leave behind a small gold bracelet. “I had the armour made to be the same as your ring armour but I thought this time a bracelet might suit the armour better.” Heart Hammer places the bracelet into the gold box and then holds the box out for me to take.

“I just noticed something, where's the weapon?” I ask.

“Right here!” Heart Hammer holds out a small shaft like Moonbeam's hilt but this time it was gold and thicker in size. “It activates just like your sword, press the gem and away you go.”

I take the gold shaft from Heart Hammer's hoof and look it over.

“Is it going to be intimidating?” I ask, giving Heart Hammer a smirk.

“Oh yes, might ruffle some feathers too!” Heart Hammer replies, returning my smirk.

I hold out my hand and Heart Hammer places his hoof into it, I shake his hoof and pick up the box using my magic. I float it over into my grasp and smile to Heart Hammer.

“Thanks for this Heart, I won't forget it.”

Heart Hammer snorts. “Don't think to much about it, I have the glorious job of creating the armour for your Crescent Guards. That will be my legacy, creating a new armour set for a new army. It will be glorious.”

I shake my head and smile. “You're one strange pony Heart Hammer.”

“You try staying sane when you work in here most of your life.” Heart Hammer grins.

I shake my head again. “Just get home to your family you weirdo.” I make my way to the exit as I know the last train to Ponyville was scheduled to leave soon. I turn back as Heart Hammer shouts to me.

“Hey! You catch the train home right?”

“Yeah.”

“I have something you might like, the princesses gave me some new gem to test, I thought you might like to check it out.” Heart Hammer walks over to a chest and flips the lid, he pulls out a red gem that glows a feint blue light. “This is a gem that gives the user a one time teleport to a location that the user thinks of. The princesses think this might be good for the troops that can't use magic, like pegasi and earth ponies.”

Heart Hammer holds the gem out to me and I take it.

“So the user just thinks of a place and the gem takes them there?” I ask, holding the gem up.

“Yes, I need a test pilot for the gem and I thought you might like to try it.”

“I am intrigued I can tell you that.” I reply.

“Well just hold the gem and think of where you want to go and the gem will take you there, if you survive just send me a letter.”

“Ok, I will see you later Heart Hammer.” I hold the gem in my hand and think of Sweet Apple Acres, I feel the gem warm up before a bright red flash engulfs my vision.

Heart Hammer waves to the spot I once stood. “Happy trails commander!”

Nightmare Night - Part One

I rejoice as I reappear by Sweet Apple Acres. I look down to the gem in my hand and note that the blue glow has gone and the gem looks dull and empty.

“It worked!” I exclaim and put the gem in my pocket. “Now...” I say holding up the small box and gold shaft, “...To put you somewhere safe until tonight.” I look to the farm and notice Big Mac pulling a cart of corn, the last harvest stalks before winter.

I walk up the main path and give Big Mac a wave. “Hey Big Mac, Applejack around?”

Big Mac turns his head and smiles. “Yup, eastern field, though ah warn ya. She ain't happy.”

“Why not?” I ask.

“Harvest is coming up short, bad soil this year.”

“I'm sorry to hear that, I have a surprise for Applejack which I'm sure she will enjoy.” I give Big Mac a grin. “You won't miss Applejack for a while will you?”

Big Mac shakes his head. “Ah can handle the last rows of stalks, it's no problem.”

“Thanks.” I say and with a little run up I open my wings and take off, chuckling as I see Big Mac's eyes widen.

I fly above the farm fields looking down, I was still a weak flyer but in time I know my wings will get stronger. First though I might need some flying clothing, it was colder up here.

I keep looking over the east corn field until I spot my target and just like Big Mac said, Applejack didn't look happy. I circle her and watch her movements, I pick my moment when Applejack stops to wipe sweat off her brow and dive for her. Applejack looks up too late and I grab her around the waste and head back for the clouds, I laugh as Applejack screams.

“What's going on!? Why am ah flying!?” Applejack turns her head to see me smiling down at her. “John? Y-You're flying? How?”

“Well, having wings is a start!” I laugh. “Then having a good teacher helps too.” I fly higher and spot a cloud that looks big enough to hold me.

I fly to the cloud and with a few flaps I drop on to it, the feeling of softness was relaxing to me. I drop and fall on my back. I smile as Applejack was holding onto me with all her legs, she was literally wrapped around me. Applejack looks to me with fear on her face.

“You don't have to be scared. I won't drop you.” I say.

“Ah'm not sure what to say! Yer flying or ya was!”

I chuckle. “Yeah, Rainbow's dad taught me. Apparently I could always fly but my fear of heights was holding me back.”

I feel Applejack relax slightly as she drops her head to my chest. I could still feel Applejack shivering in my arms and realised it was probably colder up here for her too. I bring my wings around and cover Applejack with them.

“Ah'm sorry.” Applejack says.

“What for?”

“Shivering, ah guess it's much colder up here than we earth ponies realise. We are just not build for high altitude.”

“Can I tell you a secret?” I ask, leaning in to Applejack's ear. “I'm cold too.”

“Then why did ya bring us up here?”

“Because I wanted to show you something now that I can fly.”

“Show me what?”

I sit up and point behind her, smiling as Applejack turns her body around and her eyes go wide. The sun was lowering behind the horizon as the days were getting shorter. The sun was creating purple and yellow hues to dance across the clouds that pegasi were pushing into place. I hold Applejack tighter as the the colours change and contort in the sky.

“It's beautiful...” Applejack whispers. “Ah didn't know the sun could be like this...”

“When I was in the Griffon Colonies they had some floating towns like Cloudsdale, I went to a few when I was trying to earn my way back here. I saw a few sunsets at these towns and they were spectacular, the colours and hues mixing with the clouds made me think of you even more. Something to show you when I got back.”

Applejack tears her gaze from the clouds and turns her body back around to face me. I stare into her eyes as the fading light reflects off them, I lean in and give Applejack a kiss.

“It's getting dark, I think we should head back. We have to get ready for tonight.” I say, breaking the kiss.

Applejack smiles at me and nods. “Ah guess yer right.”

I grab Applejack and hold her close as I unwrap my wings and walk to the clouds edge. I tighten my hold and leap off the cloud opening my wings and heading back to the farm house.

It takes me a few minutes to reach the house and I land near the front porch, just as Rarity comes out the front door. I drop Applejack to the floor and greet Rarity with a wave.

“Hey Rarity.”

Rarity jumps a little and then smiles. “Oh hello John, Applejack. Where did you two come from?”

I point to the sky. “Up there.”

Rarity looks up. “The roof?”

I chuckle. “No, I can fly now.”

Rarity squeals. “Oh how wonderful! Though my previous question still remains.”

“I wanted to show Applejack a sunset from a pegasis point of view, so I flew up to a cloud and we both watched the sun go down.” I reply, placing my hand on Applejack's head.

“That's so romantic, I wish somepony would do that with me.” Rarity lowers her head before raising it again with a smile. “Oh well I better be off, got to get my costume ready for tonight!” Rarity chirps before trotting passed us and heading home.

I watch Rarity go before turning my head to Applejack. “Wonder what she was here for?” I shrug. “Oh well never mind.” I gesture to the door. “Shall we my love?”

Applejack laughs a she heads inside, my gaze lingers on her flank for a few seconds before I follow her in. I turn back sharply though as I feel something with my senses. I narrow my eyes as I try to read what I was feeling. It was familiar to me yet strange as it kept distorting when I tried to focus on it.

“What is that?” I ask myself. “I felt this before, but where?” I couldn't place my finger on the magical signature but when Nightmare Night was over I was going to talk with Luna, perhaps she could shed some light. Applejack's voice breaks me out of my thoughts.

“John! Are ya coming in or what?!”

I turn back to the front door and head inside.

---

I sat on the edge of the bed with ym gold box by my side, I heard the faint sounds of grunting coming from behind the bathroom door.

“Are you ok in there? Need some help?” I say, smirking.

“No! Ah'm fine! Just gotta get...this...button in!” Applejack replies.

“I told you the shirt looked a little small, you are muscled you know.”

The door to the bathroom swung open. “Is that yer way of sayin' ah'm fat?” Applejack ask as she sways out of the bathroom. Applejack stops in front of me and gives me a twirl. “So? What ya think?”

My eyes travel over Applejack and take in every aspect of her costume. She was wearing a red and white chequered shirt with blue shorts that gave the appearance of denim. Her mane was tied into braided pony tails and her actual tail was also braided. The outfit was finished off with brown cowgirl boots and her Stetson. I let out a whistle.

“Wow...I like the full cowpony look, makes me want to tear things off...With my teeth.” I say the last few words while leaning towards Applejack.

“Stop it, yer gonna make me let ya.” Applejack looks to my box. “Are ya gonna show me yer costume?”

I shake my head. “Nope, this baby is going to remain in this box until later. I have a faint feeling I'm going to need it.”

“Fine! Ah'll wait. But it better be good!”

I laugh. “Oh you bet your sweet ass it will.”

“Will ya stop betting my flank, ya might lose it one day.”

I stand up and grab Applejack's butt with both hands. “This shall be mine! Now and forever!” I say, following up by planting a kiss on each side of Applejack's flank. “Still tastes like honey to me!” I add, before grabbing my box and running out the door.

I hear the sound of hooves chasing me. “Hey! Ya come back here! Ya don't kiss a mares flank and don't follow up!”

Me and Applejack run down the stairs and out the kitchen door, bypassing four very confused and shocked looking ponies.

“Uh? Big Mac, what was that about?” Sweetie Belle asks, still trying to figure out what she just witnessed.

Big Mac sighed and shook his head. “Sweetie Belle, ya really don't want ta know the answer ta that question.”

“Oh...should we get going? The festival will be starting soon.”

Big Mac nods and leads the fillies out, only to here more shouting in the distance.

“AH'M WAITING FOR MY FOLLOW UP!”

Big Mac sighs again, this was going to be an interesting night.

Twilight trots through Ponyville town centre, her gaze casting over the decorations and games set up for tonight.

“Isn't this great Spike! The festival is almost under way and even the princesses are coming tonight!” Twilight was grinning and almost bouncing with excitement.

Spike rolls his eyes. “Twilight, you need to calm down. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are coming tonight because and I quote Princess Celestia, 'My sister and I have not had fun in years and this will be a glorious opportunity for us to unwind!'” Spike smirks as Twilight glares at him.

“Spike that was not funny. Secondly Princess Celestia doesn't sound like that.” Spike shrugs. “Now let's just finish up our inspection, the princess will be here any moment now.”

I had managed with some luck to lose Applejack in Ponyville. I now sat in an alleyway looking over the gold bracelet sitting in it's box.

“You my friend are going to be epic!” I say, lifting the bracelet out the box. I place the bracelet over my arm and watch as the metal bends around my wrist to secure in place. I chuckle. “Fits perfectly.” I look to the sky as a shadow passes over me. “Right on time!” I grin and press the back of the bracelet, I glow gold for a few seconds as the armour activates.

---

Twilight stares at the carriage as It descends. The carriage was bright white with gold highlights. Twilight tried to hold her nerves in check as a royal guard dressed in bright white armour jumped down from the carriage.

The guard look over the crowd of gathering ponies and spoke in the best voice he could muster to carry over the town square.

“Mares and Gentlecolts! Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!” The guard opens the door to the carriage with his hoof and the princesses step out.

“Evening our subjects!” Celestia says with a smile. “We are happy to be part of Ponyville's Nightmare Night and look forward to the festivities!” Celestia and Luna step away from the carriage and approach Twilight, Twilight quickly bows. “Rise Twilight, Ponyville has done a grand job of making Nightmare Night special this year.”

“Yes, even though the festival is to mark a dark day in my past, I to can see the towns ponies have gone all out.” Luna adds.

“T-Thank you! Everypony would be happy to hear you say that.” Twilight replies. “Would you like to try some of the games?”

Celestia grins. “I would like that very much!”

Luna goes to reply when an object hits her in the head causing her to turn around. In an alleyway John was beckoning her over.

“Sister, Twilight. If you would excuse me I have somepony I would like to meet.” Luna says with a smile before trotting off.

“Hmm, wonder who that could be?” Celestia asks, bringing a hoof to her mouth in thought. “I'm sure Luna will be fine, she needs to unwind.” Celestia finishes.

“Well princess I can recommend some games?” Twilight asks.

“That would be good, I don't know most of these.” Celestia answers.

Twilight grins before gesturing for Celestia to follow as Spike tags along.

Luna walks into the alleyway but could not see John. “John? Hello?”

“Hey Luna!” John calls from the shadows.

“John!” Luna shouts getting startled. “Why are you in this alleyway?”

“Well I got some neat new armour for Nightmare Night and was going to prank Celestia with it. I just however found a tiny little flaw with my plan.”

“That is?”

“I kind of need a Guinea Pig.” John replies.

“A...Guinea Pig?” Luna asks, with a look of confusion.

“Yeah, I need somepony to act as a victim for my plan to really take off.”

“Then why are you asking me?”

“Because you're perfect!” John answers gesturing to Luna.

“I still don't understand.”

John smacks a hand to his face and sighs.

“I want you to play a victim of an attack, so I can hold you above my head and gloat about how I beat you.”

“But it won't be much of a plan John if everypony out there knows it's you.”

“And that's why a had this armour made, watch.” John picks up a helmet on a nearby trash can and places it on his head. Luna watches in seconds of doing so John's eyes glow bright blue and his skin changes to a more darker tan colour. “See...” John says pointing to his mouth. “...It changes my voice too.”

Luna was taken aback. The armour John was wearing turned him into somepony completely different. Luna thought about his plan and grinned when she made a decision.

“I will help you. So what do I have to do again?”

“All you have to do Is make it look like you got hit out of the alleyway and into the crowds of ponies outside, when Celestia comes running you put on some show of being hurt and unable to move. When you have Celestia's attention I'll walk out and make a show of knowing her and make it seem like a despise her.”

“That seems a little harsh John?”

“Nah, she's a tough pony. I just need to do one thing...”

“What is th-” Luna gets cut off as John let's out a roar which shakes the walls of the alleyway.

John smiles after completing his roar and looks to Luna. “Now the fun begins.”

---

Celestia and Twilight fire pumpkins at painted targets and cheer as they hit both squarely.

“I have never had this much fun!” Celestia exclaims throwing her hooves into the air. “What's next?”

Twilight lifts up her hoof to respond when a loud explosion is heard across the town square. Twilight and Celestia run towards the sound and find ponies gathered around a figure lying on the ground.

“Luna!” Celestia cries out when she sees Luna lying on the ground. “What happened?”

“Tia...Run...Too strong...” Luna passes out and Celestia tries to shake her awake.

“Luna! Wake up! Luna!”

“CELESTIA!”

All the ponies turn their gazes toward a figure standing on the roof of a town house. The figure was wearing gold armour and holding a long handled mace in its right hand.

“Is that John?” Twilight asks, squinting her eyes. “He looks bipedal.”

“That's not John!” Celestia answers. “His magic is different, I don't know who that is.”

The figure on the roof jumps down causing the cobble stones to crack. The figure walks over to Celestia and stops, raising its mace again the figure speaks.

“I have finally come to end your lies princess!”

“Lies what lies? I do not know you!” Celestia replies standing up and protecting Luna on the floor. “Why have you attacked my sister?”

“She tried to stop me, it was foolish of her to try. I did not come from the heavens to argue with lower lifeforms, but I could not let your false title ruin and beseech my name!” The figure states.

“What are you talking about!?” Celestia asks, her voice raising in anger.

“Your false title of Goddess of the Sun! I watched this world for many millennia but to hear the creatures of this world call you by that title and even state that you move it yourself is the last straw. I have defied my brothers and sisters by coming here in person and confronting you for this blasphemy!”

“Who are you?” Celestia questions her stance and anger not wavering.

The figure bows and smirks. “I am Apollo, Olympian God and wielder of the sun. It is I who raise and lower the sun, I am the god who brings the sun about everyday not you!” The figure turns to the ponies gathering and gestures with his arms out wide. “I am your sun god!” The figure points to Celestia. “Not this false idol you worship!” The figure smiles and licks his lips. “There's only one punishment for a being who falsely claims to be a god, do you know what that is princess?”

“What my little ponies call me or my sister is none of your business, I have protected these lands from abominations for many centuries. I will continue to do so.” Celestia says, her eyes becoming stoic. “I do not know of this punishment but it will not happen as long as I draw breath.”

The figure start to slowly clap. “Bravo princess, very brave of you. You have strength and to think Zeus and Poseidon both thought you as weak creatures.” The Olympian god clips his mace to his belt and in one movement is face to muzzle with Celestia. “Yes, I see it in your eyes. The power and anger seeping through.” Celestia shudders as the figure puts a hand on her cheek and starts to rub it affectionately. “I see your beauty princess but alas you were not born a god so I cannot have you.”

Celestia keeps her eye on the god Apollo as he turns to walk away only for him to stop and put up a finger.

“I almost forgot! Your punishment, it would have been silly of me to leave without performing my duty.” Apollo walks back to Celestia and grabs her head, Celestia tries to pull away only to have Apollo's lips meet hers. Celestia was stunned for the length of the kiss, her wings unfurled and went stiff much to her dismay. Apollo broke the kiss after several seconds as the rest of the element bearers arrived on seen. The Olympian god gestured to them with a wave of his hand before crouching to Luna. “I think I broke her don't you think?”

Luna lifts up her head and with a slight grunt stands up. “I would say that you have.” Luna giggles as she notices Celestia was still standing with her wings out stretched and her eyes wide. “But a kiss? Really?” Luna asks, looking to Apollo.

The Olympian god sniggers. “Well she would never have expected that!”

Twilight walks up to Luna. “Luna? What is going on?”

“Don't be afraid Twilight, this isn't what it seems.” Luna replies before turning to the golden figure beside her. “I think you should remove your helmet now.”

The Olympian god chuckles as he reaches up to his helmet and pulls it off his head, seconds later the magical enhancements deactivate and ponies around gasp.

“John!?” Twilight shouts.

John waves. “Hey Twilight, fancy meeting you here.” John laughs before turning his gaze back to Celestia. “Um...Celestia? Are you ok?”

Celestia's eyes move to look at John before a scowl comes over her face.

John looks to Luna and hands her his helmet and mace. “What are these for?” Luna asks. John gestures to Celestia who's eyes had taken on a slight burning effect. “Oh?”

Minutes later ponies from all over Ponyville could hear the raging voice of a sun goddess calling out to her prey, some even say that years later the echo of obscenities and promises of burning for all eternity still linger in dark corners.

Nightmare Night - Part Two

I wince as Applejack slaps on some burn ointment Twilight gave her. I look down to my future wife and my face darkens, Applejack was frowning. I fucked up, and the worst thing is I know it.

“Applejack I...”

“Don't...Just not right now...” Applejack's hoof rubs circles on my thigh as she works in the ointment.

I sigh and look up at the only other pony to be near me. I looked at the face of Celestia and by the look of it, I was in some serious shit. I turn my head away from her gaze and looked to Luna who was conversing with two of her nightguards, I saw Luna glance back and her ears dropped, I mouthed 'I'm sorry' and she smiled before taking off and leaving me alone.

I turned my attention back to Celestia when I felt her hoof on my shoulder.

“John...I'm not really sure what to say at this point. But I'm sure both of us have apologise to make.”

I stare at the solar princess only to shake my head. “You have nothing to apologize to me for princess, I pulled something tasteless and I'm so sorry for it.” I sigh again. “And I'm sorry for dragging Luna into it. Everything you did to me afterwards...I deserved it.” I hear Applejack say 'darn right' next to me. I go to stand but Celestia's hoof keeps me in place.

“And where are you going?” Celestia asks me, her face never dropping it's expression.

“Well, I scared everyone and I thought that being in the biggest hole I've ever dug for myself, I should go and apologize to everypony.”

Celestia just glares at me then a smile crosses her face before Celestia removes her hoof. Applejack looks to me and I place my right hand on her cheek. Applejack sighs and nuzzles my hand. I stand up and head over to the stage that was set up for the nights events. I glanced to Mayor Mare as I passed and she nods. I walked up the steps to the stage and stood behind the podium, I loudly cleared my throat before shouting to the ponies in the square.

“Everypony! Can I have your attention please!” I watch as ponies walk to the stage and stare up at me, some were angry while some just had confused expressions. “What I did earlier was out of line! At the time I thought it was a good prank but I guess it fell short and became tasteless! I would like to apologize to everypony and anyone effected by my prank! I never meant for it to get out of hand and for that I paid the price for my stupidity! I hope what I did has not soured my relationship with all of you! So again, I'm sorry!” I step back from the podium and head to the steps, I head down and stop as a small filly walks in front of me, the filly looks up and smiles.

“I forgive you commander.” The filly says before running off.

I stand there looking at where the filly used to be and a single tear rolls down my cheek. I sink to my knees as the tears come to my eyes. I flinch when I feel two legs wrap around my chest, I didn't need to look up to know who it was. I reach my arms and wings around Applejack as I rest my chin on her shoulder.

“Do ya want to go home?” Applejack asks into my ear.

“No, I think I just...” I stop as I hear a pony screaming. “What is that?” I say standing to my full height with Applejack in my arms. “Who's screaming?” I drop Applejack to the floor and look around. I spot a mare holding a small unicorn filly in her forelegs. I run up with Applejack and stop in front of the mare. “What happened?”

The mare looks up. “She just collapsed! She was fine and then she just fainted! Please you have to help her!” The mare was in panic and I place a hand on her shoulder.

“Did she complain about any headaches? Dizziness? Anything?” The mare shakes her head. I lift up my hand and hold it over the filly, I scrunch my face up as I sensed nothing wrong. “I don't sense anything wrong.” I say as Celestia comes up beside me, I look up and see she had two fillies and one colt draped over her back.

“Oh my goodness! What happened?” Celestia asks.

“Probably the same thing that happened to the foals on your back.” It was then I noticed the foals were all unicorns. “Has anypony else noticed the foals are all unicorns?”

Celestia and Twilight look to the foals and their eyes go wide. Celestia lifts the foals off her back and drops them near me.

“John I need you to handle things here, I need to find Luna.” Celestia goes to walk away but stops and looks to the east, her ears perk up. “Did you feel that?”

I stood up and narrowed my eyes. “Yes.”

“That was some magic surge.”

Celestia and I hear a thud behind us and find Twilight slumped on the ground.

“Twilight!” I shout and place a hand on her side. “She's out cold.” I say turning to Celestia.

“What is going on?” Celestia says.

It was then that we found every unicorn stallion and mare was lying on the floor with their foals our spouses trying to wake them up.

Applejack and Pinkie come running up still in their costumes, Rarity was draped over Applejack's back and Sweetie Belle was over Pinkie's. Scootaloo and Apple Bloom were running behind them.

“What in the hay is going on? Ah found Rarity and Sweetie Belle passed out in the street!” Applejack looks down to Twilight and then around at the unicorns nearby. “What in Tartarus!?”

“Calm down my little pony. Causing a panic will not help the situation.”

“Sorry princess, Ah'm just worried.”

Celestia smiles. “John and I are here to help Applejack, you have nothing to worry about.”

It was at that moment Celestia swayed a little and dropped to her knees.

“Celestia!” Applejack and I shout.

“I don't feel...anything...” Celestia drops to the floor and passes out.

I go to lift Celestia's head up as more ponies bring unicorn foals to us. I start to feel a tingling in my body as everything around me turns to a blur.

“No, not me too!” I say as I drop to the floor. I look up as an orange blur comes into my field of vision. “Applejack, you have to make sure everypony here is ok, I think Celestia and I are going to be out for a while.” I give her a smile and feel her hoof on my cheek as my vision fades and I blank out.

---

I awake suddenly and regret the movement, I lie back down and realise I'm in a bed. I look around and spot three ponies sleeping on a nearby seat. I smile as I continue to watch the crusaders sleep and cheer when I see Sweetie Belle was fine.

“Yer awake.” I look to the left and see Applejack lying on another bed, a smile was on her face, It looked like she had just woke up. “How are ya feeling?”

I smile and put a hand on my head. “Like Big Mac just piledrived me.” I laugh. “How long have I been out?”

“Seven hours, most of the unicorns have woken up.” Applejack's smile drops. “But Twilight, Rarity and Princess Celestia have yet to wake up.”

“Does anypony know what happened?” I ask.

Applejack slides off her bed and jumps onto mine, I wrap my arms around her and hold Applejack close.

“Ah don't know, ah wasn't told much. Some how Princess Luna wasn't effected but they have no idea what it was.”

I sigh. “I see Sweetie Belle is ok?” I look back over to the sleeping fillies.

“Yeah, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom haven’t left her side since. Shows they are taking their sisterhood seriously. Ah'm proud of all of them.”

I nod. “This will be a talking point for a while I think.” I look to the clock on the wall and notice it was just passed three am. “My body needs a stretch.” I add.

“What? Ya ain't serious?”

“I feel fine Applejack, just a little drained. I need to stretch my legs or I'm going to get one almighty cramp.”

Applejack looks to me before sighing and sliding off the bed. “Just take it easy ya hear?”

I smile. “I'm just stretching my legs not running a marathon, besides I'm wide awake now.” I remove the bed covers noticing I'm still in my gold armour. “I take it they couldn't figure how to deactivate my armour?” Applejack nods. I lift up my right vembrace and press the small blue gem on the back, my armour deactivates revealing my half naked body. “Whoops! Forgot I'm not wearing any underwear.”

Applejack blushes. “Ya have no underwear on?”

“Didn't need them, I thought I would be in the armour until we went home.” I quickly press the button turning the gold armour back on. “That's better! Nothings swinging in the wind.” I exclaim.

“Yer so crude!” Applejack states, scrunching her nose up.

“That's not what you say in the bedroom!” I smirk.

Applejack punches my leg and I laugh. I look back to my little sisters sleeping and I decide to wake them up. But not in the normal way.

“Hey Applejack, watch this.” I creep over to the crusaders and I kneel down so I'm almost head height with them, I lean in and slowly blow into Apple Bloom ear as she was the closest. Apple bloom swipes at her ear but doesn't wake up. “Apple Bloom...” I whisper. “Apple Bloom~” I say into her ear. When Apple Bloom and the others don't wake I stand up and give Applejack a wink. I take one step back and with the best and loudest voice I could muster I shout. “OK LADIES UP AND ATOM, A BROTHER CAN'T HUG HIMSELF YOU KNOW!” I laugh as all three fillies almost leap out their fur and come crashing down onto the rooms floor.

Apple Bloom rubs her head and pushes Scootaloo's backside off her back. “Ow, what happened?”

“I happened.” I say, looking down at the crusaders sprawled on the floor.

“John!” The three fillies shout as they scramble to their hooves and hug me.

“You're ok!” Scootaloo says.

“Yes, and I'm relived to see you're ok Sweetie Belle.” I reply.

“Yeah, I'm ok. Rarity's still out though. I'm scared.” Sweetie Belle replies.

I wrap my arms around Sweetie Belle and pull her close. “Rarity is going to be fine. She's all frilly around the outside but inside she's got a heart of steel, you just watch.”

Sweetie Belle sniffs. “Thanks John, it means a lot to hear you say that.”

“No problem Sweetie.” I stand up and stretch. “Who's up for a walk?”

“Hey, ya said ya ain't gonna walk around!” Applejack says from behind me.

I turn and give Applejack a smirk. “I'm not going to sit around here all day neither. Ponies got hurt today Applejack and I intend to see at least one of them that hasn't recovered yet.” I pause and turn back to my hospital rooms door. “Besides I'm pretty much Lunas second, so won't me being up and around give some ponies hope that what ever is effecting their loved ones won't last for very long?”

“Ah guess...” Applejack replies. “Ah should lead ya to Rarity's room, they put Twilight in with her aswell, something about them being family.” Applejack smiles.

I smile back. “I regret nothing.” I head for the door and hold my nose tilted towards the ceiling.

“Yer hopeless.” Applejack states, pushing past me and opening the door.

“Meh, what can you do?” I lean down to Applejack's ear. “Though I think we both know the answer to that question, don't we?” I chuckle when I see Applejack shudder and a deep blush come to her cheeks. “Yup, thought so.” I laugh when we leave my room, the crusaders following close behind.

---

I stood next to the hospital bed and looked at Rarity's sleeping form, I had a deep frown on my face. I could sense Rarity's magic. Her magic was strong and unhindered, she should be awake. I tilt my gaze up and see Twilight was in the same situation.

“And you say nothing has worked?” I ask.

“Nothing John, we have tried everything.” Doctor Syringe replies. “As of this moment I'm completely clueless on how to proceed. I was hoping you could help.”

I turn my gaze to look at the doctor. “Me? What can I do?”

The doctor looked me in the eye. “Princess Luna is in the hospital, she was some how unaffected by what ever it was that caused all this. I was hoping that both you and the princess could go inside their heads and find out what's going on.”

“You want us to dream walk? In their heads?” I ask, shocked at what the doctor was asking.

“Yes.” The doctor replies flatly. “Look John, if there was any other option available I would take it, but at this moment I have none. This maybe the only way.”

I turn back to look at my two sisters. “Have you asked Luna yet?” I ask, folding my arms across my chest.

The doctor sighs. “Yes I have. Princess Luna even came to see both of them and agreed with my request but only if you agree too.”

I close my eyes and take a deep breath. “When should we do this?”

“Princess Luna told me to fetch her if you agreed to take part. If you wish I can go find her now?”

I turn to the doctor and nod my head, he returns my nod and walks out the room. Applejack walks up beside me and nudges my side.

“Ya really going through with it?”

“For them yes, for you yes, for family yes. I would do anything to save you or any member of my family. If this is the only option left then so be it.”

I walk towards the farthest wall and grab a chair before placing it between the two beds of Rarity and Twilight. I sit on the chair and place a hand on either bed. Sighing I close my eyes and begin the small task of preparing my mind for the dream walk spell.

Nightmare Night - Part 3

I found myself walking along a very familiar beach. I bent down and ran my fingers through the sand, I smiled as I slowly created shapes with my fingers.

“You seem to enjoy that, don't you?”

I quickly look up and to my surprise find my younger self from the beach dream I had before.

“Who are you?” I ask.

“Isn't it obvious? I'm you.” The young me replies.

“It's obvious you're not, so let's cut the crap ok?”

The little me sighs and hangs his head. “Fine, I at least wanted a longer conversation with you but hey, shit happens.” The image of my younger self distorts and warps before becoming a floating shadow. “Is this better?”

“What are you?” I ask, stepping back.

“I'm not a what or a who but something else. You could say I'm a celestial being or a spirit, they are the closet descriptions.”

“So you're from space then?”

“In a sense, I do travel through it to do my job.”

“A job?”

“Ugh, hasn't Princess Luna mentioned me yet or even used my name in passing?” I shake my head. “Oh for the love of...Look, I am the reason your princess can see into dreams ok?” I snort. “I don't lie kid, I hate lying.”

“You and my marefriend would get on find then.” I retort.

“Oh yes your earth pony squeeze, the one bearing your child.” The shadow puts a shadow tendril up to the hole it's using for a mouth. “Oops! I shouldn't have said that.”

I blink. “Can you repeat that?”

“No can do buddy boy, I have some info to give you.” The shadow floats over to me and puts a tendril on my shoulder. “Now listen close as I can only tell you once. Years from now a force is going to come, it will be similar to me in some aspects but much larger. This force is sentient in nature and is aware of everything it does. The kicker to my little tale is this...It's coming here to Equuis.”

“What!?” I say. “What do you mean coming here?”

“You don't have to worry about this all now as this little memory of us talking will be suppressed until such time it needs to be unlocked.” The shadow being floats away from me and turns back into a random human form. “I would say goodbye at this point but~ I know we shall be meeting again so I'm just going to say, until next time!” The shadow being gives me a wave before fading away.

I stand still unsure of what the fuck I just witnessed. I place a hand to my head as the dreamscape starts to fade away.

I open my eyes only for them to be filled by two emerald green orbs.

“Thank Celestia yer ok, ah got worried when ya wouldn't wake.” Applejack says, placing her fore legs on my shoulders.

I blink before smiling. “I'm fine, I was dreaming.”

“About what?”

I squint my eyes. “I'm...I'm not sure, it's all hazy.”

Applejack smiles. “Well, Princess Luna is here, she wants to start the dreamwalk as soon as possible.”

I stand up and spot Luna talking to the doctor, I walk over and Luna gives me a smile.

“John, it's nice to see you are ok, I just wish I could say the same for my sister.” Luna casts her gaze down.

“I'm sure we can find a way to help Celestia too.” I reply, placing a hand on Luna's shoulder. “She's a tough mare, I'm sure this is nothing compared to what she has gone through.”

Luna goes to say something but instead just nods.

“How do you want to do this?” I ask, casting my eyes back to Twilight and Rarity.

Luna walks up to the two beds and sits down between them. “I can extend my dream spell to you when I touch their minds, from there it should be as easy as just closing your eyes.”

I nod my understanding and look to Applejack. “Applejack, please make sure nopony interferes, it might be dangerous.”

Applejack nods. “Ya just bring them back to us, ya hear?”

I nod and sit in front of Luna. “I'm ready.”

Luna closes her eyes and I see two long tendrils of white light snake from her glowing horn and touch Twilight and Rarity on the forehead. I watch as another tendril of light reaches out for me and touches my head, I feel the tingle of Luna's magic and my eyes close.

---

I startle awake to find Luna kneeling by my side. I was some how lying on the ground on my back.

“Are you ok?” Luna asks me.

“I'm fine, maybe a bit tingly.” I reply, flexing my hands.

“It's a side effect of bringing another into the dreamscape.” Luna stands up and looks around. “We will have to explore the dream to find which of the two we are rescuing first.”

I nod and get to my feet. “Why does it feel...weird?”

“Weird? In what way?” Luna was now looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

“I don't know, it's like I can feel something all around me.” I shiver slightly but not from cold. “It's just weird.”

“Can you try something?” Luna asks.

“Like what?”

“Try summoning something.”

I look to my hands and hold one of them up. I thought of something small. I gasp in surprise as my armour ring appears in my hand.

“Uh....”

“Impressive, I never thought you would have this ability, I mean I speculated but not assumed.” Luna says in wonder.

“What ability?” I ask.

“Why to do what I do, you can feel the dream around you and manipulate the dreamscape to you own devices. In essence you can summon anything you wish into the dream.”

“Anything?” I grin.

“Well, things that the dreamer can identify or has seen in reality.”

“What happens if you summon something they haven't seen?”

“It wouldn't appear.” Luna replies.

I hold out my hand again and think of something that only Twilight would know, I was surprised when it appeared.

“This is Twilights dream.” I state.

“How do you know?”

I hold up the rainbow gem I brought back for Twilight from the Gryphon Colonies. “I gave this gem to Twilight when I came back from the Gryphon Colonies to thank her for all she did for me. When I gave it to twilight only me, Spike and Twilight were there along with Applejack.”

“Ah so because it appeared this is Twilight's dreamscape, good work my champion.”

“I live to serve my lady.” I chuckle and bow, I look back up to see Luna rolling her eyes. “I think we should look for Twilight now.” I say putting on a serious tone, “for some reason this place doesn't feel right.”

---

Luna and I must of travelled for miles and didn't find anything remotely to say that Twilight was here. We were about to change our minds about the dreamscape when a scream came from nearby, the town we were in was not Ponyville and it wasn't a place I recognised.

Luna and I ran towards the screaming when we heard it again. We rounded a corner of a street and saw Twilight clinging to the top of a lamppost terrified out of her mind, she had a broom in her magic and was swatting at several large green glowing blobs of goo.

“Twilight!” I shout.

Twilight looks to me. “Brother! Help me! They keep trying to bite me!”

I growled at the fear in Twilights voice and my body started to glow yellow, I turn to Luna.

“Fancy killing some goo things.”

Luna's horn flashed blue and she grinned. “Don't mind if I do.”

Luna and I charged the green blobs. I raised my hands and blasted two away with my magic, I watch Luna take two more before the rest turn to face us. The blobs screeched as they to moved quicker than we expected to charge us in turn. I dodged one and turn it to ash with a quick beam from my finger. I look up to see another blob morph into a sword and thrust toward me. I dodge again and summon my own sword, and I do mean my sword. I grin when I hold up Moonlight.

“Your move bitch.”

The blob thrusts at me again and I block it, the blob stabs then swipes. I parry the swipe to hear a cry of pain from Luna. I turn my gaze and see Luna had been sliced across her shoulder by another blob that was also in blade form. Luna raised up a blue ethereal blade of her own and backed off from the blob. I realised too late the mistake I had made, the blob I was fighting seized the opportunity and stabbed forward. The blobs blade sunk into my shoulder, I cried out in pain and grabbed the blade with my hands.

I dropped to one knee as I felt the blade was sucking out my magic, I pulled the blade with all the strength I had and I roared in pain as the blade slid free with a wet crackling sound. I held the blade in my hand and thought of my magical ability to absorb magic and smiled.

“You look tasty.” I say.

I held the blade firm as I started to suck out the blobs magic, when the blob turned grey and hardened I turn and smashed the blade against the building next to me and grinned as it shattered into pieces. The magic I earned from the blob healed my shoulder but I didn't really gain anything from it. I grab Moonlight and find Luna was dealing with the last three blobs all in blade form with Twilight hiding behind her. Luna's shoulder was bleeding and it seemed that was driving the blobs crazy. I raised moonlight up and charged the blobs two turned to engage me and Luna stabbed at the third.

I heard the blob shriek as it was sliced in half, I jumped using my magic and came down on the last two blobs. I slashed with moonlight and cut a deep gouge in one, I kept up the swing and impaled the last blob. I saw the other blob move towards me but I brought up my hand and blasted it away, the blob on my sword shrieked in pain as I pull my blade out. I finished it with a downward strike cutting off it's cries of pain.

Luna and I look around but find no more of the blobs nearby, we put our weapons away and look to Twilight. Twilight was shaking and covering her face, I stepped towards her and put my arms around her.

“It's ok Twilight, I'm here.” I whisper into her ear. “You're going to be alright.”

Twilight suddenly wraps her own forelegs around my neck and cries into my shoulder. I check Twilight for any wounds but relax when I find none.

“I thought I was going to die, my friends all left me!” Twilight bawls. “I knew you would come for me, I just knew!”

I hold Twilight tighter and I look to Luna. Luna gives me a smile.

I pull Twilight's head away from my shoulder and look into her red eyes. “Twilight, listen to me.” I rub the tears away from her eyes. “This isn't real. This whole area is a dream, Luna and I have come to take you out of it.”

“A..A dream?” Twilight asks, sniffing.

“Yeah, You got knocked out during the Nightmare Night celebration. Do you remember?” I say.

Twilight narrows her eyes and tries to recall the events. “I...Think so. I can't remember all of it but I can remember talking to Rarity then feeling very sleepy. I...Can't remember much after that, just waking up here.”

I let twilight go and stand up, I walk over to Luna to find her scanning some of the buildings.

“What's up Luna?” I ask.

Luna turns to me and I can see the confusion in her eyes. “This is all wrong John, this whole dream was constructed for a purpose, but I can't find out what.”

“You're the princess of dreams Luna, how can you not know?” We both turn to see Twilight straightening out her mane and tail. “If you don't know then, who?”

“I don't know, there's only one who would know, but I haven't confided in her in a long time.”

“Can you do it now?” I ask.

“I'm not sure but if my scanning is anything to go by, we better find Miss Rarity and fast.

Author's Notes:

Here's Nightmare Night part 3 and there will be a part 4. Part 4 will give some insight into the nightmare curse and where it came from(Well in my story anyway).

Part 4 should be out in a few days if not less.

A Changing Corruption

I drop to one knee. I place a hand over my shoulder to stop the bleeding. I look to my left and see Luna's unconscious form lying on the floor, her body was covered in severe cuts and bruises. I turn to my right and see Twilight's body half in half out of a wall where she impacted, she too was not moving.

“What's the matter commander? Does it hurt?”

I look back to the being in front of me, I grit my teeth as I struggle to stand up, somehow I get to my feet. I feel one of my wings hanging limp behind me and my right arm was useless. I was also aware of the blood streaming down my face from a head injury.

“My my, stubborn ain't we?”

I spit the blood out of my mouth. “I won't go down without a fight.” I remove my hand from my shoulder and go into a half assed fight stance. I knew I wasn't going to win, I may have raw power but my opponent had skill and precision, something I did not. “We both know I can't win, so let's save the bullshit ok!”

The being places a hoof on her chest. “Oh? And I have something you might just want to fight for.” the being flashes her horn and Rarity appears out of nowhere in a magic bubble. “Your sister here would so much like to go home commander, however if you die she will never wake up and you and Luna will die!” The mare lets out a laugh that would send shivers down my spine if I wasn't scared out of my mind already. “So what will it be commander? Fight or give up?” The mare grins.

I narrow my eyes. “If I fight I want to know my opponent.”

The mare laughs. “Fine, I can indulge you. My name is Mischief, I'm a spirit of dreams. Your princess over there has already met one of my kind, her name was Nightmare.”

I look at her in surprise. “You mean Nightmare Moon was similar to you?”

“Oh yes, though she wasn't as...refined as me.” Mischief smiles. “Nightmare was always the power grabber. She would look for centuries trying to find the perfect match for her to infect.” Mischief slowly starts to walk towards me. “Tell me commander, what do you find so appealing about Luna?”

“I don't know what you mean.” I reply.

“Please, do you think I was born last century. I can sense your affection for her...and this other pony...Applejack.” The mare laughs. “Oh, you're going to marry her too! Your mind is a treasure commander, so many things to explore.” Mischief coughs. “We are getting off subject here, you haven't answered my question. Why do you feel affection for the princess?”

“I don't feel affection for her, I respect her.”

Mischief laughs. “Respect! Really? You, Respect her?”

“Yes I do, I respect her. What's so funny about that?” I ask, I had to keep her talking, my arm was slowly healing and the feeling was coming back.

“If you have been around as long as me commander you would know, respect is overrated.” Mischief sets down the bubble containing Rarity and walks up to me. “Though, I can see why she 'enjoys' your company. I'm not even a pony but even I can see your appeal.” Mischief circles me, the grin not leaving her face.

I try to keep my anger in check so the fact my arm was almost healed is kept from Mischief. I ball my fist again as Mischief walks away and approaches Rarity.

“I think my time is over in this dreamscape, I have said my piece and grabbed your attention.” Mischief levitates Rarity over to me and lets her go, Rarity drops at my feet and Mischief smiles. “What? Why are you surprised? If I wanted to kill her then I would have done it when I first arrived.”

“What about Luna and Twilight!?” I shout. “You almost killed them!” I gesture my 'good' arm to Twilight and Luna.

Mischief grins. “Almost being the word commander.” Mischief turns into a cloud of purple mist before letting out a laugh to chill the soul. “Until next time commander, and I can guarantee...there will be a next time.” Mischief vanishes in a purple flash of light.

I stand with both fists now clenched, ready for anything. When several minutes pass and Mischief doesn't return I let my guard down and proceed to heal my wounds. The best bit about being in a dream realm is what ever you think of can happen, and was I thinking I had the best healing powers in Equestria.

I wince as my damage wing makes a cracking sound as the wing straightens and reforms. I watch as my body glows and all my cuts and open wounds close up like they never existed. When my body was fully healed I bent down to Rarity and checked to see if she was breathing. I let out the breath I was holding when Rarity awoke to my touch.

“Oh my...W-What happened?” Rarity asks, getting to her feet only to wobble and fall on her haunches. “My head feels like I pulled an all nighter again.”

I place my hand on her forehead. “Don't move too much Rarity, you're in a dream.” I look up to see Luna and Twilight still out cold. “I have to go and help Twilight and Luna, just wait here ok?” Rarity looks up to me and nods.

I run over to Luna considering she was the best choice to help first. I place my hand on her side and notice she was still breathing albeit very slowly. I place both hands on Luna and close my eyes. Luna's body starts to glow my signature yellow and I after a minute I open my eyes again and smile as Luna was completely healed. I stand up and run over to Twilight not waiting to see if Luna was going to get up.

I repeat the healing process on Twilight and stand up waiting for her to come around. I am rewarded with Twilight groaning and opening her eyes.

“John you're ok?”

I turn to see Luna walking towards me. “I'm sorry Luna.” I look down to Twilight and sigh.

“Sorry? Why are you sorry?” Luna asks, coming up beside me and placing a wing on my shoulder.

“I should have beaten her, I wasn't strong enough Luna.”

“John, you are strong but you're not disciplined. You have raw power but no focus, that is your failing.” I nod. “Don't agree with me! You're supposed to disagree!”

“You're right though Luna, I have no focus no discipline. I saw it, the power was there but without the skill to use it I was useless.” I help Twilight to her hooves and give her a hug. “We could have all died and I know Luna from you that if you die in a dream you die in reality.” I raise up a hand and turn it into a green blade. “I need to train Luna and not when I finally get to Canterlot but I need to start, now.”

Luna gives me a nod. “It's still several weeks until hearths warming eve, I'm sure we can squeeze in some training before then.” Luna gives me a quizzical look. “Though the question I would ask is where you would want the training to take place?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Well, Canterlot has the facilities but if you prefer to train closer to home I can send some of my ponies to construct a temporary facility in Ponyville.”

“You would do that for me?” I ask.

“Of course, you are my champion and if I'm correct you want to build a military base in Ponyville. My ponies can help you with that and I'm sure the royal architect can lend a hoof too.”

“There's a royal architect?”

“Yes, who do you think designs and builds all the wondrous towers of the castle? Or helps to maintain them?” Luna says with a smile.

“Fair point, but I think we should be getting home now, the others are going to be worried.” I say, looking at Twilight and Rarity as they exchange a hug. “I know I want to feel Applejack again.”

Luna looks towards Twilight and Rarity then to me and smiles. Luna's horn lights up and the dreamscape suddenly dissolves around us.

---

I open my eyes and squint as the world around me comes into focus. The first thing I see is Luna rubbing her horn before looking at me and giving me a smile.

“Are you ok? Any side effects?” Luna asks.

“Not that I can tell, though it does feel like I'm going to sleep for a week. I feel so exhausted.”

Luna nods. “It does take a lot of energy to bring somepony into the dream realm, you will feel a bit drained for a few minutes.”

I hear a groan beside me and spot Rarity opening her eyes, I hear Twilight mimic Rarity's groan seconds later. I take the time to look around the room only to find it empty.

“Where is everypony?” I ask, blinking away the last of my blurred vision.

“They must have stepped out for a while, there was no way to know when we would come out of the dream world.”

“Ugh! I'm so hungry right now.” Twilight says from her bed. “I could eat anything at this point.”

“I agree darling, I feel like I haven't eaten for weeks.” Rarity adds.

“What do you think Luna? Fancy something to eat?” I ask, going to stand only to fall back on my ass. “Maybe a few more minutes.” I chuckle.

The rooms door opening snaps our attention, Applejack and Celestia stride in talking about something personal, though Celestia could have just told a lewd joke by the way Applejack was blushing.

“And where have you been?” I say.

Applejack and Celestia almost jump out their skin by my question. Applejack charges me and jumps into my arms, our lips lock and I squeeze Applejack tightly.

“Ah'm glad yer back, how did it go?” Applejack says, breaking the kiss.

“Why don't you ask.” I gesture to Twilight and Rarity.

Applejack moves off my lap and gives Twilight a hug then crosses to Rarity and hugs her too.

“Ah was so worried about you girls, we all were.”

Celestia approaches Luna and gives her a nuzzle.

“Sister, I'm so glad you're ok.”

“Yes, the mission was successful.” Luna wobbles slightly. “I think I need to eat and rest, it has been a trying day.” Luna looks to me and nods. “I shall see you soon John.”

I salute. “Thank you Luna.”

“Anytime, my champion.” Luna looks to Celestia and they both leave by the door.

I give Applejack another peck on the lips. “How's everypony else?”

“They all went home, the crusaders wanted to stay but it was getting late and it's a school night.”

I smile. “As much as I would like to stay in hospital and this armour, I feel like I need to sleep for a week.” I turn my head to Twilight and then to Rarity, “but I don't want to leave Twilight and Rarity.”

Rarity puts up a hoof. “We are not going anywhere darling, go and get some rest. We'll still be here in the morning.”

Twilight nods. “Rarity's right, we'll still be here. Go home brother, you have done enough.”

I place a hand on Rarity's left fore leg then mimic the touch on Twilight's right fore leg.

“You two get better, ok?”

Rarity and Twilight both nod and with Applejack following behind I leave the hospital room. I don't walk more than three feet out the door after closing it and I almost collapse. I hold myself up by putting my hand on the nearest wall, I notice something strange about my hands as I look at them, they both had a feint green glow.

Applejack presses against my side. “Are ya ok?”

I turn my head and give Applejack a tired smile. “I guess the dream spell has drained me a little, I think we should head home.”

Applejack nods then she notices my hands. “Should yer hands be glowing green like that?”

“I just need to rest Applejack, I just need my mare.”

Applejack sighs and smiles. “Ok, let's go home.”

Applejack and I walk out the hospital and head for home. I barely make our bed room when my legs give out, luckily I was close to the bed and manage to fall on to it. I reach up and press the vembrace on my right arm, I sigh as the armour around my body vanishes and the softness of the bed sheets assaults my senses. I feel the bed move and a warm body press against my wings, I shiver when I feel a hoof start to rub up and down my feathers.

“Ah always found yer wings to be fasinatin'” Applejack whispers.

I move a my left arm behind me and start to stroke Applejack's thigh. Applejack in response lifts her left hind leg and puts it over my waist, I continue my stroking, this time with longer strokes.

“I love you Applejack, I always will no matter what.” I say as I close my eyes, I feel Applejack put her fore legs around my chest.

“Ah love ya too John, ya make me happy beyond words.” Applejack nuzzles into my back. “Now ya get some rest, ah'm not going anywhere.”

“Sounds...Great...” I reply as my body relaxes enough for me to finally fall in to a deep sleep.

---

Applejack woke to a low growl, sitting up in bed Applejack now realised she was alone.

“John?” looking around the room Applejack noticed Winona standing at the foot of the bed and growling at the bathroom door. “Winona? What's wrong girl?” Applejack's gaze snaps up when a flash of bright green light erupts out the bottom of the bathroom door. “What in the hay?” Applejack slides out of the bed and approaches Winona. “It's ok girl, no need to fret.” Applejack place a fore hoof on Winona only to feel her shaking.

A bright flash comes from the bathroom door again, this time Applejack swore she could hear whimpering inside. Swallowing hard Applejack walks up to the bathroom door and places her ear to the wood.

“John? Is it ya in there?”

“Applejack....Stay....Away!”

Applejack felt panic start to rise in her chest, her heartbeat grew faster. Applejack reached for the door handle only to find the bathroom door locked.

“John, let me in. Ah'm scared out here, what's going on?”

“Applejack, please just don't open the door. Somethings wrong I can't stop it!”

Applejack turns her head as the bedroom door opens and Big Mac walks in rubbing his eyes.

“Applejack, what's wrong? What's with the all the noise?”

“Somethings wrong Big Mac, John's in the bathroom and he won't open the door!” Applejack was on the verge of breaking down. “Ya gotta do something!”

“Ah'm not breaking down the door, if that's what yer asking?”

“We can't leave him like this!” Applejack shouts.

“What's going on...” Apple Bloom asks, walking in into the bedroom blurry eyed.

“It's nothing Apple Bloom, just go back to bed.” Big Mac says, right before a loud roar came from the bathroom and a thud that made the door bulge. Apple Bloom grabs Big Macs leg. “What was that?”

“Is that John?” Apple Bloom asks.

The bathroom door thuds again and a crack appears, the green light was now constant giving the bedroom an eerie glow.

“Big Mac, take Apple Bloom and get away, take her to Fluttershy's.” Applejack says, walking away from the bathroom door.

“Ah'm not leaving ya!” Big Mac replies snorting and stomping his hoof.

“Not for debate, take Apple Bloom and go!”

All three ponies jump as the bathroom door explodes outwards showing the bedroom in wooden splinters. Applejack looks to the door and what she sees makes her legs go numb. A large creature was standing in the door way, the creature looked like a diamond dog but with thicker hair and much larger. The creatures eyes were glowing bright green. Applejack falls onto her back as the creature snarls and leaps for her. Big Mac tries to block it's path but the creature just swats him aside like he was nothing. Applejack screams out when Apple Bloom kicks the creature, the creature turns and grabs Apple Bloom around the neck.

The creature roars in Apple Bloom's face and then looks like it was going to bite her. The creature stops and gives Apple Bloom a sniff, the creature drops Apple Bloom to the floor and walks towards Applejack. The creatures hands were full of razor sharp claws but Applejack knew it wouldn't hurt her, she knew John was in there somewhere.

“John, ah know yer in there, please don't do this.” Applejack brought her fore legs up to her face when the creature raised it's claws to swipe, but the hit didn't come. Applejack lowered her forelegs to see the creature was now hovering over her hind legs and giving her tender place a sniff. “Wait...” The creature snarled and Applejack bit her lip.

The creature sniffed her a few more times before giving her marehood a long lick with it's tongue. Applejack shivered as the wet appendage dragged over her folds. The creature then rose on it's front legs and crawled up her body, the creature stopped an inch from Applejack's muzzle.

“Please, come home...” Applejack lifts a hoof and places it on the creatures cheek. The creature raises up a clawed hand and mimics the action on Applejack's cheek. “John, ah know it's you. Yer scaring me...” Applejack notices the creatures eyes flash yellow seconds before it backs away from her and seems to look at it's hands. The creature gives Applejack one quick glance then turns it's gaze to Apple Bloom and Big Mac, the creature throws back it's head and let's out a howl of pain. The creature darts towards the nearest window and crashes through it, Applejack quickly jumps up and leans out the smashed window just to see the creature run in to the darkness of the orchard.

“Applejack...is it gone?” Apple Bloom says, coming up and nuzzling Applejack.

“He ran, he ran because he hurt us. John's still in there Apple Bloom.” Applejack says, giving Apple Bloom a hug. Applejack turns back to the room and finds Big Mac still out cold. “We need to get Big Mac some help Apple Bloom, then we go find John. Ah can't help but feel this is something only ah can stop.”

Return To Form

A lone carriage was parked in a clearing in the Everfree Forest, the single occupant pacing about.

“Trixie can't do this....” The pony exclaims. “...Though Trixie must. Trixie must confront her greatest foe...and ask for her help.” The pony opens the front door of her carriage and breathes deep. “Trixie asking Twilight Sparkle for help, Trixie has fallen so far.”

A group of bushes near the carriage rustle drawing the Trixie's attention.

“Who's there, Trixie warns you, you will perish!” Trixie lights up her horn. “Come out and face Trixie's wrath!” The bushes rustle again, followed by a long growl. “Or maybe...Trixie should just go.”

Trixie closes the door of her carriage and hooks herself to the front of the carriage. Trixie used her magic to get the carriage rolling before going into a trot, however Trixie noticed she wasn't moving.

“What's wrong now? Trixie has no time for broken wheels.” Trixie unhooks from the harness and walks around to check her carriage. “What could be holding Trixie's home in pl-” Trixie stops in mid sentence and freezes when she sees what was holding her carriage.

A beast was grabbing hold of her carriage preventing it from moving. Trixie stared at the creature but was revealed it hasn't seen her yet.

“Maybe Trixie should just walk away...Quietly...” Trixie whispers, only to walk back and step on a twig. The creatures gaze snaps to her and it's eyes narrow. Trixie turns to run but trips and falls flat on her face. Trixie goes to stand up but something heavy presses down on her back, a growl confirms her fear, the creature was pinning her down and she was all to aware she was vulnerable.

The creature rolls Trixie over so she was facing up and lying on her back. The creature grins down at her and licks it lips.

“Please! Trixie doesn't want to die! Somepony help me!” Trixie looks up to the creature to find it was now just staring at her, the grin was gone but something else was there in it's eyes. It was a look that Trixie didn't like, considering the creature wasn't looking at her body but something further down. It was then Trixie realised she was very exposed. “No! Don't look at Trixie like that! Trixie is no play thing!” Trixie shivers as something brushes against her inner thigh. Trixie looks down and sees one of the creatures claws dragging over her inner leg. “Don't touch Trixie there! It's not yours to play with!” Trixie uses a forehoof and swats the creatures claw away.

The creature looks at it's claws and then to Trixie, it's green eyes flash yellow before it backs away from her. The creature looks to her again and an expression of pain come over it's features, the creature extends out it's claws to Trixie. Trixie looks at the creatures claws with confusion.

“What are you?” Trixie asks, getting back to her hooves. “Trixie has never seen a creature like you before.” Trixie watches as the creature walks forward, it's claw still outstretched.

“Help....Me!” The creature growls out. “Pain! So...Much...Pain!”

Trixie steps back her eyes going wide. “You can talk!?” The creature slumps to the floor, it's eyes still locked onto her.

“Help....Hurt....Family...Can't...Stop!” The creature crawls forward on it's belly. “Help...Me...” The creature drops it's head and it's eyes close, but not before it utters two words that cause Trixie to freeze in place again. “Find...Applejack....” The creature seems to pass out before Trixie's eyes.

Trixie slowly walks towards the creature, her head hung low and her eyes never left the creatures form. Trixie gets within a few feet of the creature and gives it a once over, she slowly circle the creature and quickly understands what it maybe.

“Trixie knows what this is, but it's not possible. Now that Trixie can see it it's similar to the wereponies from that myth book Trixie's mother read to her when Trixie was young.” Trixie reaches out a hoof and prods the creatures side. “You certainly are big...” Trixie looks down and notices something was sticking out, probably a reaction to when she was on her back and exposed. “...and you don't lack in that department either, but Trixie must not get...distracted. Trixie needs to find help, and there's only one town close enough.” Trixie swallowed hard and moved her carriage so it was next to the creature. Trixie lit up her horn and placed a shield over the creature and her carriage. “Trixie's shield should keep you safe, it hasn't failed Trixie yet.” Trixie gave the creature one last look as she thought about what the creature said. “Trixie finds it strange, the beast asked for Applejack. If Trixie remembers that was one of Twilight Sparkles friends. Trixie doesn't understand why the beast would ask for her though, oh well Trixie has to help the beast, maybe then it may owe Trixie something afterwards.”

---

Applejack paced around the farmhouse kitchen, she was still in a heavy panic after taking Big Mac to the hospital. Applejack told Twilight and Rarity everything that happened and to Applejack's surprise they both offered to help. Applejack stop pacing when the farmhouse door opened and Twilight walked in with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

“Where's Pinkie and Rarity?” Rainbow asked.

“They haven't arrived yet.” The girls all turn to the farmhouse door when it opens again and Pinkie walks in followed by Rarity. “Ah have to thank ya girls for doing this, ah don't think ah could find him by myself.”

“John risked his life to help me and Rarity, how could we not help?” Twilight says, nuzzling Applejack and having it returned. “With all six of us we should find him in no time.”

“Can't you detect him Twilight, you know with your magic spell?” Rainbow questions.

“For some reason I can't, I've tried.” Twilight looks down. “I've tried everything, I just can't seem to find him, it's like his magic is just gone!”

Applejack places a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. “It's ok Twi, ah know yer trying to help. There can't be many places John can go in his current form.”

“I just don't understand it, how did John turn into this creature anyway.” Rarity asks.

“Ah don't know, we went to bed together but in the middle of the night John locked himself into the bathroom. He said for me to keep away and there was this eerie green light.” Applejack states.

Twilight's ears pick up. “Green light?”

“Yeah, like the energy that John uses to change his arms.” A sudden realisation comes over Applejack's face. “His changeling magic!”

Twilight nods. “I think that too, John was quite drained after saving me and Rarity, it could be that in the absence of his natural magic the changeling magic could have asserted itself.”

“Wait a minute!” Rainbow says. “I thought you said that John couldn't do full body changes because he's not a pony?”

“I did, but it seems like this is not the case anymore.” Twilight looks to the others. “This is why we must find him and save him.”

The group all look to the farmhouse door when somepony gives it a knock.

“Ah wonder who that could be?” Applejack says walking to the door and opening it.

The group all gasp out loud when none other than Trixie was standing at the door.

“You!” Rainbow says darting forward and coming muzzle to muzzle with Trixie. “What are you doing here Trixie!?”

Trixie backs up. “Trixie is not here to fight, Trixie came for help.”

“Rainbow Dash, please.” Twilight says, placing a hoof on Rainbows side.

Rainbow huffs but drops to the ground and steps back. “Ok, Twilight. If she tries anything though...”

“Trixie swears! Trixie has learned her lesson.”

Twilight walks up to Trixie and gives her a smile. “Trixie, if we can help we will. What is wrong?”

“Well Trixie has a large problem and only fair Applejack can help, or so the creature asked.”

Applejack's ears perk up. “The creature?”

“Yes, it asked for you when it found Trixie.”

“The creature didn't happen to look like a wolf did it?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, Trixie saw it looked just like the wereponies from myth.”

Applejack suddenly lunged at Trixie. “Take me to him, NOW!”

Trixie reeled back, surprised by the sudden closeness. “Y-Yes, Trixie will take you, follow me.” Trixie takes off running with Applejack and the girls close behind.

---

Trixie leads the girls to where her carriage and the monster was located. Trixie was the first to enter the clearing and was instantly mortified at the devastation she saw.

“My home!” Trixie shouts, losing her third pony speech. “W-What is going on!? Why did my shield fail!?” Trixie lay down on the ground in front of the wreckage which was once her beloved carriage. Tears came to her eyes as Trixie lifted up a piece of broken wood. “Trixie has nothing left...Trixie's home...it's gone....”

Twilight and the girls all watch as Trixie breaks down into tears, her cries of pain echo around the clearing.

“Twi? Isn't there something ya could do?” Applejack asks.

Twilight looks to Trixie and taps her chin with a hoof. “I might know one spell but I'm not sure how effective it will be.” Twilight walks forward but stops when she senses somethings wrong. “I sense something girls and I don't like it.”

Rainbow flies over to Twilight. “What's wrong Twilight?”

Twilight turns and looks to the nearest treeline. “Something is watching us....I think it maybe John.”

Rarity steps forward. “Now you mention it I do feel kind of tingly.”

A growl rumbles across the clearing loud enough to even cause Trixie to stop crying. The girls all run to Trixie and stand by her forming a semi circle.

“Trixie is scared now!”

A louder growl echo's around the clearing which is followed by a tree being thrown out of the treeline and straight towards the group. Twilight just manages to get a shield up before the tree hits and bounces of her magic.

“I think we should leave!” Rarity says.

“No, we came to help John. I will not leave him!” Twilight replies. “We just need to lure him out then I can stun him.”

“Will it work on him?” Rainbow asks.

“It should if his normal magic is dormant.”

“Ah'll lure him out.” Applejack says walking forward.

“No Applejack! You have no idea what he will do to you!” Rarity states.

“Applejack's right...” Everypony looks to Fluttershy. “He...He does know Applejack on an...Intimate level....He won't hurt her...”

“I hope your right Fluttershy.” Twilight says.

Applejack walks away from the group and approaches the treeline.

“John? It's me Applejack, ah love ya John and ah want ya to come back home!” Applejack got a reply as the creature steps out of the treeline. “Ya have gotten big John...” Applejack says, swallowing hard and backing up a step. “Ah know yer in there John, ah know ya know it's me. Ah just want ya to come home.”

The creature walk towards Applejack, it's head down low. The creature circles Applejack a few times even giving her a sniff or two.

“Pony smell sweet.” The creature growl drawing Applejack's attention. “You smell of me.”

Applejack's ears perk up. “Ah smell of ya? Ya must mean....Ah smell of ya because yer mine! Ah am yer mate!” Applejack stands her ground when the creature reaches out a claw and drags it across her jaw.

“Pony, mine?”

“Yes, ah'm yours!”

The creature suddenly gets hit with a bright blue bolt of magic, the creature roars and backhands Applejack sending her sprawling.

---

Twilight raises her head up after releasing the bolt of magic, she grins when it hits but the grin fades when the creature roars and hits Applejack sending her flying.

“Applejack!” Twilight cries. “It didn't work!” Twilight exclaims before she sees the creature sway and then finally collapses on the floor. “Or maybe it did.”

The group all run over to Applejack and check her to see if she was ok. Twilight scans Applejack's body but lets out a sigh of relief when she finds no internal injuries.

“Twilight look!” Rainbow shouts pointing to the fallen creature.

The group all stare in awe as the creature glows bright green then in front of all of them the creature shrinks to become John once more. The girls all avert their eyes when they realise John is naked.

“You think he's ok?” Fluttershy asks.

“I don't know, let's get John and Applejack back home.” Twilight says.

“I will carry brother, it's the least I can do.” Pinkie walks to John and tries to get her body underneath him. “A little help.” Pinkie watches as John's body is levitated up and placed on her back by a blue aura. “Thanks Rarity.”

“No problem dear, you just get John home safely.”

“I will carry Applejack, she isn't badly hurt but she's out cold.” Twilight adds, picking up Applejack in her magic.

“Hey! What about Trixie? He owes Trixie a home!” Trixie says, walking up to the group.

“Why don't you stay with me Trixie, until you can get your home rebuilt.” Twilight replies with a smile. “John lives with Applejack so I have a spare room, it's yours until you don't need it no more.”

Trixie's eyes widen, she didn't expect to be welcomed to Ponyville let alone be offered to stay in one of her biggest rivals home. Trixie thinks the offer over as the group in front of her just stare at her. Trixie then realised this is what she wanted, she wanted a second chance a chance to start over and actually maybe get some friends. Trixie puts on her serious face and gives Twilight a nod.

“Trixie...I accept your offer Twilight.”

Twilight beams a smile. “Good! Follow us and I'll get you set up.”

Trixie gives Twilight a smile but she couldn't help but feel she forced it, Trixie frowned at herself when the group moved off. Trixie sighed and followed after the group though her eyes drifted to the sleeping creature on the pink pony's back.

“What is he?” Trixie mumbles.

A Problem To Solve

Author's Notes:

Some of you may now have noticed the Alternate universe tag on the story, I have added it because the story while it will follow season 4 loosely it will not follow season 5 as I had the story all planned out before that season. some things from season 5 will take place to retain normality but they will have no bearing on the story.

I know some of you will not like that but the story had a middle and end before a start. This tag adding will clear up some confusion, thank you.

I open my eyes and feel every muscle in my body cry out. I cry out in pain when I try to move. I lie in the bed and stare at the ceiling trying to figure out why my body hasn't repaired itself. I try to look to my left when I hear a door opening, a tear rolls down my face when I realise I can't move. A familiar face enters my vision and my heart sinks when the pony had a large bruise on her muzzle.

“How ya feeling?” Applejack asks in a soft whisper.

I open my mouth only to find I can't speak, I move my mouth like a goldfish and Applejack notices my panic.

“Ya can't speak can ya, twilight said something like this might happen. Ya suffered the loss of two magical energies from yer body, Twilight says y'all be out of action for a day or two until yer body recharges.”

I close my eyes in response and manage a huff. I suffer a sudden flash back of a werewolf with glowing green eyes and then suffer two more images of the same creature ripping apart a carriage and backhanding Applejack. I open my eyes to find Applejack still looking over me, my eyes move to stare at her bruise. Applejack spots my eye movement.

“Ya don't need to worry, ah'm fine.”

Tears appear at the edge of my eyes and fall down my face as I suddenly realise I was the werewolf, the images in my head were memories. The tears come on heavier as Applejack starts to look worried, I finally fully break down and start to sob.

“John, ah'm fine so are ya. Why are ya crying?” Applejack mentally facehoofed when she remembered John couldn't speak. “Ah ain't afraid of ya John, ah don't care if ya change into a dragon. Yer my stallion.” Applejack leans down and kisses John on the lips, the kiss lasts a few seconds but the result was expected. John had stopped crying and was now looking directly up at her. “Are ya ok now?” John smiles. “Good, now ah'm gonna get Twilight, she has a potion from Zecora to give ya.”

I try to lift a hand to stop Applejack from leaving but it was futile, my body screamed at me and Applejack was already across the room. Applejack looked back once more and made a kissing motion with her lips, I returned it before Applejack walks out. I turn my gaze back to the ceiling.

“So? You're the 'human' everypony keeps mentioning.”

I look towards the door and see a unicorn standing in the doorway, she was giving me a raised eyebrow. The unicorn laughs and walks towards the bed, she sits down next to me and I just stare at her.

“Trixie knows you can't answer, just listen to me ok?” The pony sighs and drops her head before looking back at me. “Trixie...I need your help. I had come to Ponyville to ask for Twilights help in my problem but after seeing you, I have a feeling you would be better. If I could have solved this problem myself I wouldn't be here. I can't explain this here for fear of wandering ears, when you are healed come find me, then we can talk.” The unicorn stands up and heads back towards the rooms door. “Thank you for listening, I hope you can help me commander. I would be grateful.” The pony flicks her tail in my direction before walking out.

I lie looking up at the ceiling and ponder the unicorns plead for help. I look down to my arms and I concentrated hard. I felt my body tense followed by the screaming and stabbing pain that went hand in hand with any movement I made. I ignored the pain and focused on my right arm, I could feel the sweat trickling down my face as I ground my teeth together in my efforts to move my limb. I was about to give up when I finally felt some movement, my arm lifted only a few centimetres but it was movement. I dropped the arm down and mentally patted myself on the back, now came the hard part.

---

Applejack sat at the kitchen table and stared across at Trixie trying to comprehend exactly what she was asking.

“Let me get this straight. Ya want Johns help but ya don't really have much money to pay for his services, so yer asking me if ya can offer yer body as payment?”

Trixie blushes and nods. “I don't have much to my name and my carriage was everything I owned but I do have my body if your coltfriend will take that as payment.”

“But why in the hay would ya think John would take yer body in the first place?” Applejack asks.

“How else am I going to pay him? No pony does anything for free.”

“Why not ask him now? He can still respond, though not fully.”

“I need to speak with him in private about it Applejack, this matter is of a personal nature.” Trixie explains. “There's nothing else I can offer and I am not willing to let somepony else deal with this problem of mine if I knew they where not getting paid for it.”

Applejack was taken aback by this statement, Trixie really had changed since she had last met her.

“Fine, you can offer yerself to him but when he turns ya down, don't say ah didn't warn ya.”

Trixie slumps before holding her head in her hooves. “What am I doing? I'm offering myself like some whorse!” Trixie lowers her head to the table with an audible thump. “I have fallen haven't I? Trixie the worthless I should be called now!”

“I wouldn't...say that...yet...”

Applejack and Trixie snap their gazes to the stairs leading into the kitchen to see John leaning on the wall, sweating heavily. Applejack runs up and grabs John when he almost falls.

“What are ya doing! Ya shouldn't be up! Ya could hurt yerself!” Applejack says bordering on a shout. “How did ya even get up!?”

Trixie watches as John places one of his claws on Applejack's face and strokes her chin. Trixie saw the smile John gave Applejack before giving her a kiss and Trixie's ears dropped, she longed for a relationship like that.

“You're so lucky....” Trixie mumbles.

Applejack help John over to the table and sits him down, John rests his arms on the table and looks at Trixie.

“I will help you.”

Trixie's ears perk up and she tilts her head to the side. “But you haven't heard what I need help with?”

“If you came here to ask for your arch nemesis' help then it must be important to you.”

Trixie looks to the table. “You know about that?”

“After a little bit of thinking you looked familiar to me and I remembered about the two times you came to Ponyville.”

“I thought my problem could only be solved by Twilight and her friends but I see you would be better.” Trixie says.

John raises an eyebrow. “How?”

“You are unknown, at least to these ponies. The element bearers not so much.”

John nods. “Give me one day to heal and I will help you, would you mind if a brought some friends?” John grins.

“Friends?” Trixie questions.

“Yes, Friends.”

Trixie waited for more but when it wasn't coming she sighs. “Ok, if you think they can help?”

John's grin gets wider. “Oh yes, they will.”

Trixie nods and extends out her hoof. “Then I accept your help commander. I guess the only thing left to settle is payment of your services.”

John raises up one of his claws to Trixie. “No payment needed, I'm not doing it for personal gain.”

Trixie was shocked to say the least, when she looks to Applejack the mare was sporting a 'told you so' look.

“I...Thank you John. Nopony has ever done anything like this for me. If there is anything you want from me ask and I will do it.” Trixie watches as John taps his chin with his claw.

“There is one thing you can do.” John grins.

“Anything.” Trixie answers.

“Kiss Applejack.” John gestures to Applejack.

“What!?” Both mares shout out as their faces go crimson.

John suddenly starts to laugh and places his hands over his face, he continues to laugh when he hears a muffled cry. Lowering his hands his eyes go wide at what he sees, Trixie was currently lip locked with Applejack and Applejack's face was bright red with her eyes like saucers.

Trixie pulls away and looks to John in a way like she was waiting for him to ask her to do anything else. John was just staring at her like she just waved her plot in his face.

“Was that not good enough?” Trixie asks.

John's mouth was moving like a fish before he shook his head. “You do realise I was kidding right?”

Trixie's face turned a dark shade of purple as she slumped in her chair. “Y-You was?”

“Yeah, I didn't mean for you to actually do it.”

Trixie slumps further. “Oh.”

John looks to Applejack and notices Applejack was touching her lips. “I think though we should continue this tomorrow, I have to heal the rest of me.” John extends his hand and touches Trixies hoof. “I will meet you outside the library at noon Trixie and then we can go and meet my friends.”

Trixie silently relished the touch of John and smiled before nodding. “I shall take my leave then John and see you tomorrow.” Trixie says sliding off her chair and heading for the door. Trixie stops and turns back. “Thank you commander, I won't forget this.”

Applejack and John watch Trixie leave before Applejack hoofs John in the arm causing him to wince and hold the spot with his hand.

“Ow, what was that for?”

“Asking her to kiss me.”

“What? I didn't think she was actually going to do it, it was a joke!”

Applejack gives John a glare before sliding off her seat and walking towards the door.

“Where are you going?” John asks.

“I have to go see somepony.”

“I might need some help to get back up.” John says gesturing to the stairs.

Applejack grins. “Ya got down by yerself, ya can get back up by yerself.” Applejack walks out closing the door behind her.

John drops his head to the table with a bang before turn to look at the stairs with a scowl.

“Fuck it!” John says before shuffling into the living room and collapsing onto the couch.

---

I awoke to a prodding of my face. I slowly sat up noticing my body was not giving me pain. I turned my head to see Applejack looking at the floor.

“Applejack? Are you ok?” I said rubbing my eyes, I saw she had a glow bug lantern between her fore legs on the floor.

“Ah came back and saw ya sleeping on the couch so ah went about doing my chores outside. Ya was still sleeping when it got dark and ah left ya alone and went to bed.” A tear rolled down Applejack's cheek. “Ah got lonely...”

I saw the hurt in her expression and It made me feel like shit. I reached out grabbed Applejack with my magic and lifted her over me, I smiled and slowly dropped her on my body. I looked over on the nearby chair and saw a blanket draped over the back. I brought the blanket over and covered the both of us, I felt Applejack put her fore legs around my body before she sighed and put her head on my chest. I raised a hand and slowly stroke her mane between her ears.

I looked down to Applejack after a few minutes and noticed she had fallen asleep, her chest slowly falling and rising. I looked at Applejack's sleeping face before craning down my neck and kissing her head, I lay back and closed my eyes while my hand continued it's stroking.

I awoke when I felt something heavy shift on my chest. I slowly opened my eyes and let out a yawn. I looked down to my chest and noticed Applejack's head wasn't there anymore but her bump was still under the blanket. I lifted up the blanket and I came face to butt with Applejack's plot, It looked like in the night she turned around and was now lying with her muzzle buried in my groin.

“I've woken to worst things...” I mumble with a grin. I look to the clock on the wall above the mantle place and I noticed it was eleven oh five in the morning. “Shit! I have to meet Trixie in less than an hour.” I look to Applejack butt and got a really wicked idea. I folded back the cover so her plot was open to the air and raised my right hand, with a quick movement I brought my hand down to smack Applejack's rear. It made a aloud slap sound when I hit and to my pleasure it jiggled a bit before Applejack sprang awake and fell off the couch. I couldn't help but laugh. “Morning.” I said as Applejack sat up on the floor and removed the blanket from her head.

“Ya could have just poked me awake.” Applejack said with a scowl.

I raised up a finger and waved it. “That wouldn't be proper, what if the CMC came in while I was poking you? That would be a compromising situation.” I laughed again.

“Ah meant with yer finger.” Applejack replied giving me a deadpan expression.

“Same answer.” I chuckled. I ducked when the blanket sailed over my head.

“Yer crude!”

“Yeah, I know.”

Applejack chuckled and headed for the kitchen. “Do ya want something for breakfast?”

“Some apple juice would be nice.” I reply getting up from the couch.

“Ah'll get some from the fridge.”

“That's not the apple juice I was talking about.” I grin when I see Applejack freeze in place.

I walk pass Applejack and give her a pat on the back as I head for the stairs, my body was almost fully healed. Applejack rounds on me and stomps her hoof.

“Ah'm supposed to be the sexy one here! Ah'm supposed to get ya flustered!”

I stop and look over my shoulder. “Oh and you do a great job at that but I got to make you blush every now and again.” I laughed when Applejack blushed. “My point proven.” I say as I continue my trek upstairs.

---

Trixie sat outside the library and kept her head low and her gaze down. Too many ponies had stared at her in the last ten minutes she waited outside. Twilight had offered to wait with her but Trixie had turned her down explaining that the ponies had every right to be mad at her. Trixie was tracing a crack in the floor for the tenth time when a shadow came over her. Trixie looked up to see John smiling down at her.

“Hey Trixie, all ready to go?”

Trixie smiled. “Yeah.” John gestured for her to follow and Trixie fell into step beside him. “So, what's first?”

John looks down to Trixie. “There's a small tavern on the outskirts that we need to visit before we go and then we need to visit Canterlot to get my other two friends.”

“Wait! Canterlot!? We don't have time!” Trixie states, flabbergasted.

“Don't worry, it won't take long to get there and then we can come back.” John replies smiling.

Trixie just nods but couldn't really understood what he meant. Trixie looks forward and notices other ponies giving her looks as they both walked through town. Trixie flinches when she felt something touch her and realised it was John placing one of his 'hands' or so Twilight said they were called on her neck. She looked up and saw he was scowling and looking at all the ponies that was giving her glares. Trixie just stared ahead as she and John quickly left the town and started down one of the roads that ran parallel to the town.

Trixie went to ask John about the scowl he gave the other ponies in the town when she noticed a three story building come into view. The building was more Canterlot style than Ponyville construction but upon seeing the sign hanging outside Trixie new this was the tavern they where looking for.

“Let's see if he is still here.” John said opening the front door and walking in.

Trixie followed and noticed the front door opened straight into a bar complete with grumpy looking stallion behind the bar. Trixie stood still when John walked straight up to the stallion and start to talk to him, the short stop gave Trixie time to look over the taverns interior. The tavern interior was made of a dark wood that made up most of the bars walls, the wall behind the bar was white and covered in different drinks of all shapes and colours. Trixie was brought out of her sightseeing when John walked back.

“My friend is still here, they are upstairs room fourteen.” John turned and headed for the stairs leading up from the bar.

Trixie followed but gave a quick glance to the stallion at the bar, the stallion gave her a wink and it made Trixie shudder.

“Here we are.” John said when they reached the room number. John lifted up his hand and knocked on the door three times and then gave it one loud thump. Trixie stood and waited.

---

I gave the door three knocks and one loud thump which was the code knock we used in the colonies. I stood for a few minutes and was worried they weren't home, that was until the door opened and Clear Strider gave me a smirk.

“Haven't heard that in some time John.” I leaned down and gave him a hug, the awkwardness long gone from such an action after all we went through. “It's nice to see you.”

“It's nice to see you my friend.” I look around the room. “Is Flower Petal here?”

Clear Strider nods before looking over his shoulder. “It's ok Petal, it's an old friend!”

I watch as Flower sticks her head around the corner and her face lights up seeing me.

“John!” The filly shouts as she runs across the room and jumps into my arms. “I missed you!” Flower says, nuzzling my neck.

I hold Flower close and rub my cheek on her head. “I missed you to Flower, I'm sorry I haven't visited.” I say looking to Clear Strider.

Strider holds up a hoof. “I said we would be here if you needed us and I guess that is why you are here?” I nod. “Then why don't we sit down.” It was then Clear Strider noticed Trixie. “Well now who's this lovely mare you have with you?”

I look back notice Trixie was hoofing the floor and her face was bright red. “That's my friend Trixie, she's the reason we are here. Trixie has a problem and she needs our help.”

“What's the problem?” Clear Strider asks.

I shake my head. “Trixie will explain when I have gathered the other two in Canterlot.”

Clear Strider nods. “Fair enough.” Strider looks to Flower. “I want you to stay here Petal.”

“But dad~”

“No buts, I want you to go and stay with Miss Hooves ok?”

“Ok...”

I look to Strider with a raised eyebrow. “You know Derpy?”

Strider nods. “I met Miss Hooves a few nights back and we got talking, she's a nice mare and her daughters adore her. Her youngest Dinky has been a valued friend to Petal, even though she has only known us for a few days she said if I needed anything just drop by.”

“Let me guess you had Flower Petal with you?” I say, crossing my arms.

Clear Strider nods. “Yup, never knew Miss Hooves was a stickler for cute foals.” Strider ruffles Flower's mane.

“I can't help I'm cute.” Flower states, straightening her mane. Flower looks to me then to Trixie and smiles. “I like your friend, she's pretty.”

I look to Trixie and noticed she had gone a dark shade of purple. I turn back to Flower Petal.

“Yes, she is isn't she?”

“Are you together?” Flower Petal asks.

I hear Trixie choke on air before I replied. “No Flower, we are not together. I'm helping her with a problem and that's why I have come to your dad.”

“He won't get hurt will he?”

“Not if I can help it.” Flower lunges at me and hugs my neck, I return it without hesitation. “Strider, we have to leave asap if we are going to Canterlot and get back.” Strider stands up. “It might be a few days before we are back, if you still have your armour I would take it.” I watch as Strider nods and I hug flower again.

---

Strider hands the room key back to the tavern owner and mentions he will be gone for a few days, I see the stallion gesture to Flower Petal and Strider says she will be with a friend and the stallion nods.

We head to Derpy's house to drop off Flower Petal and I get two bone crushing hugs in return. I promise Derpy that I would bring back strider in one piece and we leave Ponyville behind heading for the train station.

“I thought we are heading to Canterlot?” Trixie asks.

“We are.” I reply. “We need some privacy for this as most ponies don't know I can do it.” I look around and nod to Strider, he nods back and touches my leg. “Trixie, take my hand.” Trixie looks to me in confusion before touching my hand. “Now everypony hold on.” I close my eyes and think of Canterlot or more specifically the castle. I feel the magic build in my body as it glows, I feel the magic release as in a bright flash of light we vanish leaving for Canterlot.

---

I open my eyes when I feel we have touched solid ground again, I look around and realise I have teleported us right into the mare guard locker room in the castle. I let my friends go as Strider's eyes go wide and Trixie just steps closer to me with pure terror on her face. I freeze as the twelve mares in the locker room all stare back at me.

I lean towards my friends and whisper. “When I give the signal...run.” I see two of the mares step towards me and I panic.

“Come back for more commander?” A mare purrs.

“Nope!” I shout suddenly picking up Trixie in my arms. “Run!” I shout bolting for the door. I barrel out of the changing room into the hallway beyond and continue to run. I look behind and notice Strider was close behind.

“Why are we running?” Strider shouts.

“Crazy military mares! Death by snu snu!” I shout back.

We kept running until we left the barracks and made it safely to the main castle. I don't stop until I reach the main atrium of the castle and finally drop Trixie, offering her a small apology for grabbing her. The three of us catch our breath before I check to make sure the coast is clear.

“Ok,” I say turning back to my companions. “I think we're safe.” I walk out of the corner we were hiding behind and run smack into a pony walking the other way. I go to apologise when I realise it Celestia. “Celestia, nice to see you!” I say.

“John? I thought I detected a familiar magic around here.” Celestia says smiling. “What brings you to Canterlot?”

“I've come to see Midnight and Solar Flare, are they here?”

Celestia nods. “Solar Flare is currently in the barracks training facilities but i'm not sure where Midnight is.”

“Princess may I introduce Trixie and Clear Strider my chaperones for today.” I say gesturing to my companions.

Celestia walks forward and bows her head to Trixie and Strider. “It's nice to meet friends of John, though Miss Trixie I'm sure I know you from somewhere...”

Trixie shrinks back slightly and starts to look very nervous. “I-I'm sure I just remind you of somepony...Yeah.”

Celestia taps her chin and then shakes her head. “I'm sure it will come to me in time, curse of having a long life and meeting so many ponies.” Celestia turns to Strider and smiles. “Ah Mr Strider, I do know you. Luna told me all about your assistance in getting John home.”

“It was nothing your highness, I owed him.” Clear Strider replies trying to hold his composure. “Besides, he more than helped me along the way.”

A royal guard approaches Celestia and gives her a letter, I watch as Celestia's eyes widen and she gives a nod to the guard.

“Something wrong?” I ask.

Celestia turns to me and gives me a smile though I could tell it was forced. “Just something I've been working on...I have to go.” Celestia turns and walks off.

I stare ahead for a few seconds after Celestia left before I clap my hands and gesture for my companions to follow.

“What do you think that was about?” Trixie asks me.

I shake my head. “I have no idea but then again it's not my problem.” I reply as we head into the guard barracks area, this time thankfully nowhere near the mare side.

“Which way?” Strider asks.

I stop a guard entering and ask for directions. He points down the corridor and gestures to the left before saluting. I return the salute and continue down the corridor before we come to a large pair of gold doors, Trixie blushes when two guards come out sweaty.

I nudge Trixie's shoulder. “Find something you like?”

Trixie gives me a glare before looking back to the doors. “This is the stallion training area isn't it?”

“Yeah, why do you ask?” I say approaching the doors, I place a hand on the doors before my mind finally registers the meaning of her question. “Oh.” I turn back and offer Trixie a smile. “It'll be fine...But just stay near me ok?” Trixie nods and I push open the doors.

I look out over the training area to find it much larger than I thought it would be. I would count there to be at least a hundred guard all training on various devices and even in makeshift sparring circles. I glance to Trixie and could see she was biting her bottom lip and trying her hardest not to stare. I make her jump by placing my hand on her back and ushering her forward. I look around to see a few guards have started to notice Trixie and many were just staring back at her as she passed.

We made it halfway through when a voice calls out nearby.

“Hey commander! I never thought I would see you again for a while!”

I turn my head to see Hot Shot lifting weights on a device attached to his wings. I walk over to him as he stops his work out.

“Hey Hot Shot, how come you're here?” I ask picking up and throwing him a nearby towel. “I thought you were in the Crystal Empire?”

Hot Shot chuckles. “I transferred to Canterlot, I want to be a Crescent Guard. If you would have me?”

I smile and hold my hand out. “I would but you know I have my own training here for a year?”

Hot Shot puts his hoof in my hand. “That's why I'm training now, get a head start.” I watch as Hot Shots gaze turns to my companions. “Who's your friends?”

I gesture to Trixie. “This is Trixie, I'm helping her with a problem.” I turn and gesture to Strider. “This is Clear Strider another pony who will be joining the Crescent Guards.”

Hot Shot walks forward and bumps hooves with Strider. “Nice to meet a fellow Guard.”

“I'm not Guard yet, though I do intend to train soon.” Strider says.

“Hey Hot Shot you wouldn't happen to know where Solar Flare is would you?” I ask.

Hot Shot nods. “Yeah, he's through there in the magic training area.”

I nod. “Thanks Hot Shot.” I shake his hoof before I leave. “Good luck in your training.”

“I will John and it was nice to meet you Trixie, Clear Strider.”

Trixie blushes. “Nice to meet you too.”

Strider nods. “Like wise.”

My little group moves off and let Hot Shot get back to his training. We pass many other guards but my attention was at Trixie who kept glancing back at Hot Shot until he left her line of sight.

“He's single you know.” I say nudging Trixie.

Trixie stumbles. “What?”

“I said Hot Shot is single.” I repeat with a grin.

“I-I have no idea what you're implying.” Trixie states trying to act innocent.

“I saw the glances Trixie. You glance at all the stallions here but you always lingered on Hot Shot.” We reach the magical training area and I push open the door. “He's a good stallion, though I don't really know him.”

Trixie walks pass me and nods. “I-I guess I never thought of pursuing a relationship with anypony.” Trixie doesn't say anymore and I don't push her.

When we enter the magical training area proper I get a good view of the facility. I'll probably spend most of my time in here when I do my training. My group and I spend almost twenty minutes finding Solar Flare until we come across him lifting weights with his magic.

“Hey Solar!” I call.

Solar Flare drops the weights and gives me a smile. “Hey John, what can I do for you?”

“I have a job with Trixie here and I was wondering if you would like to tag along?”

“What kind of job?”

“Not sure yet but I want to get everypony together before Trixie explains.” I reply.

I watch as Solars expression turns serious. “I understand. I'm finished here anyway.”

“Just like that?” I ask.

“Just like that.” Solar replies with a grin.

“Well, we have one more pony to collect and then we will be off.” I state.

Solar nods. “In that case I'll meet you by the castles atrium in ten?” I nod. “Good, that will give me time to get my armour.” Solar picks up a towel in his magic and walks off.

I turn to Trixie and Strider and gesture back to the door. “We have one more to get and I think I know where he is.”

“This last pony guard, he isn't a nightguard is he?” Trixie asks.

I nod. “Yes he is, why?”

Trixie casts her gaze down. “I used to have a relationship with a nightguard, it didn't end well.”

“What was his name?”

“Midnight.”

I freeze. “Uh...”

“The last pony is him isn't it?” I nod. “It's...ok, I guess I had to face him some time.” Trixie looks up to me and I see the seriousness in her gaze. “What ever happens, let it.”

I nod. “I won't get in the way.”

We walk back through the training grounds and exit, we carry on towards the male barracks of the castle but more specifically the nightguard barracks. We approach the main entrance and spot two guards standing outside, they both salute to me as I reach them.

I return the guards salute. “Afternoon gents, you wouldn't happen to know if Midnight is in would you?”

One of the guards nods. “Yes sir he's inside if you have business with him. “The guard spots Trixie and gestures to her. “Though I would leave her outside if you do, it might not be pleasant.”

“Tough,” I say crossing my arms. “I need his help on a job and Trixie is the pony in need.” I turn on my heels and start to walk away. “However if he has a past with my friend here then I will come back another time.”

“Wait!” the guard shouts. “Midnight would kick my flank if he found out I turned you away commander, even with the company you keep.” The guards open the main entrance for us and we go to enter. “Just a word of advice sir, keep her close.”

I glance back to the guard as he closes the door. “What the fuck is that all about?” I look to Trixie.

Trixie lowers her head. “I did something bad and I have had to live with it for years, my only regret is Midnight got hurt. I loved him but things got out of hoof and it broke hearts...”

“Ok.” I say as we continue to walk through the barracks.

Trixie's story

I sat staring out the window of the train as it rolled along the tracks, the train to Phillydelphia was bigger and more hardy looking than the Ponyville express. I wasn't surprised considering the train was going to a major city and not a small town. I look away from the window towards Trixie who sat across from me, she kept glancing over to Midnight who sat with Clear Strider and Solar Flare. I watch as Midnight catches her eye but just huffs and looks away.

Trixie turns her gaze to the window beside her and starts to tear up, I notice some tears fall down her cheek. Trixie seems to sense me looking and she turns her head to look at me.

“This is all complicated now.” Trixie sniffs. “He won't even speak to me, I still love him John.”

I look to Midnight and catch him looking at Trixie with a hurt expression, he spots me and the expression turns surprised before he looks away. I look back to Trixie.

“Do you want to talk about it?” I ask.

“I wouldn't even know where to start commander.”

I stand up and walk over to her seat, I drop down and put my left wing over her shoulders.

“Then start from the beginning.”

Trixie nods. “Well it all started six years ago when I had my first show in Canterlot and Midnight was one of the nightguards tasked with making sure no riots broke out during the performance.....

---

Midnight stood near the entrance of the building that was holding a magic show, Midnight didn't really like magic shows he always considered them to be just a pony showing off. Midnight barely registered a mare come up to him.

“Excuse me? I seem to be lost.”

Midnight rolled his eyes under his visor and looked down only for his breath to catch in his throat. The mare was beautiful, her long white hair hanging down over one half of her face and her blue fur coat glistened in the lamplight. Midnight coughed.

“How can I help you miss?”

The mare pulls out a piece of paper and gives it a quick glance.

“I can't seem to find this address...” The mare hands Midnight the paper.

Midnight looks at the address and smiles. “You're lucky miss, it's the building I'm in front of.”

The mare let's out a sharp breath. “Oh thank goodness, I thought I was going to be late.”

“You here for the show?” Midnight asks.

The mare walks to Midnights side and winks. “I am the show.” The mare grins and walks into the building.

---

I smile at Trixie. “Bit of a flirt eh?”

Trixie chuckles. “I was back then, I was young and ambitious. I think it was the reason I started to talk in the third pony.” Trixie drops her head. “Even now I hated the way my fame changed me, I find it hard to drop the third pony speech.”

“You're doing fine now.” I state.

“You have no idea John how hard it is for me to not drop back into that speech. It makes me sound so hollow, I despise it.”

“You may despise it Trixie but that side is part of you now, only you can change it or embrace it.” I say giving Trixie a smile. “So? What happened next?”

“Well, much to my surprise the show went off well....”

---

Trixie sighed as she opened the door into her small dressing room. The show was tiring but the applause was more than worth the energy expended. Trixie walks to the pitcher of water in the room and downs a cup of it. The door to her room knocks.

“Yes?”

“Mam, you have a guard who would like to speak with you.” A pony says from the other side.

Trixie's ears perk up. “Oh um...Please show them in.” Trixie uses her hooves to fix her hair due to it being a little out of place.

The door to her room opens and a guard enters, Trixie couldn't help but find the guard looked familiar. The guard sits on the floor and removes his helmet and Trixie couldn't help but find she couldn't breath for a few seconds. She had seen plenty of stallions in her time but none that warmed her up like this one. His black fur and blue mane really stood out along with his purple eyes.

“Greetings mam, my names Midnight. We spoke outside before the show.”

“Oh yes, the guard who helped me. It's a pleasure to see you again.” Trixie said a little more squeaky than she intended. Trixie saw the guard blush even through his black fur.

“Y-Yes, I just came to say I saw the show and you're very talented...” Midnight coughs. “I...I hope you come and perform here again....I have to go now, G-Good evening.”

Trixie watches as the guard puts back on his helmet and moves to the door, Trixie looks left and right but she had to move fast. Swallowing hard Trixie lifts up her right fore hoof.

“Wait!” The guard turns around. Trixie blushes and kicks a hoof on the floor. “W-Would you like to get a drink with me sometime?” Trixie cringes when there was a long pause.

“I would love to.”

Trixie's heart Flutters. “Y-You would?”

Midnight walks back to Trixie and stands before her. “I would, though I don't have any time free for another two days.”

Trixie smiles. “It's ok, I'll be here for another week anyway.” Trixie watches as Midnight's ears perk. “We could set something up then?” Trixie turns and walks to her saddle bags. Trixie turns around with a card in her hoof. “This is the hotel I'm staying in.”

Midnight takes the card and puts it in his armours top pocket. “I look forward to our next meeting Miss....”

“Trixie.”

“Then I look forward to our next meeting Trixie.”

Midnight exits her dressing room and Trixie collapses into the chair behind her. Trixie looks down and notices her back legs were quivering.

“Time for a cold shower I think...”

---

I couldn't help but laugh at the story, It was so cheesy. I wipe a tear from my eye and look to Trixie who was giving me a stink eye.

“Sorry, sorry. I couldn't help it! Midnight really made you aroused like that?”

Trixie blushes. “He was handsome and his body was hot. I had travelled before but Midnight was the first stallion who made me feel like that, I couldn't believe it at the time.” Trixie squirms in the seat. “Even now he makes me feel like that, I'm shaking just being this close to him.”

“Why don't you admit that to him?” I state.

Trixie tears up. “After what I did to him? I don't deserve him...”

I get up and sit next to Trixie. I place an arm over her shoulders. “What if I told you he thinks about you?”

Trixie looks at me and frowns. “How would you know that?”

“Because he's giving me the stink eye right now.” I reply giving Midnight a glance.

Trixie looks over to Midnight and spots him glaring at me, she turns back around and smiles.

“Do you think I should...you know...go to him?” Trixie asks.

I give Midnight another glance before turning to Trixie and grinning.

“Let me set you up!” I say jumping to my feet. I walk over to Clear Strider and Solar Flare. “Hey Clear, Solar, I need to speak to you guys real quick. Midnight could you stay here and guard Trixie for me?” Midnight looks to Trixie and nods. “Great!” I gesture for Solar and Clear to follow me. We leave the train car and find ourselves in the empty car next door.

“What do you want to discuss John?” Solar asks me.

“Nothing.” I reply.

“Nothing!?” Clear and Solar shout.

“Yeah, I just wanted to give those to some room. Solar, you did know they used to be together, right?”

Solar shakes his head. “Night guard and Royal guard don't usually socialise.”

“That's something that will change in my military.” I state placing my hands on my hips. I turn my head when the door at the far end of the train car opens and the train conductor steps in.

“Ah sir.” The pony says. “We will be arriving in Baltimare shortly for your train change.”

I nod. “Thank you, I will let my other companions know.” The conductor returns my nod and leaves back the way he came. “OK guys, let's get back and tell the other two.”

The three of us walk back into our train car and we all freeze, Midnight was lying on his back and Trixie was halfway sucking down his dick. They both went bright red and just stared back at us. I gesture for the guys to back up.

“We'll just be in this car.” I state backing up. “Oh! And we are coming into Baltimare soon, so I would give you two about ten maybe twenty minutes.” I finish my sentence with a grin before shutting the carriage door. “Well done Trixie.” I whisper before walking towards the others and waiting out the trip.

---

I found myself in an amusing and also awkward situation. I had Trixie and Midnight sitting across from me on the train to Fillydelphia both sporting bright red faces and I was trying to keep a straight face.

“So tell me again. Why are you apologising?” I ask, folding my arms.

Trixie looks to Midnight and swallows. “We thought that after the...unpleasant way you found us earlier that we both should apologise for it.”

I look to Midnight and he nods. “OK, so you're both saying sorry for acting like adults?” Trixie and Midnight both tilt their heads in confusion. I suddenly burst out laughing. “I...can't...do...it...no...more!” I laugh. “I can't keep a straight face!” I lean forward and hold my sides. I keep this up for a good few minutes before I calm myself down to collect my thoughts. I wipe the tears from my eyes and look to the two ponies sitting across from me. They both weren't happy.

“This isn't funny!” Trixie states.

I smile and shake my head. “Yes it is. What is it you think you're apologising for?”

“It was not how a guard should act, it was distasteful.” Midnight replies.

“You think you two are the only one's to make love on a train? Applejack and I have done it.” I chuckle when they both looked shocked. “What you do together is your business not mine, you're adults for Lunas sake. If you think it's wrong then that's on you not me, the only thing I hope is that this doesn't interfere with the mission.” Midnight and Trixie shake their heads.

“It won't John.” Trixie says.

“Mission comes first sir.” Midnight adds.

I nod. “Good,” I stand up and head towards the far end of the carriage. “Oh, congrats on getting back together.” Trixie and Midnight smile at me, I smile back and walk out the carriage.

---

Applejack stood in the southern field pulling out the last of the cabbage before the snow starts to fall. Applejack set down a large cabbage in her basket when she suddenly felt the urge to vomit. Applejack places a hoof on her mouth and tries to calm her stomach. The urge subsides and Applejack removes her hoof.

“What in tarnation was that? Ah ain't ill.” Applejack bends down to grab another cabbage when her head starts to swim. Applejack stumbles forward slightly and gets a shock when she looks at her fore legs and sees the slight glow of green. “What!?” Applejack doesn't get much more out as her body convulses and she falls to the floor.

Big Mac crosses the field when he sees Applejack collapse, his hooves pound on the ground as he sprints. Big Mac reaches his sister and skids to a halt.

“Applejack! What's wrong?!” Applejack doesn't reply. “Applejack!” Big Mac grabs Applejack and slings her onto his back before taking off for the hospital. However if he had been a second slower he would have seen the green glow sink into Applejack's belly.

Sky's Rescue?

The train whistled as it approached Fillydelphia's station, I was standing by the exit door with Midnight, Solar, Trixie and Clear Strider. Trixie looked like some sort of VIP as she stood between the four armoured figures.

The train slowed down and stopped letting out a slight hiss as the doors opened and my group stepped out. I look down to Trixie and smile, I wasn't here for sightseeing.

“I think we should start at your sisters house Trixie, see if we can't find some clues.”

Trixie nods. “OK, she lives out on the edge of city in the suburbs. It's mostly quiet out that way.”

“Good, less chance of somepony sneaking around.” I grin. “And a better chance that whoever took your sister knows we are here.”

I gesture for Trixie to lead the way and our group heads off. Trixie waves down a cab that we all pile into, the pony pulling the cab gives the group a worried glance but when I flash him a gem he smiles and double times it to Trixie's sisters address.

I look out the cab when we start passing through the suburbs area of the city and decide to ask Trixie more about her sister.

“Trixie?” I ask getting her to look at me. “Can I ask you more about your sister? Just some basic questions?”

“Of course, what do you want to know?”

“You said you found her house in a state you said looked like some sort of skirmish took place? Like she was attacked?”

Trixie nods. “Yes, there were scorch marks on the walls of a few of the rooms. The marks looked similar to precise attacks, possibly stun spells but I could be wrong.”

I rub my chin and narrow my eyes as I think. “Could the marks be placed to make it look like your sister was captured?” I glance up at Trixie.

“Why would somepony or someone fake my sister being captured?”

I shake my head. “I don't know this city, that why I thought I would ask.”

“To tell you the truth John, I don't really know what my sister gets up to when I'm not here. I just visit every month, I don't interrogate her!”

I hold up my hands. “I didn't mean that. I just asked because you would know your sister best, I'm sorry I didn't mean anything by it.”

Trixie looks down. “I'm sorry John, I'm just worked up by all of this. Sky Stream is all I have, if I lost her...”

I move and place a hand on Trixie's shoulder getting her to look at me. “You won't lose her, I won't let that happen.”

Trixie gives me a nod and smiles before placing her hoof on my hand. I smile back and then remove my hand.

We all sit in silence as the cab comes to a stop and the pony pulling the cab calls out the address. We all jump out and I give the pony the gem I flashed earlier including a generous tip to go with it. The cab takes off and my small group approaches a small two story house sitting on it's own. I stick out my arm to stop the group when I notice something off about the house.

“Trixie? You said you locked the house after you found it right?” I ask not taking my eyes off the house.

Trixie walks up and stands beside me. “Yes I did, why?”

I point to the door. “The doors open.” I turn to the others. “Solar, Midnight. I want you to go around the back and make sure the back door is secure. Clear Strider you stay here with Trixie, make sure she stays safe.”

Midnight walks forward. “Sir maybe I should....” I shoot a glare at Midnight and he backs down. “...or not.” Midnight turns to Solar. “Let's go.” I watch as Solar and Midnight trot off towards the back of the house and I activate my helmet.

I look back to Trixie. “I won't be long, I'll call you when it's safe.” Trixie nods and I walk up to the door. I notice that the door has no sign of forced entry but then again what would forced entry look like when magic is used. I push the thought out of my head as I carefully push the front door open, I cheer when it doesn't make any sound. I walk in and notice a stairwell straight ahead I was about to move when I heard movement upstairs.

I removed Moonlight from my belt and pressed the activation gem on the hilt. I gave my sword one glance and slowly I climbed the stairs. I reached the top of the stairs and I heard more movement come from a room two doors away from me. I couldn't place my back against a wall as my armour would scrape so I decided to slowly step towards the door. I stopped short of the door when I heard talking coming from within.

“Where is it!? Where is it!? I know it's here somewhere!”

I glance through the small opening and spot a pony half buried under the bed, my eyes widen as I realise it's a mare due to the fact her slit was on show. I slowly push open the door and brought Moonlight up. I cross the room and gently place the tip of my sword against the mares neck.

“Don't move.” I say quietly and the mare tenses. Her butt was still in the air and out of respect I used my free hand and put her tail back to covering her nethers.

“Please, d-don't!”

“I'm not going to rape you, now, back out slowly and make no sudden movements.”

The mare moves back from the bed and stands up, her coat was a colour almost similar to Fluttershy's but possibly a shade lighter. Her mane was a shade of purple that would clash with Scoots if she was here, I also noticed she was a unicorn.

“Turn around.” I say and the mare slowly turns to face me. “What is your name?” The mare doesn't reply as she was staring at me in surprise, a look that was quickly dropped as I brought Moonlight up and poked her nose. “Name!”

The mare's ears flatten. “Sky Stream! My names Sky Stream!”

“Sky Stream? Trixie's sister?”

The mare looks to my face as her ears perk up. “You know my sister Trixie?”

I nod. “She brought me here to rescue you.”

Sky Stream looks down as she winces. “I really should have contacted her when I went into hiding.”

“Why did you go into hiding?” I ask lowering Moonlight.

“I have these ponies after me...They...They are not the type you want to mess with so I had to go into hiding.” I watch as Sky falls to the floor and tears appear in her eyes. “I guess if you caught me then they won't be far behind.” Sky looks up as I place my hand on her shoulder.

“Then be glad me and my team are here.” I give her a smile. “Come with me.” I remove my hand and head for the door.

“Wait! I have to find something of mine first!” Sky Stream states as she dives back under the bed. I get a few seconds of her privates again before she comes back out with a black book in her mouth. “Found it!” Sky Stream says walking over and placing the book in a pair of saddle bags on the floor.

“What's with the book?” I ask.

“It's a photo album. I wasn't going to leave without it.” Sky answers putting the saddle bags on her back.

“OK, let's go down stairs. Trixie is waiting for us.” I give Sky a glance as we walk down the stairs of her house. She blushes when I catch her looking at me. “Is there something you want to ask?”

“You're the leader of the new Crescent guards right?” I nod. “Why put yourself at risk to help my sister, haven't you got more important things to do?”

I smile and stop before we exit the house. “You are important Sky, you're important to Trixie and besides I owe her one.”

“You owe my sister?” Sky asks looking confused.

“I kind of destroyed her carriage after I changed into some sort of werewolf creature.” I reply rubbing my neck.

“Sky!” I turn just in time to see a blue and white blur crash into Sky. “I missed you!” Trixie says nuzzling her sister. “I was so worried for you!”

Sky nuzzles Trixie back. “I'm sorry Trixie, I should have written but I didn't want anything traced to you...”

Trixie lets her sister go and stands back up helping Sky in the process. “What do you mean traced to me? Are you in some trouble?”

Sky looks to the floor. “Trouble would be better than what I'm in...”

“Talk to me Sky.” Trixie says placing a hoof on her sisters shoulder.

Sky looks to me. “Commander I think we should head out, they might have somepony watching us. It's better if we leave now.”

I nod and turn to my friends. “OK guys we are heading back home plus one, I want keen eyes at all times.”

“Sir!” My friends all say at once.

I smile. “Let's find a cab and get to the train station.”

We manage to find a cab parked up and the pony looking bored. I guess it might have been a slow day. I offer the pony triple pay if he can get us to the train station quickly. Let's say money is a great motivator. The pony gets us to the station in record time and I pay him his money plus extra.

I lean on the stations wall with Trixie and Sky next to me, I could tell sky was nervous since she continues to look around. Solar comes back from the ticket booth and tells us the train is running a little late. News that doesn't make the situation any easier. I place a hand on Sky's head and she looks up to me.

“It's going to be fine Sky. They won't attack not with me here.”

“You sound sure about that.” Sky says.

“Who else out there has more power than the princesses?”

Sky smiles. “Point.”

I look up when I hear a train whistle and cheer silently. “OK everypony, time to go home.”

---

A pony leans around the corner as the train pulls into the station, he grinds his teeth when the large creature and the ponies enter the carriage. The pony looks to the train board and sees it is going to Canterlot. The pony pulls out a gem and taps it. The gem flashes as a pony's head appears out of it.

“Report.”

“They have entered the train to Canterlot, Orders?”

“Get on board and hide out. We have some men halfway to Canterlot on the tracks, they should be enough to take her out.”

“What if they don't?”

There was a long pause before the pony head replies. “Then we hope it doesn't come back to bite us in the plot.”

Ambush!

I sat in the train carriage with my arms folded. Trixie and Sky sat next to me conversing about things they have missed since their last meeting. I look to Solar Flare at the far end of the carriage and he gives me a little nod, I return it and look to the others. Midnight and Clear Strider sat in the other corners of the carriage, if anyone attacks the train there would be at least one set of eyes spotting them.

I feel a hoof on my arm and look down to find Trixie looking at me. “Are you OK?”

I smile and touch her hoof. “I'm fine, I just have a feeling something bad is going to happen.”

Trixie smiles. “Then I'm glad we have four strong stallions watching over us mares.”

I chuckle. “Good try, I have a marefriend.” I lean down until I'm almost nose to nose with Trixie. “But then again she is in Ponyville and I haven't finalised payment yet.” I smirk when Trixie blushes heavily. It was me that got shocked though when Sky nudged Trixie out the way and gave me a very passionate kiss on the lips. “OK, I wasn't expecting that.” I pull back and I noticed Sky was giving me a large grin.

“Sorry, Trixie was taking so long to give you a proper thank you I just had to do something.” Sky states leaning back in the seat. I also realise the way she was leaning made two things of hers visible. “You know if you keep staring I might get the wrong idea.”

I quickly cough and face to stare out the window. “I'll just keep an eye out in this direction...yeah.”

---

I had moved to a carriage that had an open area to watch the scenery. I left Solar in charge and decided to check the rest of the train. I lent on the metal railing and sighed. I looked up when the scenery suddenly changed and row upon row of trees passed by. My eyes went wide as I realised something, the train passed through a section of the Everfree Forest. I ran back inside but was stopped when a pony stood in my way.

“I'm sorry commander, I can't let you get back.”

I just stared at the pony trying to comprehend if he had a death wish or was just completely ignorant of who I was?

“And just how are you going to stop me?”

The pony smiled and removed the cloak he was wearing, several knives were strapped to his body with a longer short sword strapped to his back.

“I think one of these will put you down.”

I lower my head and laugh. “Oh but you have made one mistake. Let's see if your butter knives can get through my armour.” I press my ring and my armour flashes around my body. I had left Moonlight back at the carriage so I flick out my right arm and it morphs into a green blade. I grin devilishly when the stallion goes into a state of panic. “I guess they never told you about this little ability of mine?” I flick my left arm turning it into a green blade also. “I guess your chances have just gone non existent.”

“This! This cannot be! How!? How can you do that!?”

I laugh. “In the words of a very evil and powerful man from my world, 'fuck you that's how!'” I laugh again as the pony takes a few steps backwards.

I go to walk towards him when the windows of the train suddenly shatter and the train breaks hard, screeching as it tries to stop. I morph back my right arm and grab hold of a seat in the carriage before I was thrown flat on my face. The stallion was not faring any better as he stumbled into a nearby seat himself.

The train manages to come to a halt and I let go of the seat, the stallion from before had gotten up before me and was running out the far door towards my friends carriage. I keep my left arm morphed and head after him. I get to the door and stop as a knife buries it into the wood just next to my head. I turn and spot two unicorn stallions wearing masks and holding knifes in their magic.

“Before we do this,” I say holding up my right hand. “I just want to ask one thing?”

“What is it?” One of the unicorns grumbles out.

I grin. “Which one of you wants to die first?”

The stallions both look to each other before they let fly with their knives. I hold up my right and create a shield in front of me as I charge the unicorns. I get close enough to blast back one with my own magic before spinning and running the other unicorn through with my magical blade. The first stallion stares at his dead friend still impaled by my arm as I turn my gaze toward him.

“Guess he was first.” I casually say as I remove my blade form the dead unicorn. I flick the blood off my blade and slowly walk towards the other pony. I notice the stallion doesn't move and just stares at his dead companion, I guess he must be new and hasn't seen a dead body yet. I deactivate my blade and reach down grabbing the unicorn by the neck. I lift him up and slam him into the nearest wall of the carriage. “How many of you are there!?” When the stallion doesn't respond I slam him again and repeat my question.

“T-Ten!”

“What kind?”

“One more unicorn! Four more Earth ponies the rest are Pegasi!” The stallion cries out.

“Good, shouldn't be too hard.” I say giving the stallion one last look. “Sorry my friend but first days can be a bitch.” I watch as the stallions face turns into horror as I snap his neck and drop his limp body to the floor. I quickly turn and head for my friends.

I reach the carriage and find two earth ponies a mare and stallion lying dead next to the carriage door. I look in through the door and find my friends in a fight for their lives. Strider was fighting a earth pony stallion and Midnight was fighting a Pegasus mare. I find Solar Flare was creating a shield around him Trixie and Sky with Trixie helping to bolster it's power. Sky seemed to be out cold and sporting a bleeding wound to the head.

I step back from the door and with one kick I break the door off it's hinges sending it flying into the carriage and hitting the mare fighting Midnight. The mare stumbles from the hit giving Midnight the chance he needed. Midnight shouldered the mare to the carriage floor and then drove his short sword down into her chest. The mare makes a gasping sound before she drops limp and Midnight pulls his sword out. I see Midnight then go after the last of the ponies attacking Solars shield.

I turn my gaze to the pony attacking Strider and lift my hand up trapping the pony in a bubble of magic I then pull the stallion to me and drive my arm through his body. The stallion coughs up blood and I drop his corpse to the floor.

“Thanks John, buckers came in through the windows.” Strider states stumbling over to me.

“Take care of the last of them then make sure the train driver and conductor are OK.” I say.

“You got it.” Strider replies walking back through the door I just came from.

I walk over to the others as Midnight and Solar manage to capture two of the attackers. One of the attackers was a mare and the other was a stallion. The mare was easy on the eyes if she wasn't wearing a mask and her mane wasn't cut short. The stallion was the one from earlier and his eyes were wide as saucers when I approached and knelt down.

“I going to ask once and I want a straight answer. Who sent you and where can I find them?”

The mare glares daggers at me and the stallion just looks stunned. I stand up and with a flick of my hand I take the mare in my magic and hold her up. The mare starts to kick in my hold as I turn her upside down so her intimate parts where on show to everypony in the carriage.

“What are you doing?” The mare asks in panic.

“I'm showing everypony here what you have to offer before I make an example of you.”

“Why not just kill me?”

I lean forward and grin. “Where's the fun in that?” I chuckle when the mare swallows hard. “Now because I'm a generous person I'm giving both of you one last chance to tell me what I want to know. Who sent you and where can I find them?” I look over to a nearby seat and spot what looks like a baseball bat but shorter. I smile and with my free hand I bring it over and press the tip against the mares folds. The mare squirms and cries out as the tip starts to enter her, I spot when the stallion shouts at me.

“Stop! Don't hurt her! I'll tell you, just don't hurt her please!”

I pull back the bat and drop the mare by Midnight so he could subdue her again.

“Then carry on I'm listening.” I say.

“The one we work for is called Scarlett Eye, she took over our gang when she killed our old leader. Scarlett is the one the unicorn owes money too, she's the one you have to see to stop the attacks.”

I nod. “Where can I find her?”

“Our base is located in an old office block on the outskirts of Fillydelphia!”

“Address?”

“You can't miss it! It's covered in markings!”

I look to my friends. “Knock them out.” I watch as Midnight and Solar knock out the mare and stallion then proceed to tie them up. “At least we know where their base is now.”

“You going after them?” Midnight asks.

I shake my head. “Not yet, Sky is the objective here.” I give Midnight a smile. “Though it doesn't mean I can't get them later.” Midnight nods as I head for Trixie who was all this time patching up her sister. “How is she?” I say kneeling down.

“She's going to be fine, the injury is from when she fell forward when the train was braking.”

I put my hand on Trixie's shoulder. “You did great Trixie.”

Trixie sighed. “I just did it on reflex, I'm not a good combatant but I do know magic.”

I smile and scratch Trixie's ear. “When we get back to Ponyville she will be much safer, I can ask the princesses to help too.”

Trixie looks to me. “You would do that?”

“Of course! You're my friend Trixie and your sister is in dire need of protection.” I reply. “I like you Trixie and I would like to count you as one of my friends.”

Trixie gives me a smile. “I would like that too.” Trixie turns and gives me a hug.

“Give...her..a...kiss...”

Trixie and I look down to see Sky half lidded looking up at us.

“How you feeling?” I ask.

“Pain, everywhere.” Sky replies as Trixie helps her up. “Ow, never thought they would go that far.” Sky sways a little.

“You didn't?” I question.

“No, I didn't think they had the guts to attack the train with you onboard.” Sky looks to the two ponies being watch over by Midnight and Solar. “Guess I was wrong.”

I follow Sky's gaze. “You know them?”

Sky nods. “I know one, the mare. She's called Rocky Road.”

I give Sky a deadpan look. “Seriously? She's named after a ice cream flavour?”

Sky laughs slightly. “Guess her parents had a funny side.”

I chuckle. “I'm glad you're OK, just take it easy from now on.”

Sky gives me a smile. “Yeah, my heads still hurts a little.”

I stand up and place my hand on Sky's head. I give her left ear a scratch before I turn away and head towards Solar and Midnight.

“Find anything?” I ask when I see Midnight searching through the stallions outfit.

Midnight looks up and shakes his head. “Nothing. He had some nice knives but that's it.”

I sit on a nearby seat and put my head in my hands. I feel a hoof on my leg and look up to see Solar smiling down at me.

“You OK?” Solar asks.

I sigh. “This is twice now Solar, twice I have been attacked with my friends near me and twice I have almost failed in protecting them. I need to get better Solar, I need to get my shit together or I'm going to lose somepony.”

“I know you think it's going to be hard John but you will make a great leader. I also know that I'm going to be proud to serve under you.”

“You got that right!” Midnight says.

I give my two friends a smile before laughing. “I guess I have work to do when we get home.” I stand up and head for the carriage exit. “I'm heading up front, you two keep them guarded and keep them safe.”

“Sir!” Midnight and Solar say both together.

I smile and leave by the carriage door. I walk through the adjacent carriage and had many thoughts on how my future was going to progress.

Apple Arrivals

I sat on a cloud over Ponyville with Rainbow on my left and Fluttershy on my right. I could feel the excitement radiating of Rainbow but Fluttershy just smiled as we looked at the events before us unfolding. It has been three days since we returned to Ponyville after spending a day in Canterlot explaining what happened on the train to the Princesses. Sky has settled in quite quickly and is even thinking about staying. Trixie is staying at Twilight's house but Sky has chosen to stay with Fluttershy which kind of surprised a lot of us.

I squint at the large floating city coming into view. “So that's Cloudsdale?” I ask Rainbow and Fluttershy.

“Yeah, It floats around Equestria making rain clouds or snow depending on when and where they are needed. It's kind of awesome!” Rainbow says almost unable to contain herself.

“It's been awhile since I've seen home.” Fluttershy adds. “Though with Clousdale's arrival it means the winter snow is coming.” Fluttershy puts a hoof on my leg. “Now you can have your first winter here in Equestria.”

I smile. “I would be lying if I said I wasn't excited by this, I always loved winter back home and now I get to spend it here with you.”

Fluttershy gives me a broad smile and Rainbow dances on her hooves. The three of us continue to watch the Pegasi move the clouds into position above Ponyville, though we are forced to take our group to ground level when two Pegasi tell us our cloud must be removed as it wasn't a snow cloud.

I feel something land on my face as the Pegasi from Cloudsdale start kicking the snow clouds. I reach up and wipe a piece of snow from my cheek, a smile broadens on my face. I turn my gaze back to the sky as more and more Pegasi start to kick the clouds and the snow then really starts to fall. In a matter of minutes the sky was awash with white snow which was getting thicker on ground. I also noticed it was getting colder out.

“I think we can safely say that winter has come.” I say looking down to grin at my sisters.

“Yeah, I guess now it's just Hearths Warming Eve to come and that's the year over with.” Rainbow says. “I think this year we should do something special for you John.”

“Me?” I ask.

“Yeah! It is your first Hearth Warming in Equestria, duh!”

I chuckle. “I think Applejack has that part covered. She told me yesterday that several members of the apple family are coming to stay in Ponyville for Hearths Warming. The truth be told I'm a little scared by it.”

Rainbow let's out a laugh. “You!? You're scared!?” Rainbow laughs again.

“Yeah, you don't understand Rainbow. Two of the family members are the other elders of the apple family. If they don't like me or reject me then the families traditions state that Applejack can't marry me. So In laymen terms our future is dependent on me not fucking this up.” I reply.

“Oh,” Rainbow says. “I never thought of that, sorry John.”

I shrug. “I need to show them that I can be a good husband for Applejack and that I'm strong enough to protect her.” I turn when I sense a familiar presence behind me. “Hey apple of my eye.” I grin when I see Applejack roll her eyes.

“Ah thought ah would find ya here. Ah came to tell ya that the first apple's are arriving.”

“Already? Hearths Warming isn't for three weeks.” I state.

“Ah know but the one's arriving first are my cousins Apple Fitter and Apple Pie, they seem to want to see ya before the elders get here. Ah bet they just want to see the stallion who was brave enough to take my innocence.”

I grin. “Oh I will tell them exactly how I did that with all the details intact.”

Applejack shoots me a glare. “Ya wouldn't dare!”

“Oh I would.”

Applejack leaps for me but I hold up a hand and stop her in mid air. I laugh as Applejack struggles in the air before giving up.

“Ah hate it when ya use magic.”

“Yeah but I love the faces you pull when I do.” I lower hand and Applejack gently drops to the ground. “I guess we better go see you cousins then.” I turn to Rainbow and Fluttershy. “sorry girls but family awaits, I guess I'll see you two later?”

“Oh yes, wouldn't miss it.” Fluttershy replies.

“I'll be there.” Rainbow salutes.

I give them both smiles and walk off with Applejack by my side. Halfway to the train station I had that feeling that Applejack was glaring at me.

“Yes dearest?” I ask, looking down and batting my eyelashes.

Applejack chuckles. “Ah just wondered what that was about tonight?”

“Oh that. Rainbow and Fluttershy are helping me with something and no before you ask I'm not telling you what that is.” I hear Applejack huff as we enter the train station. I look around but spot no train. “I thought you said they were arriving?”

“They are, the train should be along any minute now.” Applejack says sitting down.

I shrug and sit down next to Applejack, I feel Applejack lean into me.

“Applejack, I know I might say this time and again but I'm not going to let you down over the next three weeks. I will strive to prove that I'm good enough to be your husband.”

Applejack sighs. “John, ah don't care what the elders say. Ah'm going to marry ya no matter what. Yer my stallion and no old wrinkly is going to stop that.”

I chuckle and put my right arm around Applejack's shoulders. “You always no what to say don't you.” I follow up my statement by kissing Applejack's left ear.

Applejack and I sit on the platform for another few minutes before the trains whistle shrills out, we both look up the track before standing up.

I brush off my clothes. “This is it then, the first of many to arrive.” I say to no one.

“Don't worry, my cousins ain't against ya. They actually wrote to me stating it was about time ah found a stallion, even if it wasn't a pony.”

“Well that's one blessing I guess.” I say as the train comes to a halt at the station. I wait with Applejack until the doors open. I took my que from Applejack on which ponies were her cousins when she ran and tackled two mares just getting off the train. The three mares all roll on the floor and laugh as they play fight.

“Apple Fritter! Apple Pie! It's nice to see ya again!” Applejack says with glee.

“Sure is nice to see ya again cuz, been too long!” One of the mares replies.

I take the time to get a good look at the mare. She was slightly smaller than Applejack with a green mane and light yellow fur, her eyes were the same as Applejacks.

“Apple Pie! How's the husband?” Applejack asks the other mare as they all get up on the floor.

“He's fine, though he was worried that I was coming here alone.” The mare gives me a slight glance. “I think it was a personal thing.”

I take a look at the other mare and noticed she had a dark yellow also mustard coat with a mane the same colour as the first mare, her eyes were gold in colour. I also noticed she didn't have the country twang in her accent like Applejack or the first mare. I straighten up as Applejack and her cousins approach me. I see the first mare grin at me.

“Wow cuz! Ain't he something. Ah take it this is the new stallion in yer life?”

Applejack nods. “Yeah, girls this is John. This is my stallion ah'm going to marry.”

The first mare steps forward and lifts up her hoof for me to shake. “Nice to finally meet ya John, names Apple Fritter. Cousin Applejack's been writing a lot about ya.”

“None of it bad I hope?” I chuckle letting her hoof go.

Apple Fritter shakes her head. “Nah, but if any of it's true, ah'm gonna have fun this trip.” Apple Fritter gives me a grin that bordered on predatory.

I turn my attention to the second mare and hold out my hand, though she just seemed to stare at it before hesitantly putting her hoof in it.

I smile. “You must be Apple Pie then?”

“Y-Yes.” Apple Pie replies but doesn't say any more.

“OK then...should we get home? You ladies have any bags?”

Apple Fritter gestures behind her at the four large suitcases. “Just those.”

I nod. “You girls head off, I got these.” I raise my hand and float the suitcases up with ease. I laugh slightly when I see both of Applejack's cousins go slack jawed. I rub the back of my neck. “I guess Applejack didn't tell you about my magic?”

“Uh...Applejack did mention ya had magic but not the fact you could use it, like a unicorn ah mean.” Apple Fritter says. “Though I can see why she wants to rut you every chance she gets.”

I look to Applejack and could see her blushing. “What do you mean by that?” I ask.

Apple Fritter giggles. “Apple mares are attracted to strength, ah don't know why but we find it sexy. Ya commander have it in both magical and physical terms, cuz Applejack must be going out of her mind when ya use both in front of her.”

“Ya have no idea...” Applejack mumbles.

I chuckle. “It's not that bad, we just take out our frustrations when we get our time alone.”

“Ya mean ya rut like animals?” Apple Fritter says with a smirk.

I shrug. “Eh, more or less.” I laugh when Applejack tries to hide her shame. I place my hand on Applejacks head and give her ears a scratch, I smile when she leans into my hand.

Apple Fritter continues to ask me questions as we head for Sweet Apple acres, I however notice Apple Pie was avoiding asking me anything even going as far as ignoring me completely. I was brought out of my own thoughts when Apple Fritter asked Apple Pie a question that was on my mind.

“Hey Apple Pie, why ain't ya speaking to John, ya got to have questions of yer own to ask?”

Apple Pie looks away. “I-I...”

I stop and put down the suitcases. I place my hands on my hips and turn to face Apple Pie.

“I would like the answer to that question to. I've noticed Apple Pie that you have been avoiding me since we left the station, you were even hesitant when I held out my hand for you to shake. It leads me to realise it's one of two things either somepony or somebody told you something about me that was bad or you have been told something about my time in the Griffon Colonies.”

Apple Pie sat on her haunches and rubbed her right leg, she bit her bottom lip before looking up to me. She stared at my face for several seconds before sighing.

“It's both actually.” Apple Pie looks up to my face. “My husband told me about you.”

“Hard Heart?” Apple Pie states.

“Yeah, he was in the Griffon Colonies.”

“He was?” I ask.

“You see John, Hard Heart is a Griffon.” Apple Pie looks to me for my reaction.

I look at Apple Pie for several seconds before I pick up the suitcases again. “Oh.” I say continuing toward Sweet Apple Acres.

Apple Pie keeps staring at John as he walks away up the road. Apple Pie turns her head to look at Applejack and Apple Fritter.

“Was it something I said?”

Applejack walks up to Apple Pie and places a foreleg over her back. “John hasn't gotten over the whole Griffon Colonies incident yet. Don't ya worry, just give him some space and he will be fine.”

“Are you sure? I don't want to avoid him all Hearts Warming.” Apple Pie says turning her head back to look at Johns disappearing form. “I don't want to hate him but the things my husband said...”

“Ah know ya have to believe yer husband but ah know John has done some bad things in the Colonies, he told me he has.” Applejack sighs. “But he hasn't told me everything that happened, ah guess he's just waiting for the right moment.”

“Anyway ah think he's got a nice butt cuz.” Apple Fritter says walking off to follow John.

Applejack and Apple Pie stare at Apple Fritter as she walks off, Applejack chuckles.

“She's not wrong.”

Applejack leaves Apple Pie with her mouth hanging open. “Wait!? What!?”

---

I stride into the farm house and walk straight towards the guest room, I place the suitcases on the two single beds. I stare at Apple Pie's suitcase for several seconds before I turn around and head for mine and Applejack's room. I close the door and stand stock still on the other side, a few flashbacks of the Griffon Colonies crosses my mind but I shake my head to clear it.

“Her husband just had to be a Griffon....” I let out a sigh. I stand from the door when I hear a soft knock from the other side, a knock that was too quiet for Applejack. I open the door and see Apple Pie giving me a smile, I gesture for her to come in and she nods. I watch Apple Pie as she walks passed me and sits in the centre of the room, I close the door and head for the bed taking a seat.

“John, I'm sorry about earlier. I just didn't know how to react to you and I felt...afraid a little.” Apple Pie confesses. “Truth is John, I don't want to be afraid of you. I want to be your friend and in the future a happy member in the same family.” Apple Pie sighs before she looks up to me with her eyes tearing up. “The things my husband said...are they true?”

I drag my hands down my face, unable to find the words to say. I give her a serious look before I simply reply.

“Yes.”

Family Talk

I sat on the edge of the bed and just stared back at Apple Pie, she was looking down towards the floor and had a look on her face that told me she was trying to comprehend my reply. I kept my mouth shut and allowed Apple Pie her time to think, though I didn't have to wait long.

“So my husband wasn't wrong when he told me about the Griffons you...killed...”

I sighed. “I killed Griffons yes, but did your husband tell you that the ones I killed were the bad kind.” When I realised Apple Pie didn't know what I meant I knew I had to explain further. “I killed Griffons that killed other Griffons, I was the one responsible for taking out most of the organised crime in the Griffon Colonies.”

Apple Pie's eyes widen. “That was you? We read about that in a paper my husband gets from the colonies. Though they never stated who was responsible...” Apple Pie taps her chin.

I chuckle. “Applejack does that when she's thinking, wonder if that runs in the family.” I stand up and walk to Apple Pie, I kneel down and hold my arms out as I gesture for her to walk forward.

Apple Pie looks to the door and then back to me before she smiles and walks forward giving me a hug. I close my arms around her and give her a little squeeze before letting go.

“What was that for?” Apple Pie asks tilting her head.

“Pinkie always said that hugs say more than words ever could so I thought of giving it a try.” I reply. “I'm just glad that we have talked Apple Pie, I would have hated it if we didn't speak for the time you was here.” I stand up and head for the door, I grab the handle and turn back to her. “I have put your suitcases on the beds in the guest room so you two can fight over the beds.” I laugh as Apple Pie giggles. I open the door and I hear commotion down stairs, I walk to the top of the staircase and hear Applejack shouting at someone.

“Ah don't care who you are! Ah want ya out of my house!”

“I will not leave without my wife! I will not leave her with that monster!” A new voice shouts back.

I frown and head downstairs to see what is going on. Apple Pie follows after me. I walk into the kitchen to see Applejack staring down a large griffon. I walk forward two steps to witness the griffon push pass Applejack and knock her to the ground. Applejack rubs her back leg as I growl at the griffon. I teleport to the griffon and grab him by the neck, he squawks out as I open the kitchen door and fling him out.

The griffon lands on his head with a thump and Apple Pie runs by me.

“Commander no! That's my husband!”

I let out a snort. “Then tell him not to lay a claw on my marefriend!”

The griffon slowly gets to a sitting position and points to me while rubbing his head.

“See! I told you how dangerous he is! You coming home now!”

I teleport to stand next to him and point a finger at his face. “You know nothing about me! You think you know what happened in the colonies? You. Know. Nothing!”

“I went through hell everyday I was there! I almost died several times! I didn't come away unscathed either!” I remove my shirt showing the griffon the scars on my chest, I point to them as my anger grows. “I received these as a reminder of my time over there! I thought of nothing else but to get back to Applejack, if it wasn't for her I would never have survived!” I point my finger at Apple Pie. “What would you do for your wife!? I bet any amount of bits you would have done the same things I did! So don't you dare come here and pretend you know everything about me!”

I fall backwards and land on my ass as I feel all the emotions come running back, I feel the tears fall down my cheeks.

“You have no idea what I went through....” I put my head in my hands and break down in front of everybody present. “You have no idea...” I felt a hoof touch my arm, I look up to see Apple Pie smiling down at me.

“I don't know what you went through John but I can see that these tears are not fake. I believe you when you say you went through 'hell' to get back but you're back now and with your family. When the other elders get here I will give them my full blessing for you to marry Applejack.” Apple Pie gives me a hug which I return. “She deserves somepony like you.”

“Thank you...” I whisper back giving her one last squeeze before she let's go.

I watch as Apple Pie turns to her husband and a deep frown comes to her face.

“And you! I am not some piece of property! I came here to see my cousin and make sure she has a wonderful Hearths Warming!” Apple Pie points a hoof at her husband who flinches. “Go home! I don't what to see you for a while! Oh and one more thing! You're getting blue balled for a month!” The griffon squawks in shock but nods anyway. He takes to the sky and flies off leave a very angry mare behind.

I stand up and place a hand on Apple Pie's shoulder. “I'm sorry for throwing your husband out the door, when he pushed Applejack I kind of just lost it.”

Apple Pie turns to look at me. “It's OK, I had a feeling he was going to ruin this for me but I can handle him. Now let's get back inside and see the damage he's caused.”

I nod and follow Apple Pie into the house picking up my shirt on the way and slipping it on. I go to open the door but Apple Pie steps in my way, I give her a raised eyebrow until I notice she was looking at my chest. I go to say something when she looks up to me and gives me a smile.

“Applejack never told us about the scars.” Apple Pie states.

I sigh. “Only a few ponies know about them, I was going to tell the others but I'm not sure how.”

Apple Pie puts a hoof on my leg. “If you need any help in figuring that out, I'll be here.”

I put a hand on her hoof. “Thank you.” I remove my hand and touch the door. “Let's get in side.”

I push open the door and Apple Pie enters as I follow, I spot Applejack sitting at the kitchen table with Apple Fritter tying a bandage around her right hind leg. Applejack looks up and gives me a smile.

“It looks worse than it is.”

“My husband won't be harming anypony more, I sent him home.” Apple Pie said with a grin.

I turn and suddenly grab Apple Pie lifting her up. “In true Apple fashion too.” I give Apple Pie a slobbery kiss on her cheek before dropping her down.

Apple Pie rubs her cheek and splutters. “Eww! Stallion germs!”

I place my hands on my hips and give Apple Pie a menacing grin. “Oh really? Then how about this then!” I say lunging at Apple Pie but only to find out she was faster. “Damn Apple treachery!” I shout as I turn and point at Apple Pie.

Applejack and Apple Fritter both laugh as Apple Pie looks at me in horror. I turn to Applejack and smile.

“I think the Apple tickle torture might be needed here don't you think?”

Applejack grins and nods. “Ah was thinking the same thing.”

Apple Pie was looking very nervous as she looked to Applejack. “W-What's the tickle torture?”

I smirk. “Oh you'll find out...” I dash forward but was ready for Apple Pie's dodge, I have done this a lot with Applejack. I grab Apple Pie's back legs as she tries to crawl away.

“No! Mercy!” Apple Pie cries.

“Never!” I shout as I pounce and start the tickle torture.

---

“Ah can't believe ya did that to my cuz?” Apple Fritter says with a smile.

Applejack, Apple Fritter and I had moved out to sit on the porch of the farmhouse as Apple Pie sleep on the couch from the tickle torture. I looked to Apple Fritter and gave her a smile.

“You want one too?”

Apple Fritter looks to me with a grin. “Maybe later, ah still feel a tired from the train journey.”

I nod. “Fair enough.” I look down to Applejack laying her head on my lap. “You OK Applejack, how's the leg?”

Applejack cracks open an eye. “Ah'm fine, legs still hurting though but ah'm sure that will pass.”

I reach down and stroke Applejack's mane. “You take it easy on that leg, I don't want you injuring it more.”

Applejack sighs. “Ah won't.” Applejack rolls over so she was belly up, my signal to start.

I move my left hand to her barrel and start to slowly drag my fingers over her fur. I start with long lines like I'm ploughing a field then I move to making circles with my fingers. I get rewarded with an approving sigh.

“Ya two are so good together.”

I turn my head to Apple Fritter. “We get that often.” I look back to Applejack. “I would do anything for Applejack, she's my world Fritter. I don't know what I would do without her.”

Apple Fritter stands up. “Well ah think ah'm going to bed. Goodnight cuz, goodnight John.”

“Goodnight Fitter.” I reply.

“Night Frit.” Applejack returns.

I watch the front door as Fritter enters and closes it. “Looks like I made a good impression huh?” When I get no answer I look down to find Applejack had fallen asleep. “Well, guess it's that time.” I say looking up to the stars.

Learning Takes Time

I place Applejack in our bed, careful enough not to wake her. I cover her with the quilt and gave her a kiss on the forehead which caused Applejack to smile. I slowly creep out the door and close it behind me. I turn only to stop mid creep as Apple Fritter was staring at me with a shocked expression. I put a finger to my lips and continue to creep pass her making no sound. I walk down the stairs to the main kitchen and put on my coat and hat.

I open the front door and step out into the now dark evening sky. I look around and notice that by tomorrow the ground is going to be completely covered in snow. I hold out my right hand and capture a falling piece of snow, I watch it melt in my hand and smile. I run about ten feet down the path before taking off and heading for Fluttershy's house.

I look over Ponyville and the surrounding areas as I fly pass, tomorrow was going to be so awesome. I spot Fluttershys as I get near and slow myself down, I bank towards the ground and flap once before dropping to my feet. I was getting better at flying but my landings still needed work. I walk up to the front door and give it two knocks followed by a thump. The door opens and Rainbow sticks her head out.

“Where you followed?”

I look around. “It's snowing heavy and I flew so no.”

“Just checking.” Rainbow chuckles before opening the door wider.

I step inside and wipe my boots on the floor before removing them. I place my jacket on a small hook by the door.

“John, It's nice to see you again.”

I turn from my jacket to see Sky sitting on the couch with Fluttershy. “Hey Sky, how you doing?”

“I'm OK, Fluttershy has been real nice and I think I'm going to settle here in Ponyville.”

I smile. “Great, have you spoken to Trixie?”

Sky nods. “Yeah she says she'll support me in my decision to stay but she can't stay.”

“Oh.” I say.

“It's OK, she's a travelling mare. Settling down really isn't her thing.” Sky sighs. “I'm just still worried that they might go for her when she leaves.”

I shake my head. “They won't bother.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“After the loses they suffered going for you on the train, they will think twice before even approaching Trixie.” I reply.

“I hope so John, I really do.”

“OK!” Rainbow says breaking our conversation. “Let's get on with this.”

“Right.” Fluttershy adds. “John, you asked for us to help you but you never really said what it was?”

I laugh nervously and rub the back of my neck. “I...I need help...Singing.” I looked around the room as the three mares sat in silence. It wasn't long before Sky and Rainbow burst into laughter and rolled on the floor. “It's not funny, I can't sing for crap and I need help.”

“I think it's a great skill to learn but I must ask? What's this for?” Fluttershy asks.

“It's for Applejack or more our wedding, I want to sing to her as a present.” I reply. “I want to do something she wouldn't expect and show I'm not just a killing machine.”

Fluttershy nods. “I think that's wonderful John, though what type of song are you going to sing?”

I reached into my pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. “I went to a well known DJ that lives in Ponyville to see what she had in her selections. I was surprised to see many types of songs and even more when I noticed how similar they were to my old worlds. It took an hour of searching but I finally found the song I wanted.” I handed the paper to Fluttershy.

Fluttershy opened the folded paper and saw the lyrics. “I know this song. It was one of my favourites when I was young.”

Rainbow looks over Fluttershy's shoulder. “I don't recognise the lyrics.”

Fluttershy smiles. “I don't think this is quite the type of music you would listen to. This type of music is only sung in places like restaurants or old style lounges. It's also more of a song sung by stallions.”

Rainbow scrunches her muzzle. “You mean it's a sappy song?”

“More of an upbeat love song.” I answer. I turn my gaze from Rainbow to Fluttershy. “So, you think you can help me learn it?”

“Of course we can. When we are finished you will sound just like the artist.”

I clap my hands together. “So where do we start?” I ask.

“First we need to see just what you have to begin with.” Sky replies now getting in on it.

“You really want to?”

“Yeah, I mean we can't teach you if we don't know what to improve.”

“You have a point.” I gesture for Fluttershy to give me the lyrics of the song and she hoofs them over. “I'll sing a few lines so you can see why I need your help.” I give the three mares a glance. “Don't say I didn't warn you.” I start to sing the first several lines of the song when a cyan hoof grabs the lyrics out of my hands. I look up to see Sky holding her ears, Fluttershy looking like she was in pain and Rainbow just looked horrified. “Told you.”

“Well I guess just not everypony has singing talent straight away.” Sky states rubbing her ears.

“It wasn't that bad...” Fluttershy adds giving me a smile which faulted slightly.

I hear Rainbow sigh as she puts a hoof on my shoulder. “At least now we know where to start...At the beginning.”

I sigh and stand up. “Look girls if it's too much just say so. I'll just have to find something else to do for the wedding.”

Fluttershy quickly darted forward and grabbed my arm. “No, you came to us for help and help is what we'll do! Right girls?”

“Right!” The others reply.

“So where do we start?” I say sitting down.

“I think we need to do vocal ranges with you,” Sky says. “Just to learn what pitches you can sing at and what limits you have.”

I nod. “I guess that's a good start.”

Fluttershy walks towards her kitchen. “I'll put some tea on, this might take a while.”

---

I buttoned up my jacket and placed the practice sheet in my top pocket, I step out of Fluttershy's and glanced up at the snow still falling. I turn back to the girls as they stand inside the door.

“Thanks for this girls. I'll practice when Applejack isn't around.” I state tapping the pocket of my jacket.

“Be sure you do. You're voice does have the vocal range for the song, with practice you can sing it perfect.” Sky says.

“You better practice.” Rainbow says jabbing a hoof towards me. “We ain't going through all this for nothing.”

I hold up my hands. “I'll practice honest. I should go it's getting late, see you girls later.” I give them one last wave and take to the air.

---

Sky watches John take off and fly away. Sky turns and sighs before closing the door.

“What's wrong Sky?” Fluttershy asks.

Sky looks back to the door. “Applejack is one lucky mare, I wish I had a stallion like John.”

“He is one of a kind.” Rainbow replies.

“It's not just that. He may not be a pony but he acts like one all the same, I just find it confusing.”

Rainbow laughs. “Yeah but he's our brother and we couldn't be happier. Right Flutters?”

“Absolutely, I love John like my own family. I would help him with anything.”

Sky smiles before sitting down on the couch. “I'm going to speak to Trixie tomorrow, I'm thinking of staying here in Ponyville. I like it here and with you guys as my friends I'll have a better life than what I had in Fillydelphia.”

Fluttershy holds up a cup to sky. “You're welcome to stay here for as long as you like until you find your place.”

Sky smiles and takes the cup in her magic. “Thanks Fluttershy I mean it, I'll help out around the place so I'm not mooching.”

Fluttershy lifts up her cup and Rainbow follows suit. “Welcome to Ponyville Sky.”

Sky smiles as tears appear in her eyes..

---

It doesn't take me long to get back to the farm house. I land in front of the porch and push open the kitchen door. I look to the kitchen clock and see it has just gone midnight as I remove my winter gear. I look around the living room and smiled when I see it was empty. I walk to the lanterns on the walls and blow them out, I make sure all the doors were locked before heading upstairs. I reach the door but was stopped by Applejack speaking to someone.

“Ah know he likes ya, if he doesn't then ah'll give him a good thrashing ya here?”

A second voice replies making me go wide eyed as I recognise it straight away.

“Thank you Applejack, I have not felt this way about anypony for many centuries. John just makes me smile every time I see him. Though I have to admit talking to you about it is making me nervous.” Luna replies.

“Ah know ya like him Luna even going far to say ya love him. Ah know John isn't looking for another herd member yet but ah'll let him know about yer intentions.”

“Applejack John is a lucky stallion to have you as his mare.”

I couldn't take no more so I opened the door startling both mares. “More like I'm lucky to have her.”

Luna sat on our bed looking at me in shock as her cheeks began to darken. Applejack just looked at me with a scowl.

“How long have ya been listening?”

“A few minutes.” I reply glancing at Luna. “I guess we have things to talk about?”

Luna stands up and stretches her wings. “I believe I have stayed too long Applejack, I..I must go.” Luna turns but I place my hand on her back stopping her.

“Don't.” I say. “You don't have to go.”

Luna looks back around. “We can talk about this later John, for now Applejack has something to tell you.” Luna gives me a smile before vanishing in a flash of blue light.

I stand there utterly confused looking at the spot Luna once occupied. I sigh and turn to Applejack who I caught just about to sneak out the door.

“And where do you think you're going?” I ask folding my arms. “What did Luna mean you have something to tell me?”

Applejack turned and seemed to be hesitant to answer my question.

“Applejack what ever it is we been through this, you can tell me.” I say sitting down on the bed.

Applejack sighs as she jumps up on the bed and lays down by my side. Applejack puts her head in my lap and I start to stroke her mane.

“Ya know when we talked about gettin' tested?”

I nod. “The DNA tests.”

“Yeah. Well during the week ah went to the hospital with your hairbrush and had the test.”

I stopped stroking her mane and removed my hand. I placed both of my hands on my knees and went silent. Applejack removed her head and slid away from me, I could feel the regret coming off her in waves.

“Ah'm sorry John.”

“I wanted to come with you. I wanted us to do it together.” I stand from the bed. “I have agreed to many things Applejack but this....This I can't forgive.” I walked to the bedroom door and opened it. “I need to think...I'll see you in the morning.”

“Yer not coming to bed?”

“Not tonight.” I reply closing the door behind me to block out Applejack's tears.

Regret

“I messed up Twi, John left last night and hasn't come back.” Applejack says. “Ah don't know what to do. Ah haven't got any experience in this.”

Twilight rubs Applejack back as she places a cup of tea in front of her newly made sister.

“I don't have experience either Applejack but John will come back, he loves you.”

Applejack smiles and wipes a tear from her eye. “Thanks Twi, ah guess ah better get home.”

Twilight gives Applejack a hug. “If you need anything Applejack me and the girls are here.”

“Yeah, ah know.”

---

I walked through Canterlot castle with heavy strides. I still couldn't believe what Applejack did, the tests were going to be something that we both had a hoof in. I stop and something breaks inside. My right fist shoots out and connects with the nearest pillar. I hit the marble so hard it cracked leaving a fist sized indent in the stone work. I look to my right fist and slowly withdraw it from the pillar. I gaze over my hand and realise it wasn't even scratched, my knuckles weren't even bleeding. I chuckle before looking at the pillar and I felt shame welling up inside even fear raised it's emotional head when I thought about accidentally hitting Applejack.

I turn and lean against the wall. I drop to my ass and hold my head in my hands. I sat there not moving until I notice a large dark shadow looming over me. I remove my hands and look up only to see Celestia smiling down at me. I see her look away and glance at the damage to the pillar, shame and guilt pang my insides.

“Come with me John.” Celestia says as she walks away. I look around and notice she had no guards following her.

I get up and follow after Celestia, I catch up to her after a few seconds. We both walk in silence for several minutes until we get to a pair of double doors. Celestia stops and turns to me.

“This is Luna and I's private breakfast room. Though we like eating in main royal cantine this is where we spend most of our time.” Celestia gives me smile before using her magic to open the doors and walk in.

I follow in after her and suddenly freeze when I see who was in the room.

“Ah sister how was thy-” Luna says only to stop and look at me wide eyed. “John? What are you doing here?”

I sigh and hang my head. “I didn't sleep at home last night.”

Luna looks at me shocked. “Did...Did something happen last night? I thought you would be celebrating with Applejack?”

“I left when she told me what she did...”

Luna jumps from her chair and wing slaps me. “How could you do such a thing!?” Luna scowls at me then hits me again.

I catch her third attempt and push her wing away. “How could I do such a thing!?” I return Luna's scowl with my own. “Applejack betrayed me!” I shout. “We were going to do the tests together! It was going to be our thing!” I turn from Luna. “I couldn't believe what she did, I didn't know what to do...”

I feel a wing placed on my shoulder. “Have you been home since last night?” Celestia asks.

I shake my head. “No, I just roamed around all night trying to think about things.”

I hear Celestia sigh. “Then I think you should but then again you are not my champion...”

I turn and watch Celestia return to the table. I look to Luna and catch her wiping tears from her eyes. I stride to Luna and grab her head much to her surprise. I lean in and give her a quick kiss.

“Something to think about.” I say with a grin as I let Luna go and teleport out.

---

Luna stood still and glanced to Celestia, said mare of which was trying her hardest to not laugh. Luna's cheeks turned cherry red as her wings twitched by her side.

“Tartarus damn you John...” Luna says as she tried to calm her beating heart.

---

I stood outside the farmhouse and stared at the door. I left Applejack alone last night. I did the one thing I shouldn't have. I acted like a child. I reached up for the door but stopped when a voice came from behind me.

“Ah'm sorry for what ah did...”

I turn and see Applejack standing behind me with Twilight by her side. I suddenly lunge forward and grab Applejack lifting her in my arms. I hold Applejack and give her a squeeze.

“You don't need to apologise to me. I'm still angry at what happened but I shouldn't have acted like a child. I left you alone last night and I could never forgive myself for that. I guess I still have a lot to learn.” I turn to Twilight. “At least Applejack has some family to go to.”

Twilight smiles. “Applejack only came to me for company John, what she really needed was you.”

“I know.” I reply. “I would like to know the test results?” I say turning to Applejack.

Applejack smiles. “The tests came back ninety eight percent compatible. The doctor said it was the highest he's seen between to different species.”

“I'm not surprised,” I say. “My little guys have changed remember?”

Applejack shakes her head. “Ah didn't take a sample from down there though did ah, ah took it from yer hairbrush.”

“True,” I reply. “My hair has gone through a change so the DNA is more pony like than anywhere else.” I turn when I hear two ponies come out of the farmhouse.

“...And I said not if you want anymore of this!” Apple Fritter says to which Apple Pie laughs. “Oh! Why are all of you doing standing out here?” Apple Fitter asks, noticing the three of us.

“Applejack and I were learning more about our relationship.” I state.

Apple Fitter chuckles. “I though you both knew where it goes?”

I sigh. “You have crossed the line Apple Fitter...the line of the tickle.”

Apple Fitter suddenly backs up. “Don't you think about it!”

I grin. “Too late!” I lunge but just miss. “Don't run, you'll just laugh tired!”

---

Applejack sits down and watches John chase Apple Fitter. Applejack turns her gaze when Twilight joins her.

“You didn't tell him.” Twilight says.

“Not yet Twi, ah'm gonna tell everypony when the rest of the elders get here. It's gonna be John's Hearth Warming present.”

Twilight smiles and nuzzles Applejack. “It's going to be hard to beat that's for sure.”

---

Luna walks down a dark corridor in the castle with a thestral by her side. Luna and her escort stop by a large black door being lit by two torches.

“My fathers torches still burn even this day.”

“Yes mistress, the torches have never gone out.” The thestral replies. “If you don't mind me asking but if we are here then does that mean you have found a wearer for the kings armour?”

Luna turns and smiles. “Yes, my champion will wear it.”

“Your champion? Commander Core? But he is not a pony will the armour fit?”

Luna nods. “Where do you think the ring magic came from? My fathers armour was just a moon silver band he wore on his upper fore leg. The difference though is the band was connected to my fathers mind which means he could activate it by just thinking and it would appear around him.”

The thestrals ears perk up. “I can see an advantage in that.”

Luna walks forward and places her horn on the door, a lock turns and the door slowly opens revealing a room full of armour and weapons. Luna glances at the armoury and her heart beats faster.

“It is a shame these weapons can't be used, the Crescent Guards would suit them.” Luna states.

“Why can't they mistress?”

“The weapons where magically locked to the ponies in my fathers Moon Guard. When the pony the weapon was linked to dies in battle or of natural causes the weapon was placed in this armoury where it would remain. As you can see Captain, the racks are all full.” Luna replies walking towards the back of the room. “I have not set hoof into this room since before my banishing. It warms my heart to see it untouched and whole.”

The thestral growls. “No pony would dare touch this room. It belongs to the moon and it will remain that way.”

Luna smiles but does not reply. Luna and her guard finally stop at a large ornate door at the back of the room. The door itself was made entirely out of moon silver and shines bright even to this day. Luna walks forward and places her hoof on the door.

“This room contains my fathers weapons...I never thought I would ever open it again.” Luna touches her horn to the door and like the main entrance the door slowly opens revealing a small room light only by a single beam of light shining down on a centre platform. Luna takes a deep breath as on the platform was displayed her fathers sword and shield and along with them an alicorn shaped mannequin and her fathers armour. “Forgive me father but I think it is time your armour graced the world once again. I am sorry I did not wear it at the Crystal fields like Celestia wore mothers. I feel hope however that your armour will serve one just as strong and noble as you.”

Luna presses a dark blue gem on the left from leg and the armour folds away into a moon silver band. Using her magic Luna removes the band and places it in a wooden chest her thestral guard was holding.

“We shall take this back to the thestrals in the armoury, they are the only one's who know how to alter moon silver.”

Luna and her guard leave the chamber and the door begins to close, just before it shuts an image of a large black alicorn flashes for a few seconds in Luna's mind before a voice whispers.

“Well done my daughter...”

“Mistress are you OK?” The thestral asks noticing Luna's slightly glazed look.

Luna turns and smiles at her escort before looking back ahead. “I'm fine my friend. For the first time, I feel content.”

What Was Lost...

Author's Notes:

Sorry it's been so long my pips but Hearts Warming Eve was busy for me and I had very little time to write and edit. The good news is everything at work has calmed down now and I should be able to get back into writing for this story and my others, as much to my shock most of them haven't been updated in quite awhile. I hope you enjoy this chapter and I will posting a blog Q=A soon as State of Mind has now reached 75 chapters yay!

I will try to answer any questions you may have. Thank you.

Applepip

I brought down the axe and chopped more firewood. The snow was getting thick on the ground now and most ponies found it hard to walk around. I picked up the log on the floor and placed it in the basket behind me. I stuck the axe into the cutting stump and headed inside with the basket of logs. I entered the house and placed the basket by the door as I removed my coat and boots.

“John? Is that you?” Apple Pie asks from the living room.

“Yeah it's me, just got some more logs for the fire.” I reply walking into the living room.

Apple Pie was under a blanket and lying on the couch. Applejack and Apple Fritter went into Ponyville for a few items for tonight. I dropped the logs by the fire that was roaring very nicely. I turn to Apple Pie and she gives me a smile.

“That blanket looks warm.” I say raising my hands up.

“Don't you dare!” Apple Pie says grabbing the blanket in her fore legs. “I just got comfy.”

I sigh and lower my hands. “I guess, you are warm looking...” I grin as I suddenly lunge at Apple Pie and snuggle in beside her. “Is it me or do all ponies act like natural body warmers?”

Apple Pie giggles. “Now I know why Applejack loves you, you're so open with closeness.”

“What do you mean?” I ask sitting up.

“You're not shy to express your feelings. I mean most stallions would not go near me as I'm married to a griffon.”

I shrug. “I couldn't care less who you're married to. We both know we wouldn't cross the line with what we do, we are adults after all. Besides I've lived here long enough to realise ponies like a cuddle or two every now and again.” I give Apple Pie a scratch behind the ears. “You fancy some tea?”

Apple Pie nods. “I would love a cup.”

“How do you take it?” I ask as I walk to the kitchen.

“Milky with two sugars please!” Apple Pie replies.

“Apple Pie, can I ask something?”

“Sure, go ahead.”

“What do you think of me really?” I ask returning to the living room with two cups.

“I've already told you.” Apple Pie states as I hand her her tea. “Why? Has something changed?”

I shake my head. “No...Yes. I want to start a family with Applejack, I love her so much that I freak out when I'm away from her too long. I just want to know if you think I'll be a good father.”

“Oh.” Apple Pie says. “In my personal observation you're a wonderful coltfriend and will be a wonderful husband to my cousin. As for being a father only you can make that determination. I can't say for sure if you're good or not but only time will tell John.”

I smile. “Thanks Apple Pie, I really needed to hear that.”

“Just don't worry about everything. You'll wear yourself out otherwise.”

I nod and lean back in the couch. “I just want to make sure this is one thing I don't screw up because this time it's not me alone that's going to be hurt.”

---

Applejack and Apple Fritter push through the wind and snow. Applejack had left her Stetson back at the Farmhouse and had put on her best winter gear but even through all her layers she still felt the slight sting of the chill in the wind. Apple Fritter was just as wrapped up as Applejack, anypony looking at them wouldn't know who was who at this point. Applejack poked Fritter in the side and gestured to an alley in town that was sheltered from the snow and wind. Fritter nodded and both mares headed for the alley.

The two Apple mares sit down and catch their breaths. Applejack removes her saddle bags and places them down beside her.

“Who's great idea was it ta go into town?” Fritter asks removing her scarf from her muzzle.

“Ah think it was yers.” Applejack replies removing her scarf. “Ah think we should have asked John to come with us.”

Fritter shakes her head. “Ya know he couldn't leave Pie alone cuz, he ain't like that. Though ah'm kind of thinking what they are both doing right now.” Fritter grins and taps her chin. Fritter looks to Applejack and notices her scowl. “Ah'm kidding cuz! Jeez!”

“Ah'm just worried Fitter. This snow is getting worse and we can't see more than a pony length in front of us.” Applejack states and looks out the alleyway at the blizzard. “Ah wish there was some way to contact John.”

Fitter stands up. “Oh ah think ah have a way.” Fritter grins. “Sorry about this.” Fritter lifts up her front hoof and brings it down on Applejack's left hind hoof.

Applejack screams in pain and grabs her leg. “Fritter! What the buck!” Applejack rubs her hoof when the alley was suddenly filled with a white light.

“Applejack! What happened?” John says kneeling down and checking Applejack's hoof.

“Fritter stomped on my hoof.”

“For what reason?” John says turning to Fritter.

“We needed ya ta come rescue us, ah found a way ta contact ya.” Fritter smiles. “Ah had a feeling ya would come when Applejack cried out.”

“I will always come.” John states without smiling.

“We need to get home John with our stuff, can ya manage it?” Applejack asks.

John grins. “Just grab and hold on.”

---

The three of us plus our bags give Apple Pie a heart attack when we teleport into the living room. I drop Fritter and Applejack as they both let out a sigh of relief.

“Oh my goodness! Are you two alright?” Apple Pie says from her seat. “When John vanished in front of me I was worried something happened.”

“We're fine. We got stuck because of the snow and John saved us.” Fritter says with a grin.

I turn to Fritter and fold my arms. “I think you need to give Applejack an apology.”

Fritters ears flatten as she looks to Applejack. “Ah'm sorry cuz. Ah couldn't think of another way ta get John.”

Applejack smiles. “It's OK Fitter. Ah'm not hurt bad and it'll go away by tomorrow.”

“Still, it doesn't make it right what you did Fritter. You could have crippled Applejack if you hit the wrong place.” I state before sighing. “I should have gone with you, it wasn't right leaving you two to go by yourself.”

Applejack shakes her head. “Ah know ya John, ya couldn't leave Apple Pie by herself not when she's pregnant.”

I smile. “You're right, I wouldn't.” I turn and give Apple Pie a smile which she returns. “So? What did you girls actually get?” I ask turning back to Applejack and Fritter.

Fritter grins. “Ah got supplies to make this night go a little better!” Fritter reaches into her saddle bags and pulls out three bottles. “Canterlot Royal Gold, a wine ah have just been dying ta try. Berry's Special, a drink Applejack assures me will knock me out and Ponyville Number Three, an alcohol free cider for cuz Apple Pie.”

I bend down and pick up the Berry's Special, I rub my chin as I look over the label.

“This is very powerful but I'm intrigued.” I place the bottle on the coffee table in the living room. “You mind?” I ask gesturing to the bottles.

Fritter shakes her head. “Go ahead ah'll get some glasses.”

I turn to Applejack. “You got essential supplies I take it?” I ask as I remove the cork from the Canterlot Royal Gold.

Applejack nods. “Ah would get our milk from the cows but due to the cold weather they don't produce any so ah have to buy it from the store.” Applejack walks to the coffee table and gives the wine a little sniff. “Ah don't smell anything.”

“That's because it's got no smell cuz, that is why ah wanted to try it!” Apple Fritter replies coming back into the living room. Fritter puts down four glasses on a tray from her back. “Ah heard from the store pony that ya have to let it breathe for a few minutes.”

I nod and open the cider for Apple Pie. I hand her a half filled glass and she thanks me. I just sit down when someone bangs loudly on the front door to the Farmhouse.

“Who in Tartarus could that be?” Applejack says.

I stand up. “No idea, it's really snowing outside.” I reach the front door and open it revealing Rainbow shivering outside. I grab her and pull her in. “Rainbow? What the hell are you doing?”

Rainbow looks at me with chattering teeth. Her face had a look of worry that made me start to panic.

“I-I-I h-had t-to s-see y-you! S-Scoot-taloo h-has g-gone m-missing!”

My panic rises as I grab Rainbows shoulders. “What do you mean missing?”

“S-she has not c-come home today, H-her mother s-said she was s-staying at Sweetie Belles but I went t-there first s-she's not there!” Rainbow replies. “I'm scared John! I-I don't know what to do!”

I pick Rainbow up which causes her to squirm. I take her to the living room to which all the mares in the room perk up. I drop Rainbow onto the couch with Applejack and put the blanket over her. Rainbow looks up to me and I give her a smile.

“You are staying here and keeping warm. I'm the only one here that can safely go out there and search for her.”

“Search for who?” Applejack asks, looking to Rainbow then to me. “What's going on?”

“Scootaloo's gone missing, I have to find her.” I walk out the room and proceed to put on my winter gear. I wrap my scarf around my neck and mouth and put on the custom made goggles to keep the snow out of my eyes.

“I want all of you to stay here.” I muffle out. “I will return with Scootaloo, but I have to go to her house first to get something.” I make sure my coat was buttoned up and I give Applejack's mane a ruffle before turning away and walking to the front door.

“Be safe, ya hear!” Applejack shouts from the living room.

“You know me!” I reply before opening the door and walking out into the biting wind and snow.

...Was Now found.

I trudged through the snow with my hands keeping my coat collar up. I could have used my magic to keep myself warm and dry but I didn't know if it could cut through the snow. I walked towards town as I had one place to go before I could start my search for Scootaloo.

I made my way through town and found that it wasn't much easier to move through the snow in the streets. I finally reached my destination and sighed as I walked up to the front door and knocked. I waited for nearly a minute before the door opens and Scootaloo's mother looks at me shocked.

“J-John? Why are you here? D-Did Rainbow Dash not find you?”

I lower my coat collar and give her a smile. “Rainbow did find me Sky Breeze. I need something of Scootaloos to find her, can I come in?”

Sky Breeze moves out the way. “Of course anything!”

I walk in and take off my hat. “Thanks. I want to ask Sky, was there any signs that Scootaloo was going somewhere else today? Other than Rarity's?”

Sky shakes her head. “Not that I know of. She was excited to go to Rarity's, she always is!”

I kneel down and place a hand on Sky's shoulder. “Can you show me her room?”

Sky nods. “Of course!”

I follow Sky up to Scootaloo's room and whistle when she opens the door. I saw Wonderbolt posters and even a few of Rainbow in poses. I walk in and give the room a quick scan.

“You see this room more than I do.” I state turning. “Do you see anything out of place?”

“Nothing sticks out.” Sky says walking in. “Though I don't touch her room that often. Personal space.” Sky gives the room a quick glance. “Hmm.” Sky walks up to Scootaloos red scooter. “This is weird. Next to Rainbow and her friends my daughters red scooter is her favourite thing. Yet look at all this dirt.”

I turn and walk over to her. I bend down and drag a finger through the dirt. “It's dried mud, though it's very coarse. I noticed you have a flower bed outside, perhaps it's from out there?”

Sky taps her chin. “Could be from before the snowfall, but that started over a week ago. Scootaloo would have cleaned it before then.”

I stare at the mud on my fingers before I stare at the scooter. “I wonder...” I reach out and touch the scooter with a glowing hand. I focus on Scootaloo and suddenly my head fills with flashes of Scootaloo playing with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle. I focus harder and the images change to Scootaloo looking nervous out side of the Everfree Forest. I also notice she had saddle bags on.

I focus further and the last image to flash in my mind was Scootaloo pulling out a piece of fabric from her saddlebags and then running into the forest. I pull my hand back as I open my eyes to see Sky looking at me confused. I give her a smile and stand up.

“Sorry, I haven't used that ability in some time.”

“What did you do?” Sky asks. “You kind of blanked out.”

I laugh. “I can focus on an item and get metal images of the last pony to touch it. It's just lucky that Scootaloo uses her scooter a lot.” I look around and head for her bed. I lift up the only pillow and find like most young children I find a book. I gesture to the book. “Diary I presume?”

Sky looks horrified. “You wouldn't!? That's Scoots diary, we mustn't...should we?”

I look at the book and pick it up. “We have to, there might be something in here to see where she has gone.”

Sky's ears drop but she nods anyway. “I just hope she can forgive us...”

I give Sky a look of worry before sighing and opening the diary at the last pages. I choose to do that as if any the latest entries would reveal more. I look over a page and something catches my eyes and I start to read it out loud.

“...I found another piece today near the cave in the forest. I still don't know what to tell the others, even John. I don't know what this means but I took a patch from the item I found. It has markings on it I've never seen but it did have one word I did...human...”

I look up from the book and my eyes go wide. “She found something from my old world...” I sit down on the bed as my mind flashes the possibilities that someone else visited Equestria in the past.

“Are you ok?” Sky asks.

I give her a smile. “Y-Yeah, let's just carry on. Scoots is our focus here.” I go back a little in the diary and find something that has more promise.

“....I left Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle at Rarity's today and was heading home when I saw two colts running out of the forest near the edge of town. I watched as they held up a weird device in their hooves but dropped it when I approached. I asked them where they got it and they told me from a cave just inside the forest. They told me it had strange things in it but some of it was damaged and broken. I let the colts go and I decided to go in myself. I was afraid a little but I knew if anything went wrong John would come for me. I had to be quick though as the Pegasi are going to start the snow for winter tonight....” I close the book and place it back.

“Is there any more?” Sky asks.

“I don't need to read any more. Scoots wrote the cave was nearby on the edge of town. I know there isn't a lot of caves near town only a few so I just check them out.” I stood up and headed for the door when frantic banging came from the front door down stairs.

Sky quickly trots out and I follow her down. I stop a little back from the front door when Sky opens it and two little colts were standing there in winter gear trying their best not to freeze. Sky quickly drags them in and looks them over.

“What are you two thinking!? It's a blizzard out there!”

The colts shrink back but I step forward and kneel down. “They must be here for a reason, right guys?”

The colts nod and one removes the scarf from his muzzle.

“Yes sir...we came over when we heard Scootaloo was missing. W-We think we know where she might be and thought Scootaloo's mom had something to reach you!” The colt steps forward. “We found a cave a week ago and told Scootaloo about it, she might have gone back but the cave wasn't stable and if she went too far in then it might have collapsed!”

I stood back up and placed my hands on the colts. “You need to show me.” The colts nod. “I'm going to teleport to the forest edge near here.” The colts nod again and I look back to Sky. “I'll bring her back.” Sky nods and I teleport away with the small colts.

I reappeared with the two colts by the forest edge north of town and the colts quickly put up their scarf's. I had left my winter gear back at Sky's but I raised a shield of magic that was more than sufficient to protect me. I look down to the colts and gesture to the forest.

“Show me the cave.” The colts nod before running into the woods with me in hot pursuit.

---

Scootaloo opens her eyes. She slowly sat up and put a hoof to her head. “Ow...What happened?” Scootaloo turns her head and her ears go flat “W-where's the cave entrance?” Scootaloo gets to her hooves and pushes against the large boulder blocking the tunnel. “Help! Somepony help me!” Scootaloo shouts banging on the rock.

Scootaloo drops back down to her hooves when she realises it was futile and starts to cry. “Somepony help...” Scootaloo sits down and puts her fore hooves to her face as her sobs get heavier. “Help....” Scootaloo wipes her eyes as she knew she wouldn't get out if she sat there sobbing. “OK, let's go this way....” Scootaloo says swallowing hard and walking further into the cave.

---

I stop as panic rises in my throat. The colts had gasped and pointed at a cave entrance now collapsed.

“That's the cave entrance..” One of the colts says pointing. “I hope she wasn't in there...”

I turn to the colts. “You need to go get help from the hospital boys! I'll stay here see if I can clear the rubble.”

“A-Are you sure?” The second colt asks.

“Yes! I need you to go now, can you do it?” I say.

The colts both nod. “We can do it!” The colts say together before turning and running back to town.

I look back to the rocks covering the cave and begin to remove them. “Don't worry Scoots I'm coming!”

---

Rainbow Dash holds onto the blanket as she stares at the fireplace. She watches the flames dance but only one though was in her head and it was taking everything she had not to run out in to the snow again.

“Rainbow?” Applejack says placing a hoof on her shoulder. “John's gonna find her, ya know that right?”

Rainbow nods as she looks to Applejack. “Yeah, I'm just so worried. I can't stand it being here and she's out there somewhere...It should be me to find her.” Rainbow looks down as she starts to cry. “It should be me...”

“Now don't ya say that,” Apple fritter says. “Would it be any better if you got lost out there too?”

Rainbow lowers her head as she shakes it. “No...It wouldn't...”

“John will bring her back y'all see.” Applejack states getting a nod and small smile from Rainbow. “Now you get this down ya and relax.” Applejack says lifting up a glass of Special Brew in her hoof.

---

Scootaloo walked through the cave shaking in fear from the sounds it made. Scootaloo would stop when a fluttering would echo through the cave.

“I would like to go home now....” Scootaloo says backing up as the fluttering gets louder.

Scootaloo screams when a flock of bats fly out of the darkness and pass her by causing her to hit the ground and start crying.

“I want go home! I want to go home! I want to go home!” Scootaloo repeats holding her head. “Somepony help me please....” Scootaloo suddenly perks her ears up when she hears her name being called. “Huh?” Scootaloo stands up and looks back the way she came as the voice echoed off the walls.

---

I had managed to clear enough of the debris from the cave entrance to crawl through a gap. I found the cave was large enough for me to stand up in as I used my magic to make my body glow and illuminate the cave around me. I looked down and could see hoof prints in the ground. I bent down and traced around the edge of the prints, they were small and freshly made. I also see a patch of the floor were something had layed down or had been lying.

I stood up and walked over to an object on the ground, I picked it up. I lift the item up to find it was a pair of saddle bags damaged beyond repair. My eyes go wide when I recognise them as Scootaloos from the vision. I look around but my gaze is drawn back to the hoof prints. I drop the bags and make my way deeper into the cave calling Scootaloos name.

---

Scootaloo walked back the way she came but couldn't remember the path she took. Scootaloo stopped when something made a sound in front of her. "H-Hello? W-Who's there?" Scootaloo starts to walk back when a large insect bigger than her comes out of the shadows. Scootaloo keeps her eyes on the bug as it clicks and feels the ground with it's antennae.

Scootaloo looks around for a hiding spot but it was too late, the bug shrills and lunges for her. Scootaloo brings up her forehooves and screams. The bug hits her forcing her to the ground. The impact causes Scootaloo to blank out for a second. Scootaloo cries out when the bug bites her hind leg and tears fall from her eyes. "Help me...Somepony….anypony…."

Scootaloo finds her vision starts to blur as the bug bites down again. Scootaloo cries out again and this time she gets a reply.

"Scootaloo!"

Scootaloo looks passed the bug but could only see a blurred outline of somepony. "Help..."

---

I stop when I hear a scream come from close by. I turn and run down the tunnel to my left. I round a corner into a larger tunnel and find a scene that horrifies me to my core. Scootaloo was being attacked by a large centipede type creature. "Scootaloo!" I shout and watch as she looks towards me.

"Help...."

I turn my right arm into a blade and charge the bug. The centipede turns and hisses at me leaving Scootaloo alone. I stop when the bug rises up hissing and biting at me. I dodge a lunge and bring my arm up in a slash. The creature was faster than it looked as it dodged my attack. "Come on fucker!" I shout banging my chest with my free hand. The creature shrieks and goes to bite me. I grab it's neck and fight to keep it still as it's jaws bite at the air inches from my face.

I manage to hold it long enough to run my green blade through it's body. The creature shrieks as I pull my arm out and stab it again. I throw the creature to the ground and bring my right arm down again and again. I stop when I finally but the creature in two and it goes still. I turn my arm back into my hand and run to Scootaloo.

"Scoots!? Talk to me!" I watch as Scootaloo turns her head to me and smiles.

"I...knew...you...would...come...for....me..." Scootaloo says.

I watch as Scootaloo passes out in my arms. "Scoots? Scoots?" I stand up cradling Scootaloo and run back towards the cave exit.

Author's Notes:

Sorry everypony that this has been late. I know I said updates where going to get faster and I'm trying to get them out but every time I get enough time to write something crops up. I'm also updating my other stories aswell and should have an update for The Mass soon. I might also be near completion on the new chapter for the Guardian, if anypony is interested. I thank you all for your patience.

Love Beginnings - Part 1

I sat in the hospital waiting area with three other ponies nursing injuries. A pegasus mare with one wing bandaged smiled at me when I caught her eye. I returned her smile but looked away when the doors leading into the hospital opened and a stallion wearing a white coat stepped towards the mare.

“Miss Silver Shroud, I can see you now.” The stallion gestures to the door but looks to me in turn. “Mr Core? Doctor Fracture will be along shortly, he is handling your sisters injuries.”

I nod. “Thanks doc.”

The doctor bows his head and leads the pegasus mare through the doors. I sigh and stand up. I head for the main entrance and look through the windows in the door. The snow outside was coming down heavy now and had gone back to blizzard force.

I frown. “Not getting a message to Sky or Applejack now...” I jump feet when a mare speaks up beside me.

“I wouldn't tempt it John, it's a real white out.”

I turn and see the pink mane and white coat of Nurse Redheart. “Nurse Redheart, I thought you went back to Canterlot?”

Redheart smiles up at me and then shakes her head. “I couldn't, the snow has stopped all the trains. I came back to work in the hospital until the tracks are safe again.”

“Do you have a place to stay?” I ask.

“I have a room on the second floor, it's a spare room that the staff can use when pulling all nighters. It's not the best place but it's warm and dry.” Redheart looks back to the doors behind us and I see her face grow concerned. “I saw the little one when you brought her in. What happened?”

I fold my arms and stare out the windows at the snow. “Scootaloo found a cave that she thought held something of my old world in it. The cave collapsed when she was inside. Two colts that found the cave came to me when I was at Scootaloo's house looking for her. They took me to the cave and went for help when I entered the cave to look for Scootaloo.” I close my eyes. “I managed to get to her just as she was attacked by a large bug.” I turn to Nurse Redheart. “She almost died, all for something so stupid!” I punch the door denting the metal. I pull back my hand stare at the indentation of my fist. “Sorry, I'll get it fixed...”

“It's fine, you're not the first to get angry at another ponies stupidity.” Redheart replies putting a hoof on my back. “I have seen plenty in my medical career John. If it's any comfort Scootaloo is lucky to have you as a brother.”

I look to Redheart in shock. “You know I'm her brother?”

Redheart smiles. “Nothing happens in Ponyville without everypony knowing, it's a small town.”

I chuckle. “I guess that's true.” I snap my gaze to the double doors behind us when they open and a stallion comes walking out towards us.

“Mr Core?” The doctor asks.

“Yes. That's me.” I reply.

The doctor gives me a smile and holds up his hoof for me to shake. “I'm Doctor Fracture. Sorry to have kept you waiting but I was just finishing up with young Scootaloo. You'll be happy to know she is going to be fine. She had a hairline fracture of her hind leg but apart from that she had only surface cuts and grazes.”

I feel my body relax as the worry was lifted. “I'm happy to hear the doc, I just wish I could tell her mother but the snow is really coming down.” I state looking back out the windows.

The doctor nods. “Yes, we have a stallion in our employ that acts as our messenger. Though he is grounded due to bad weather.” The doctor then narrows his eyes at me. “Wait, can't you teleport?”

I rub the back of my neck. “I'm only learning, if I can't see where I'm going then I can't.”

The doctor shrugs. “I'm no expert on teleporting but your little sister is waiting for you.” The doctor gestures to the double doors.

I give Redheart a nod. “Thank you Nurse Redheart.”

Redheart bows her head. “You're welcome John.”

I follow Doctor Fracture into the hospitals ward area. I pass a room and spot the mare from earlier having a cast put on her wing. The mare spots me and looks up giving me a wave. I return it as the doc and I continue to Scootaloos room.

The doc stops and gestures to the door next to him. “Scootaloo is in here Mr Core, I have to finish up some of her paper work and I'll be back in to make sure the magic on her leg is holding.”

I nod as the doctor walks away. I touch the door and give it a push. I spot Scootaloo in the bed reading a book. Scootaloo looks up and starts to cry as I enter. I rush over and put my arms around her. Scootaloo returns my hug as she cries into my chest.

“I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!” Scootaloo wails and I rub her back. “I just thought I could find something from your old world so you don't forget!”

I rub the top of Scoots head with my chin. I pull away and look in her eyes. “I don't need to remember Scootaloo, I know what I lost coming here.” I wipe away the tears under Scootaloo's eyes. “I however have you and everyone else to make my life meaning here. I was afraid I lost you Scoots, you're my family.” I pull my little sister in when she cries again. I hold her until I feel Scoots relax in my arms. I look down and notice Scootaloo had cried herself to sleep. I smile and place her back into the bed. “You rest Scoots.” I say giving her a kiss on the forehead.

I get up from the bed and head for the door. I stop with my hand on the light switch and turn back towards my sleeping sister. I smile and turn off the rooms lights. I close the door behind me and slump against the wall. I bring my hands up to my face and try to focus my thoughts.

“You OK sir?”

I drop my hands to see a young looking unicorn nurse standing in the hallway. The nurse was carrying sheets in her magic.

“I'm OK just thinking too hard.”

The nurse nods. “Is there anything I could get you?”

I shake my head. “No, I need some way to contact a few ponies though.”

The nurse smiles. “You're in luck the snowfall has slowed enough to allow travel. Would you like me to get the hospital's messenger?”

“No, I can make it myself. Thank you anyway.”

The nurse bows her head. “Have good night sir.”

“Good night.” I reply returning her head bow.

I watch the young nurse leave and glance back at Scootaloo's door. I turn away and head for the exit. When I reach the main entrance the doors were open and two nurses were shovelling or trying to shovel snow from the doors. The snow was coming down in a light flurry, I smile and walk forward.

“Here ladies let me help you with that.” I bring my hands together and push them forward. The blast of energy parts the snow and creates a walkway to the hospitals doors though I could see more snow on the way. I turn to see the nurses eyeing me through snow covering them from head to hoof. “Sorry! Hold on!” I say in fright as I rush over and remove the snow from their bodies. “I'm so sorry, I didn't mean for that to happen!”

One of the nurse gives me a smile. “I-It's o-ok John. I-It helped U-Us.”

“I think you ladies betters get warmed up before you freeze.” I say gesturing towards the door. I watch the mares shakily enter the hospital. “Again I'm very sorry!” I shout after them. I turn away when the hospital doors shut. “Well better get to Sky and tell her Scootaloo is alright then to get home.” I run and open my wings taking off. I turn towards town and Sky.

---

Rainbow snuggled down into the blanket with her glass between her hooves. Rainbow was a little drunk but not over the edge yet. Rainbow still pained for Scootaloo.

“She's going to be fine you know.”

Rainbow looked up from her drink to Apple Pie, the only one not drunk but stroking the mane of Apple Fritter who passed out.

“I'm still worried though.” Rainbow replies.

“Of course you're worried she's your sister, I would be worried if you wasn't.” Apple Pie states giving Rainbow a smile. “John will find her and you'll see you had nothing to worry about.”

“I guess...”

Both mares snapped their heads towards the front door of the house when several knocks sounded.

“Strange, wouldn't John just open the door?” Apple Pie asks.

Rainbow removes the blanket and puts down her drink. “I'll get it.” Rainbow walks out the room and opens the front door only to freeze when Princess Luna was standing there wearing a winter coat. Rainbow also noticed the snow had started to come down harder again. “P-Princess? W-what are you doing here?”

Luna smiles. “I come bringing good news Miss Dash. It seems John managed to get to little Scootaloo's home but the snow became too much for him to fly home so he sent me a message if I could help him.”

“But why didn't he just teleport?”

Luna laughs. “I'm afraid John hasn't had proper training yet so his teleports are unstable. I however have had many years of training and can teleport through such weather.”

Rainbow moves from the door. “Please come in princess.”

Luna enters bowing her head. “Thank you Miss Dash.”

“Please princess just call me Rainbow.”

“Very well then in respect please call me Luna.” Luna replies.

“OK Luna.”

“Rainbow! Who is it!?” Apple Pie shouts from the living room.

“It's Luna!”

Luna notices the pause in response. “OK, uh....Hi princess!”

Rainbow leads Luna into the living room after taking Luna's coat. “Luna this is Apple Pie, Applejack's cousin. Apple Pie, Luna.” Rainbow says gesturing to each in turn.

Apple Pie bows her head. “Pleasure to meet you princess.”

Luna returns the bow. “And you Miss Pie.”

“It's Misses actually Y-Your highness.” Apple Pie flushes.

“Ah I apologise.” Luna replies. “Where is Miss Applejack?”

Rainbow gestures to the blanket. “Out of it.”

Luna nods. “Then if it's not too much trouble, would you be against me staying?”

Rainbow goes wide eyed. “N-No! Please, would you like something to drink?”

Luna looks around and spots the wine bottle on the table. “Is there any of that left?”

Rainbow lifts up the bottle and notices there was. “Yes, let me get a glass.” Rainbow walks out of the room.

Luna turns to Apple Pie and gestures to the passed out pony on her lap. “Is she a friend of yours?”

Apple Pie smiles. “Cousin, her names Apple Fritter. Too much special brew.”

Luna chuckles. “Yes, I have had experience with the special wine. It is not for the weak of stomach.”

Apple Pie laughs. “She does over do it sometimes.”

Rainbow catches Luna's sideways glance at Applejack under the blanket and smiles. “Luna? I have a question and I think only you could be able to answer it.”

Luna gives Rainbow her full attention. “Please go ahead.”

Rainbow takes a deep breath. “Are you in love with John?”

Luna freezes and drops her glass. “I-I-I...”

“It's obvious Luna, you act like Applejack every time you're near him.”

Luna opens her mouth several times before dropping to the ground. “Yes, yes I do!” Luna starts to sniff as her eyes tear up. “What's wrong with me! Why can't I just tell him!”

Rainbow and Apple Pie look to each other, tonight is going to be one long night.

Author's Notes:

Sorry I have been gone for so long. I have no excuse for it as this chapter has been done for almost three weeks now. I haven't been uploading as my ability to write stalled for quite a while. I hope this new chapter gets me back on track as it starts a little three part I wanted to throw in at this point.

I have new chapters in the works for all my stories and they will be uploaded asap. I also have a side project I'm working on which i haven't actually found on Fimfiction yet and could be a new line of writing. I won't upload until i have atleast five chapters done so look forward to that.

Until next time....

Love Beginnings - Part 2

I lay on the couch looking at the ceiling. I managed to get to Sky but the snow came down harder than before trapping me. I was glad I was able to get a message to Luna. I turned my head to the side and stared out the window.

“Sure is coming down out there.”

I looked behind me to see Sky standing there. “Sky? I thought you went to bed?”

“Couldn't sleep.”

I nod and sit up clearing half of the couch. “I can't either.”

Sky comes over and hoofs me a cup of hot chocolate by the smell of it. “Thank you.”

“You're worried about Applejack?”

I look into the hot chocolate and sigh. “Is that strange?”

Sky puts a wing on my shoulder. “No, it just means you love her....and Princess Luna.”

I turn to look at Skys now smirking face. “How did you know?”

Sky laughs. “A mother always knows.”

I chuckle. “Yeah, should have figured.” I take a drink and smile. “I love both of them yes. I actually love three mares equally if you want the truth.”

“Three?” Sky says surprised.

“Isn't it obvious who the third is?” I ask.

“Not to me, it must have slipped by.”

“Stardust.” I state and watch as Skys face goes shocked.

“The mare you saved that night?”

“Yup.” I reply. “I'm not sure how but I feel the same everytime I'm near her but it's the same as when I'm with Luna or Applejack. I have a deep down feeling to protect all three even though I know they are capable of doing it themselves.”

“Love is a mystery John. It takes many years to even understand it but when you have the loves of your lives by your side, it's worth it.”

I smile. “You may not be my real mum but you're doing a good job to me.” I wrap my arms around Sky and give her a hug. I pull away when I hear her crying. “Sky?”

“I'm sorry...just my parental side coming out.” Sky replies wiping her eyes. “So, how did you come to love Luna?”

I chuckle. “I guess it was when she found me in the colonies.”

“The colonies?”

I sigh. “I forgot you don't know about the colonies...I was taken Sky. It was the reason I was gone for nearly six months.” I look to Sky and see she was in a state of shock. “Yeah...”

“I'm sorry John...I'm so sorry....” Sky states as she wraps her fore legs around me and cries.

“Hey, you don't have to cry. That's in the past.” I lift up Skys head. “I'm in a better place now.”

Sky wipes her eyes. “You make my Scootaloo happy...and me.”

I give Sky a hug before pulling away. “Now, you wanted a story about Luna and I?” I ask. Sky nods. “Well, I guess it was about a month after I got taken....”

---

Luna took one long draw of her glass and sighed. “I'm sorry everypony...” Luna looks to her right when she feels a hoof on her shoulder.

“Ya don't have to be sorry Luna. Ah know how hard it can be to admit you love somepony. Though ah knew more than anypony about yer feelings for him.”

Luna smiles. “I just don't know how to tell him.”

“Are you afraid?” Rainbow asks looking concerned.

“I am.” Luna replies.

“Princess, may I offer a suggestion?” Apple Pie asks. Luna nods. “John doesn't seem to be the one to hold back on something like this. If he loves you the way you love him then why not just come out and say it. I don't know you as well as my cousin does but I can see only a mare deeply in love with somepony acts the way you do.” Apple Pie finishes with a smile.

Luna sighs and looks to Applejack. “It just doesn't feel right that I should confess my feelings for John when you and him are getting married next year.”

Applejack chuckles. “If ya confess yer feelings then ah'm sure we can fit in another in those plans.”

Luna looks to Applejack in shock. “W-What!”

“Ah know ya want John just as much as I do. It hurt to be away from him and ah know that pain. Ah know and John knows that we will form a herd at the right time. Though we didn't state how long that is going to be.”

“But marry him so quickly! I-I don't know...” Luna replies.

“If John was here, what would he say?” Apple Pie asks.

“H-He...” Luna stammers.

“He would say yes.” Applejack answers for Luna. “He would say he wouldn't care if he married ya today or next year. As long as ya were with him that's all he would want.”

“Yup.” Rainbow agrees. “I'm not into all that sappy stuff but even I can see you two need each other.”

Luna sighs. “You're right...you all are. I have to stop being a foal, I'm a mare and I love him...” Luna smiles. “I love him...”

+Luna can you hear me?+

Lunas ears perk up at Johns voice in her head. She had forgotten they could telepathic talk. +I can hear you my champion+

“+Luna, I think we need to talk+

Lunas heart beats faster. +T-Talk?+

+Yes, I want to do it face to face but the weather is stopping that from happening. Can you meet me at the farmhouse tomorrow?+

+I'm already here+ Luna notices a pause. +John?+

+Sorry, I didn't realise you stayed. I thought you had returned after giving Applejack my message.+

“Luna? Ya OK?”

+Hold on John+ Luna gives Applejack a smile. “I'm fine Applejack, I'm actually talking to John.”

“H-How?” Apple Pie asks.

Luna taps her head. “I can telepathically talk to him. I taught him how to do it when I found him in the Griffon Colonies.”

“Uh huh...” Apple Pie replies not really understanding. “Is he OK?”

+Apple Pie wishes to know if you're OK?+

+I'm OK. I'm at Sky Breezes place.+

“He says he's OK and at Sky Breezes place.” Luna states.

“That's Scootaloo's home.” Rainbow Adds.

+Luna?+

+Yes John?+

+I want you to stay there tonight+

Luna pauses. +What?+

+I want you to stay there tonight. It's too risky teleporting with all the weather.+

+I got here just fine John, Why would I....+

+Please Luna...+

Luna hesitates, she could hear the plead in Johns voice even over the link. +I-I will stay. I will contact Celestia and tell her+

+Thank you Luna. Could you keep Applejack company until I get back in the morning?+

+I will. She's in safe hooves with me+ Luna replies looking at Applejack.

+Again thank you and good night+ John finally says.

+Good night+

Luna looks to Applejack and gives her a smile. Tomorrow is going to be an interesting day.

---

I awoke to Sky making me breakfast and thank her for doing it. I look out the nearest window and find the snow has stopped with only a few flakes falling.

“The snow has stopped.” I state looking back to Sky.

“Great,” Sky replies with a smile. “I'll go visit Scootaloo today see if she needs anything.”

I nod. “Good idea, she might even be able to come home.”

Sky nods. “That would be a load of my back to have her home again.”

“I should get back home with the break in the weather. Rainbow says this snow storm should be going on for the next few days.”

Sky walks up to me and gives me a hug as I kneel down. “Thank you John. I know you don't want to hear it but thank you.”

I give Sky a little squeeze before letting go. “Scoots is my little sister. I would be a bad brother to allow any harm to come to her.”

Sky smiles. “I think you better get going before it starts up again.”

I nod and head for my winter gear. I zip up my coat and flex my wings. I open the front door and look back at Sky. “Catch you later...mum.” I head out and close the door behind me.

Luna sits in the living room with Apple Pie next to her. Apple Fritter and Applejack were in the kitchen preparing breakfast for the four of them.

“Hows your sister Luna?” Apple Pie asks.

Luna smiles. “She's doing fine though I think if John says yes to my proposal then she's going to hug me to death.” Luna laughs.

Apple Pie laughs. “I can see that, though John might see it strange that your asking him.”

Luna chuckles. “Yes but considering the way John told me to stay last night, I'm thinking he wants to ask me something too.”

Apple Pie giggles. “Yeah.”

Luna looks towards the kitchen when the front door to the house opens. Lunas ears swivel to point ahead.

“Hows Scootaloo?” Luna hears Applejack ask.

“She had some scraps and bumps but besides that she's fine.” John replies. “Is Luna still here?” Luna hears John ask only for her heart to quicken.

“Yes, she's in the living room.” Applejack replies.

“Good, I want you to come with me. You need to hear what I have to say.”

Luna licks her lips and even sits up on the couch a little straighter. Luna takes a breath when John walks in with Applejack and Apple Fritter close behind.

“Hello Luna.” John says with a smile.

“H-Hello my champion.” Luna replies with a nervous grin.

“I would like to get down to why I asked Luna to stay last night.” John starts to pace. “I know I haven't been in Equestria long and that my knowledge of it's customs is still lacking in some areas. I however do know that it is customary for the mare to ask the stallion for courtship. I am happy in that regard to have not been born in Equestria.” John stops pacing and smiles directly at Luna. “Luna, like Applejack I haven't known you for as long as I hoped to before asking this. I also know that most ponies would see this as too soon or stupid due to the short amount of time I have been here. I however know that we know more about each other in the same level Applejack and I know each other. I mean, we have been in each others heads.” John steps up to Luna and kneels before taking her right forehoof in his hands. “Luna? Will you do me the right royal honour of becoming my wife?”

Unexpected Guest

Luna sat in stunned silence with John still holding her hoof. Luna was prepared for this moment, she spent the entire night mentally preparing her answer. Yet here she was completely frozen and unable to respond.

“Luna? Are you OK?” Luna barely registered Johns question. “Applejack, I think she might pull a you!”

Applejack laughs. “Ah don't think so. Unlike me Luna wants this so bad it hurts her. Ah think it's just sinking in.”

John starts to rub Lunas hoof and the effect was immediate as Lunas nethers started to get very hot. Luna finally manage to look back into Johns eyes.

“I-I'm fine my champion.” Luna replies. “I just got caught off guard by the question.”

John sighs in relief. “I guess I should have waited for a better time.”

Luna smiles and shakes her head. “I don't think there is a better time to ask and the answer is yes. I would love to become your wife.”

John jumps into the air shouting yes before spinning around and much to Lunas surprise, gently putting a hand on her right cheek.

“Just so you know, it's not just me your marrying.” John says making Luna blush. “You're going to have a very sexy and active Earth pony in the deal too.”

Luna chuckles when Applejack hits John on the head. “Are ya saying ah'm a contract?”

“No, I'm saying you're very sexy and active.”

Luna watches as Applejack blushes and gives John a kiss before walking out. Luna licks her lips without thinking.

“Want me to take care of that?” John asks causing Luna to turn bright red.

“I well....I...” Luna stammers.

“Stop stalling and kiss her!” Apple Fritter says. “Jeez.”

John chuckles before looking back into Lunas eyes. “Well I guess I have two sets of beautiful eyes to gaze into now.” Luna feels her breath hitch and her heart race as John leans closer. “And you ARE beautiful, that is something nopony can deny.”

Luna freezes when Johns lips touch hers. The feeling was weird. Not like that day when Luna kissed John in the vision but this was much different. This time it was John kissing her and this time it was real. Luna pushed back into the kiss and it broke far too soon for her liking.

“I just want to add that I will not pressure you into anything OK. You ask Applejack. If you want to do it then we will but on your terms.” John puts his hand on Lunas cheek again.

Luna smiles and leans into Johns hand. “I understand, I really do. I think breaking the news to Celestia is going to be hard.” Luna notices Johns raised eyebrow. “You have no idea how clingy she can be.” Luna giggles. “I think you and Applejack should be there.”

Johns nods. “Of course. Though the hardest thing would be deciding if you want your own wedding day or should we make the current one a herd marriage.”

Lunas eyes widen. “I-I can't join your wedding to Applejack! It just wouldn't be right!”

Applejack chuckles. “Why would that be a problem? Ah don't care and ah don't think my family would either.”

“I certainly don't so it just leaves the decision up to you Luna.” John states.

Luna looks to Applejack then to John as her head tries to sort out what to say. Luna then realised she was scared, scared to answer as she knew this was a decision that would change her future but then she already did by saying yes to Johns proposal.

Luna sighs with a smile and knew her answer. “I don't care if I get married to you today or next week. As long as I'm with you John I'm happy.”

John smiles and nods. “Then it's settled. You'll get married with Applejack and I next year.” John then turns to Applejack. “I hope the Apple family will accept this?”

“If they don't they can answer ta me!” Apple Fritter says with a smirk.

“Oh shush. After what you did last year the elder will string you up.” Apple Pie adds with a chuckle. “I'm happy you have found two ponies that love you soo much Applejack. I hope you all have a wonderful future together.”

“Thank you Apple Pie.” John says.

“Yeah thank ya Cousin.” Applejack adds.

“I intend to enjoy every moment I can.” Luna says.

“Well today is a good start because the snow is coming down real hard.” Apple Pie states looking out the nearest window. “I hope Rainbow Dash got home OK?”

“I'm sure she's fine. She's tougher than she looks.” John says waving a hand.

“So what's on the agenda today then?” Apple Fritter asks yawning.

“I thought Applejack and Luna would like to snuggle with me and get very close. If you're lonely Apple Fritter you could always join us?”

Fritters nose scrunches up. “Ah think ah'm fine. That mushy stuff is not my thing. Just give me a good strong stallion and a good strong bed.”

Apple Pie hoof punches Fritter in the shoulder. “You're so crude!”

Apple Fritter gives Apple Pie a hug and nuzzle. “But ya still love me!”

Apple Pie sighs and returns the hug. “That is true.”

Luna was about to ask something when a crash was heard outside. “What was that?” Luna says looking towards the window.

“It sounded like somethin' hit the house.” Applejack states.

Luna turns to John as he stands up. “John?”

“I'll go take a look. It might be a Pegasus that got lost and hit the house in the blizzard.”

“Good idea, ah would hate for them to be injured.” Applejack says.

Luna watches as John walks into the kitchen and a minute later comes back in with his winter gear on.

“Be back soon.” John says giving the room of mares a smile and leaving.

I left the house and brought my collar up to shield my neck from the cold. I felt my wings twitch in the wind and felt the icy cold bite into them. I walk off the porch and to the side of the house where the noise was heard.

I stop and look at the outside wall and notice a section of the snow on the outside had fallen off. I look down and find hoof prints being quickly covered by the fresh falling snow. I squat down and see they were small in size not quite adult but still a little bigger than a foals. I trace a hoof print and spot the tracks moving off to the side. Towards the barn.

“Hmm.” I say before standing up and walking towards the barn.

I stop before the barn to see the door ajar and moving slightly in the wind. I crouch again and spot the chain the door had been barred with broken in the snow.

I lifted up the chain. “What the hell is going on?” I check the chain and see the metal had been melted in such a way that only magic could have done it. I look back to the door and drop the chain. I grab the barn door and pull it open. I walk inside keeping my eyes peeled for anything.

The barn itself was too dark to see even at this time of day. I lifted up my right hand and created an orb of light. I caught movement to my left and my left arm shifted to a green blade. I turn to the left and pointed my green blade.

“Come out! I know someone is there, come out and I swear I won't hurt you!” I say. I walk forward when nothing happens. “I said come out or we're going to have a problem!” I tense when something moves and steps out from behind some hays bails. I go defensive when a changeling raises it's head and gazes at me it's body covered in cracks and cuts that bled green blood.

“What are you doing here!?” I ask angrily.

The Changeling cowers and shivers. “Please don't hurt me! I mean no harm I just wanted some place warm.”

I step back at the female voice of the Changeling. The more shocking part was how normal her voice sounded. “You're female?”

The Changeling looks away. “Y-Yes.”

“How? I thought all Changeling females were Queens.” I say.

The Changeling seems to deflate even more as I say this. “I...I was defective....”

“Defective?”

The Changeling starts to rub her left foreleg. “To be a Queen you need to have a certain gene when you are hatched. I was born without that gene and was exiled before I could become a Queen.”

I gesture to her body. “How did you get the injuries?”

The Changeling looks away. “It's what happens when you are exiled. The hive attacks you on the way out...I just wasn't fast enough to avoid them...” The Changeling breaks down and starts to cry. “I'm a failure to my hive and I'm a failure out here...I can't live like this!” The Changeling snaps her gaze up to me and I step back. “Kill me! I can't live a failure! I have no purpose! Just kill me!”

The Changeling goes to lunge at me but a blue bolt of magic hits her from the side sending her into a support beam of the barn. I turn my head to see Luna charging up another attack.

“Wait!” I say stepping in front of Luna. “Stop Luna!”

Luna stops her attack. “Stop? But it was going to attack you.”

I gesture to the female Changeling. “She wasn't a threat. Her magic is barely registering on my senses and she's already hurt and broken.”

Luna steps forward. “She?”

I nod. “Yes a she. She's been exiled from her hive because she was hatched without a certain gene to become a Queen.”

“Exiled? I...I don't know could she be lying?” Luna asks.

“I don't think so she wanted me to kill her. She said she has no purpose.” I turn to the Changeling and pick her up. I turn towards the barn door and Luna steps beside me.

“What are you doing?”

“I'm not leaving her out here like this. Besides I think I could give her a purpose.” I say looking to Luna.

“You can't mean?” I nod. “John, you can't have a Changeling in the Crescent Guards!”

“And why not?”

“She's a Changeling! Do you know what other ponies will do to her?”

I frown. “Yeah but they don't know what I'll do to them if they touch her.” I walk out the front door leaving Luna in a state of shock behind me. I walk through the snow glancing down at the Changeling in my arms before looking back at the house. “I hope Applejack isn't going to be too mad.”

A New Changeling, A New Begining

“What in the hay were ya thinking!?” Applejack says gesturing up the stairs. “A Changeling!”

I fold my arms. “An exiled Changeling, and besides she's no threat to us.”

“How do ya know?”

I shrug. “I just know Applejack.” I turn to look up the stairs. “Luna's giving her a look over now and you know I'll never leave anypony who needs help.”

“But she's not a pony.”

I snap my gaze to Applejack. “I will pretend I didn't hear that from an Element of Harmony bearer.”

Applejack looks down. “Ah'm sorry. Ah didn't mean it like that.”

Applejack and I turn our gaze to the stairs as Luna walks down. Luna gives us a smile.

“She's resting now. She grew a little hysterical when she came to and I was healing her. I guess getting tended to by a princess was a little overwhelming.”

“How are her wounds?” I ask.

Luna sighs. “That's what worried me.”

“In what way?” Applejack questions in worry.

“Her wounds were weeks old for some but I found a couple that were a day old at best.” Luna replies. “The couple of newer wounds I found were not made by another being, they were self inflicted.”

“You think she tried to kill herself?” I ask.

“I can't say for sure but it looks that way.” Luna sighs and turns back to the stairs. “At first I was worried and even a little scared you was bringing her in here but now I'm glad you did.” Luna looks back Applejack and I. “Johns right Applejack. She's no threat to us.”

Applejack sits down and takes a deep breath. “What's going to happen to her?”

“I'm taking her under my protection.” I state. “And no you can't have a say in this.” I add poking Luna on the nose.

Luna frowns but then it quickly turns into a smile. “Oh I don't intend to get involved. This is all on you.” Luna adds a smirk at the end.

“Why do I get the feeling I'm going to have to handle Celestia on my own....” I say.

Luna chuckles. “You wanted to save a changeling, you get to tell my sister.”

I sigh. “Fine fine, I'll do it but...I want you to sleep with Applejack and I tonight.” I add pointing at Luna.

Luna steps back, her eyes wide. “Y-You want me to what!?”

I place my hand on Applejacks neck. “I want you to sleep with us tonight. No sex, just sleep, with us.”

Luna looks to Applejack then back to me. “You're not going to take no for an answer are you?”

“Nope.” I reply folding my arms.

“Fine, you tell Celestia of our new guest and I will sleep with you tonight.”

“I...” I go to say something when I get a feeling from upstairs. “I feel something.”

“Upstairs?” Luna says turning to look behind her.

I nod. “Yeah, Luna stay here with Applejack and the others.”

“OK.” I look to Luna surprised. “What? I'm sure you can handle whats up there. Plus it's practice for when you tell Celestia.”

I roll my eyes and head for the stairs. I walk up the stairs listening for anything. I slowly walk along the hallway peering into each bedroom as I pass. I stop before the last room to check, the guest room. I press my hand to the door and push open the door. I smile when I see the female changeling sitting by the window.

“What are you thinking about?” I ask leaning against the door frame.

The changeling snaps her head around as her cheeks darken a little. “I'm not sure. I have a lot to think about don't I?”

I chuckle. “That depends. Do you want to stay with ponies or go back to your own kind?”

The changeling looks down as her ears fold back. “I...I want to stay here. I can't go back. I have nothing there to go back to.”

I nod. “Then I guess there's only one thing left to do.” I cross the room and hold out my hand. “Welcome to your new home.”

The changeling looks to my hand and them places her right foreleg into it. She gives me a smile as we shake.

The changeling gasps. “I don't have anywhere to live, where am I going to stay?”

I rub my chin and look to the snow now falling heavier. “The town hall is going to be closed until the worst of the snow is over. I guess you'll have to stay here until it passes.”

“Are you sure that's OK?” The changeling asks.

“I think the first thing we need to worry about is a name.” I state.

“A-A name?”

I nod. “I can't go around calling you the changeling now can I?”

“I guess not...”

I walk to the bed and sit down. “Now, have you ever thought of a name?” I ask.

The changeling shakes her head. “I guess I've been occupied with surviving that I haven't thought about it much.”

I rub my chin. “I'm thinking a name that is pony sounding but not pony like.”

“Not pony like?” The changeling mare asks tilting her head.

“Yeah you know like Star blast or something.”

“Oh I get it.” The mare replies with a smile.

“I think I have a possibility until you think up one yourself.” I move to kneel in front of the changeling mare. “What do you think of Atreia?”

The Changeling mare looks down and thinks before smiling and looking back up. “I like it...”

I look to Atreia as she starts to tear up. I give her a smile and open my arms. Atreia doesn't hesitate in returning my hug. “Welcome to Ponyville Atreia.” I say.

Atreia squeezes me harder. “Thank you....”

I stroke her mane before pulling her away. “I think you don't have to hide up here anymore right?”

Atreia looks to the door and nods after sighing. “Yeah, I have name now. I hope I don't scare anypony.”

I stand up and rub her mane. “You'll be fine, don't worry.” I walk to the door and gesture to it. “Lets go introduce you to my family.” I watch Atreia nod and follow me out.

---

Celestia sits on her throne looking out the stain glass windows at the snow fall. Luna stayed at Johns last night and many thoughts passed through her head. Celestia looks away from the window and to the empty throne room.

“Guard, nopony is coming. The snow is still too heavy for them to come. I'm closing court early today.” Celestia states addressing the nearest guard.

“Yes your highness.” The guard says bowing. “Should I inform the others?”

Celestia nods. “Yes please. I'm returning to my bed chambers, I wish to not be disturbed.”

“Of course.” The guard replies.

Celestia teleports out of the throne room and into her bedroom. Celestia takes off her regalia and walks to her bed. Celestia lets out a deep sigh and collapses.

~Sister?~

Celestia lifts up her head. ~Luna?~

~Are you OK? You sound tired?~

Celestia rolls over onto her back. ~Court has been slow because of the snow~

The was a pause. ~Do you wish for me to come back home?~

Celestia thought about the question. ~No...you don't have to. I guess he asked then?~ Celestia couldn't help but give a little smile.

~Yes! He asked!~ Luna replies with barely contained glee. ~We have agreed that I will be added to the wedding between Applejack and John~

Celestia sits up. ~You're not having a royal wedding?~

~No, John and Applejack are marrying me as a mare sister and not a princess~

Celestia sighs and flops back down. ~The nobility isn't going to like it~

~John says the nobility can suck his private parts~

Celestia giggles. ~I will always support you Luna. I just hope this isn't going to be a problem?~

There was another long pause. ~You mean me turning into Nightmare Moon again?~

~Sister....~

~No it's fine. I know that part of me still exists deep down but I now have two ponies that love me. They will never let that happen again~ Luna says with certainty.

~I love you Luna~ Celestia states with affection.

~I love you too sister...also John says the view you are giving is beautiful~

Celestia eyes go wide as she closes her hind legs. ~Luna do you have John in the discussion!?~

~That I am you sexy Alicorn!~ John replies with a growl. ~I guess you and Luna have more in common than you think~

~What do you mean by that?~ Celestia asks.

~You're both beautiful when you open up~

Celestia felt her face burn. ~T-Thank you John...~

~There was one more thing sister~ Luna adds.

Celestia raises an eyebrow in curiosity. ~What is that?~

~Well we have a new pony joining the Crescent Guards...~ Luna states but Celestia notices the apprehension in Lunas voice.

~That's wonderful and-...~ Celestia starts to say but gets cut off.

~She's a changeling~ John says.

~What!?~

Elder Apples Arrive!

Luna and I exchange glances when a long pause followed Celestias outburst.

“You think she's OK?” I ask feeling a bit worried. “It was kind of a bomb shell wasn't it?”

“Not sure what a bomb is but it was certainly shocking.” Luna replies.

~You have a changeling!?~

“And she's back!” I state getting a wing slap from Luna.

~Yes my sister a changeling, one that was exiled and has asked for asylum~

There was sigh. ~Are you sure you can trust her?~

~She hasn't attacked anypony or lied about herself. I have every reason to believe she is no threat to any of us or Equestria~ I say folding my arms. ~Though she has no place to live. We was hoping there was some part you could play in that?~

~Me?~ Celestia asks her shock coming back over the link.

~Yes~ I state. ~You're in Canterlot at the moment and you can register her as a citizen~

~You want me to run an errand?~

I chuckle. ~If it's too hard...~

~I will see what I can do~ Celestia states with intention that I don't continue.

~Thank you sister, Atreia will be happy~ Luna adds.

~Atreia?~ Celestia says with interest.

~That's her name, I chose it from my world from a popular story. She liked it.~ I reply.

Celestia pauses. ~I wish to speak to her, as a condition of her becoming a citizen~

I look to Luna and she nods. ~OK, I think she will agree to that. We might have to wait for the snow to clear a little before then.~

~That would be fine. Oh and Luna, I love you.~ Celestia says.

Luna smiles. ~I love you too.~

Luna looks to me when our telepathy ended. “She seemed OK with it.”

I cross my arms. “I think she was pissed, though she was hiding it well.” I look to Atreia and smile. The mare was sitting nearby looking at us in a combination of confusion and fascination. “We were talking to Princess Celestia with telepathy.”

Atreia nods and returns my smile. “I was thinking that too. I take it was good news?” Atreia asks looking hopeful.

I nod. “Yes, Celestia is going to help get you registered as a citizen but on one condition.” I add holding up a finger.

Atreia swallows hard as her ears flatten. “C-Condition?”

“My sister would like to meet you.” Luna answers with a smile. “I think it's because of the past we have with Changelings.”

“I understand.” Atreia nods. “I guess I would have to meet her at some point.” Atreia almost jumps when she feels a fore leg drop over her shoulder.

“You can count on us to help you fit in!” Apple Fritter says beaming a smile. “Ya know all of us are told to hate Changelings but yer not so bad. If cuz Applejack says yer ok then yer fine by me too.”

Atreia blushes. “T-Thank you, it means a lot to me to hear you say that. I still have a long way to go though to be fully accepted.”

“We can help with that too, if you need anything just ask.” Apple Pie says standing in the doorway of the living room. “Apples always help family, right?” Apple Pie states looking at the rest of us in turn.

“Yeah we do!” Apple Fritter replies.

Atreia looks down to the floor in surprise. “Family...?” Atreia whispers.

I step forward and kneel down. I place a hand on Atreias shoulder. “Like it or not your one of us now Atreia. You might aswell be family.”

Atreia starts to cry as she puts a hoof on my hand. “Thank you, all of you. I have no words to say to all of this. I promise you I'll never let you down for giving me this chance.”

I stand back up and gesture to the living room. “Join us and when the snow clears you can meet some of the older members of the apples.”

Atreia nods and smiles wiping the tears from her eyes. “Of course. I just hope the rest of your family will accept me too.”

---

I stood on the station platform with my coat pulled up around my neck. My wings were wrapped around my body providing another layer of protection. I stood alone as the snow fell across the tracks and platform. I looked left and right before jumping down onto the tracks and walking away.

I stopped a mile from the platform and held up a hand. I created an orb and waited. I smiled when I heard a whistle and the Ponyville Express slowly came out of the blizzard. I held the orb up in my hand and waved it.

I watched as the train drew up near me and I dropped the orb putting it out. I had received a message from Celestia via Luna that the express had left Canterlot when the snow had let up only to be caught again when the blizzard came across Ponyville.

I was eager to help the train get into the station as it carried two special passengers. I gave the engineer a wave and jumped into the engine carriage.

“So nice for you to helps us Commander. I thought the train would derail.” The engineer says with a smile.

“It was fortunate Princess Celestia manged to get a message through to me and that I was able to help.” I pulled down my scarf. “Though I'm surprised you left Canterlot at all. I was under the impression that all rail travel was suspended till further notice?”

The engineer removed his hat and gave me a nervous grin. “I...Well you see....”

I hold up a hand. “I'm not going to report you or press the matter. I was just surprised you ran the risk. Though I think when you get back to Canterlot the authorities there might have a few words.”

The engineer nods. “I am prepared to take full responsibility for my actions. I have no excuses.”

I pull my scarf back up. “I'll jump back out and guide you home. Just follow my light and go slow. You'll be back in no time.”

---

I walked back through the snow with two ponies held in my magic. I carried two suitcases as the rest floated by my flying companions. “You sure you two are ok? I guess the train journey down wasn't pleasant?”

“Ah told you already son ah'm fine. We Apples don't let a little snow stop us from seeing family.” Grampa Cox replies.

“True. We don't get out much and at our age family means a lot to us.” Granny Applesauce adds with a smile. “Though we are fortunate you are here to help us.”

I chuckle. “Well lets get you home and warmed up.”

“Sounds wonderful.” Granny Applesauce says. “Do you think you have any of the little marshmallows?”

I smile. “I'll see what I can do.”

---

I walk into the living room with a tray in my hands. I drop it on the small table in the room and pick up a mug. “Milk, two sugars.” I say handing a cup to Grampa Cox.

“Thank ya.”

I pick up another. “No milk, no sugar. Little Marshmallows.” I state giving the cup to Granny Applesauce.

“Thank you.”

I give out the rest of the cups and mugs to everypony else and sit down by Applejack. Atreia sat to my left in her disguise looking very nervous. I reach out and place my hand on her shoulder giving her a smile. Atreia smiles back.

“Now. Ah'm not one to pry but who's the pretty little unicorn we have in our midst?” Grampa Cox asks.

I look to Atreia and catch her blushing. “Grampa Cox. I would like to introduce you to Atreia. She's a friend of mine that's staying here until the snows calmed.”

Atreia takes a deep breath and gives the two elder apples a wave. “Hello.”

I watch as Granny Applesauce gives Atreia a narrow eyed stare and then frowns looking to me. “Now ah know we elders may seem like we are slow in our old age but we ain't stupid. Ah know yer lying.”

I tense and give Atreia a glance. Atreia looks to me with a worried look as her ears flattened back. “W-What do you mean Granny Applesauce?” I ask looking back to the elder apple and swallowing hard.

Granny Applesauce leans forward. “She ain't what she seems is what ah'm getting at.”

“Ah get the feeling the young lass is hiding something and we apples don't like secrets.” Grampa Cox adds.

I look to Atreia and watch as she looks down to the floor. “I think the games up Atreia.” Atreia lifts her head and nods as her body glows green and she changes into her normal form.

“I see. Interesting..” Grampa Cox says rubbing his beard.

“Yer one of them changelings ah've heard about ain't you?” Granny Applesauce asks with a smile.

“Y-Yes mam...” Atreia replies. “I guess you want me to leave now?” Atreia goes to get up but stops when Granny Applesauce starts to laugh.

“Leave? My dear, why would ah want you to leave? Ah think we already know yer not a threat.” Granny Applesauce points to me. “If you were dangerous ah don't think John here would have let you stay.”

I nod. “Nothing threatens my family.”

“Aye right lad!” Grampa Cox replies lifting his cup up to me.

Atreia rubs her two front hooves together before taking a deep breath. “M-May I ask how you knew I wasn't a real pony?”

Granny Applesauce takes a sip of her coffee and gives Atreia a frown. “First, yer a pony no matter what you look like. Second, ah had a feeling in my bones.”

“I-In your bones?” Atreia replies questioningly. “I don't understand.”

Grampa Cox laughs. “Young ponies, they can never understand experience in old age.”

“Young'n, when you live as long as we have you pick up a few things.” Granny Applesauce points a hoof at Atreia. “Ah felt something about you and ah guess my feeling was correct.”

I nod before putting my hand on Atreia. “I've learned since being here in Equestria not to question things when it comes to age and wisdom.” I chuckle.

Atreia smiles. “I guess I have a lot to learn about being part of something more important than one ponies personal revenge.”

“Revenge?” Applejack asks in confusion. “What do ya mean revenge?”

Atreia looks to Applejack and her ears fold back. “I thought you all knew?”

“Knew what?” I ask getting a little more interested.

Atreia sighs. “It's common that ponies don't really understand why the changelings dislike Equestria. To be honest unless you're a Changeling it would be hard to understand.” Atreia looked around the room to see if everyone was paying attention before continuing. “I guess I need to start at the beginning...”

I stand up cutting of Atreia. “Sorry Atreia but I'm going to get more refreshments as this sounds like a long story.”

Atreia laughs. “OK John. This is going to be a long story unless you want the short version?”

“Oh no young lass ya started this.” Grampa Cox chuckles. “Ah'm interested.”

“OK!” I say clapping my hands. “What does everypony want?”

Time For Truths!

“OK, Everypony sorted?” I ask looking over the living room.

“I'm good.”

“Me too.”

“Ah'm fine”

“Perfect here.”

“Ah'm comfortable.”

I nodded and sat between Applejack and Atriea. I reached down and pulled the blanket up over the three of us. I turned and noticed Atriea was blushing as she snuggled down into the blanket.

“Atreia, I think you had something to tell us?” I ask.

Atreia nods. “Yes. It like a said before that it's common for ponies to not understand why the changelings dislike Equestria as hate is a little far.” Atreia took a deep breath and then let it out. “I guess I should start at the beginning and tell you that once changelings where two races.” Atreia paused but noticed the lack of shocked expressions. “Something tells me you already knew that?”

I nod. “There's a colony hive of Hybrids in the Everfree.”

Atreias eyes go wide. “There's Hybrids still alive!?”

I reel back at Atreias outburst. “Yeah, I guess you haven't met them yet.”

Atreia now looked horrified as her breaths quickened. “That's not good I can't stay here! I-I need to go! I'm sorry!” Atreia goes to get up but I hold her. “No, please let me go! I can't stay they'll kill me!”

I continue to hold Atreia as her attempts to get away become less and less. I watch as she breaks down and turns to place her head on my chest. Atreias cries of pain cause me to look around the room. I reach up and begin to stroke her mane. “What's wrong? Why do you think their going to kill you?”

“Because...,” Atreia looks up to me her eyes and face wet with tears. “Because it's what they do to insectoids! They kill our kind because they blame us for the empire being destroyed and their right! We destroyed it with our greed! We killed HER! We killed her....we killed her....” Atreia closes her eyes and goes limp as my hand presses to her head.

I sigh and lower my hand. “Damn...”

“What happened?” Apple Fritter asks her worry evident.

I shake my head. “I'm not sure but if a didn't sedate her she would have suffered a break down. One things for sure though I think I need to ask the Hybrid council some questions.”

---

I stood on the porch of the farm house looking out at the white landscape. A blue flash of light next to me made me smile. “You got my message?”

“Of course. You said you needed my help?” Luna asks walking up to me.

I smile and place my hand on Lunas cheek. A slight blush and smile as my reward. I remove my hand. “Yes I need to go to the Hybrid Hive. I have questions.”

Luna nods. “I gathered that after you reported Atreias reaction a few days ago. Though the timing is not great on this due to Hearth Warming celebrations getting ready for the day.”

I nod. “I understand Hearths Warming is in a couple of days but this is really important. I need to know why Atreia thinks Hybrids will kill her but she won't tell me without freaking out. I can't keep sedating her.”

Luna sighs. “Very well my love. Do you wish to leave now?”

I nod. “Applejack is looking after Atreia with the help of the other apples.” I sigh and look towards the front door. “I'm worried about her Luna. This fear is deeply ingrained in her. She truly believes the Hybrids will kill her and there's nothing we can do to stop them.” I turn back to Luna and was surprised to see she was frowning. “Luna?”

Luna shakes her head and blinks at me. “Uh what?”

“You looked a little angry.” I state.

Luna blushes. “Sorry I was just remembering....” Luna takes a deep breath and lets it out. “Well lets go shall we?”

I nod and take hold of Lunas outstretched wing. I give her a smile when she lights up her horn and closes her eyes. A flash of blue light later and I found myself looking up at the hive towering over us. My smile grew as I spot two Hybrid mare guards giving Luna and I shocked looks.

“Good morning my little ponies.” Luna says walking forward. “We have come to see the council.”

“T-The council your highness? I-I'm not sure they are free....” One of the mares replies clearly not liking being the one to say that.

“Oh? I'm sure they would make an exception for me beside our purpose here is an important one.” Luna replies confused.

“I will take you to them Princess. If it's important then I'm sure they would make time.” The other guard states walking forward and gestures to the hive entrance. “Please follow me.”

I step beside Luna as we follow the guard inside. I look around and notice something very wrong. I look to Luna. “Where is everyone?”

Luna returns my look. “I don't know. This isn't the hive I know.” Luna steps forward and speaks to our guard. “Where is everypony? Has something happened?”

The guard looks back to us and her ears fold back. “We have received reports an insectoid changeling has been seen near Ponyville and the hive has gone into lockdown until the threat can be removed.”

“Removed?” I ask.

“Eliminated.” The guard replies before continuing onwards.

I look to Luna and notice she had the same expression. They were talking about Atreia.

---

Luna lent against me as we waited. The guard had gone into the Council Chamber and asked us to wait while she spoke to the mares inside. I idly stroked Lunas mane and relished the feeling of her hair between my fingers. I looked towards the doors as the guard from before walks out.

“The council will see Princess Luna but only her.” The guard lowers herself when I give her a look. “Sorry....”

I sigh. “Well I guess it falls to you then to tell them.”

Luna nods. “I guess it does.” Luna walks forward but stops and looks back to me. “See if anypony in the hive will talk to you. There might be somepony that can give you more information on the Hybrid – Changeling past.”

I nod. “I see what I can dig up.” I turn but look back over my shoulder. “Good luck.”

Luna gives me a smile. “You too.”

---

I sat on a rock rubbing my temples. I had just finished talking to a mare that gave me little if no info about the insectoids but gave me plenty of info about how fertile and ready her daughter was. I had to politely turn her down stating I had two mares already. I left with the sound of tears echoing in my ears. I leaned back and rested my head when I heard a voice off to my left.

“John? What are you doing here?”

I look up to see Green Shimmer walking towards me. “Hey Green Shimmer, How's things?”

“Uh Fine but I asked you first?” Green Shimmer Smirks.

“I can with Luna to see the council but they only wanted to talk to her. I have been left to get info on the past between the Changelings and the Hybrids but no one seems to be talking.”

Green Shimmer chuckles. “Well of course no pony here is going to talk much about it, the history between our two races is filled with pain and violence.” Green Shimmer looks away and taps her chin. “Actually there maybe one pony that can help you. I have to warn you though that she might be a little...weird.”

“Weird?” I question.

“Yeah...it's the only way to describe her.” Green Shimmer states giving me a smile. “However if it's a history lesson you want then she's the best one to go to as she's basically the hive historian slash archive pony.”

I nod. “Then lead on my friend.”

Green Shimmer walks pass me and I turn to follow her. I take the time to look over the hive from the inside. I was always curious at how the Hybrids create their hive as I don't see the changeling slime stuff over the walls. I was so caught up in my sightseeing that I don't see Green Shimmer stop and I run into her. I put out my hands to stop myself only to find I place them on Green Shimmer butt.

Green Shimmer looks over her shoulder and gives me a smirk. “Well if that's what you wanted I'm sure I can spare some time.” Green Shimmer flicks her tail at me.

I quickly remove my hands and rub my neck. “Sorry, didn't mean to grab you.”

“Shame. Some mares like rough play.” Green Shimmer laughs when almost choke on my next breath. “I'm kidding. I know you have eyes for Luna.” Green Shimmer gestures to a door. “Here we are the archives. The mare you need should be inside.”

“You not coming in?” I ask when Green Shimmer turns to walk away.

Green Shimmer shakes her head. “Sorry but I have patrols to take care of and last time I went in she tried to kiss me.”

“Wait what?” I say only to find Green Shimmer had gone. “God dammit....oh well I guess I'll knock.” I reach up and knock on the door. I stand there for a few minutes and nothing happens. “Maybe she's not in?” I ask myself. I nearly jump out my skin when the door bangs loudly and slowly opens. I watch as a Hybrid with a bright red mane pokes her head out the door.

“Y-Yes?” The mare asks sounding almost like Fluttershy. “Can I help you?”

I bow my head. “I was told this was the archives and there was a mare here that could answer some questions of mine?”

“I-I'm the archivist.” The mare replies.

I give her a smile. “Then maybe you could tell me about the history between the insectoids and the Hybrids?”

The mares eyes widen as a smile graces her face. “Oh certainly! Please come in!” The mare opens the door wider and gestures for me to enter.

I nod. “Thank you.” I walk in and find a small cavern filled with bookshelves. I whistle. “Wow this is some room.”

“T-thank you. I try to keep the archives sorted but there's so much to go through.” The mare replies closing the door behind her.

“Well before we start I think introductions are in order.” I place my right hand on my chest. “My names John from Ponyville.”

The mare keeps up her smile and gives me a bow of her head. “My names Lixia, I'm the third archivist of the hive.”

“Third? As in third around or third ever?” I ask.

Lixia puts a hoof to her mouth and giggles. “Third ever. Only one pony can be archivist at any one time.”

I brace myself to ask the next question but I had to. “Lixia, may I ask? What's with the red mane?”

Lixia reaches up and blushes. “Oh, it's the badge of office. Anypony that becomes archivist has their mane changed to red. It allows anyone in the hive to know who you are.”

“That's actually kind of smart...plus...” I reach forward and remove a strand of her mane from her face. “It suits you well.”

Lixia looks away her face darkening even further. “Thank you....” Lixia coughs. “If you follow me John I can tell you what you need to know.”

I gesture for Lixia to lead the way and we head deeper into the cavern. I glance down to Lixia and notice the sway she has in her hips. I look away and think of Applejack and Luna. The two of us enter a cavern and for the countless time after coming to Equestria I look at possibly the greatest sight I have seen.

Time For Truths - Part 2

“I was not prepared for this...” I say looking up at the massive murals painted on the caverns ceiling and walls. “Their beautiful.”

Lixia walks further in. “These murals have been dated to have been made between twenty to thirty thousand years ago by my ancestors.”

I whistle. “What are they of?”

“They are the reason your here.” Lixia gestures to a mural. “This mural depicts the first creation of the Changeling Empire. The empire covered much of the known world and consisted of thousands of hives and one fabled superhive city.”

That caught my attention. “A superhive?”

Lixia nods. “We have reason to believe that somewhere there was a hive so large it was the biggest one constructed. Thought we have no idea where. That information was lost during the civil war that decimated our race.”

I look down and see Lixia was crying. I walk forward and kneel down. “Hey, you ok?”

Lixia wipes her eyes. “Sorry...I get so emotional when I tell the story.”

I reach up and place a hand on her shoulder. “If it's painful you don't have to tell me.”

Lixia shakes her head. “No, it's my job to tell you. It's what I'm here for.” Lixia takes a deep breath. “I guess I should start at the beginning.....” Lixia gestures up to a mural of a large black hive stretching out over a lush green land. “The story begins over thirty thousand years ago in the capital 'Gar'eelien'....”

---

-Thirty Thousand years ago-

The Empress sighed but remained still as a Hybrid mare circled her. The Hybrid mare stops, tapping her chin. “Nope, I don't like it. It takes away from the eyes and brings out too much of the Empresses figure.”

“And that's a bad thing?” The Empress asks sounding bored. “I thought that was the point of this meeting?”

The Hybrid mare rubs the bridge of her nose. “Empress Axtria, the point of the meeting is too find you a suitable husband. Not to have a one night stand you are so fond of when you sneak out the royal chambers.”

The Empress smiles nervously. “Y-You know about that?”

“I'm your senior hoofmaiden, I know everything.”

“Should have known. It is your job after all.”

The Hybrid mare smiles. “I remember you when your mother had you, can't believe it's been a century and a half already. You grew up to be such a beautiful mare.” The Hybrid mare reaches up and moves a loose bit of the empresses mane from her face.

The empress blushes. “T-Thank you Melin, you are a true friend.”

“Yes yes, I know.” Melin replies. “Now lets get this dress fitted properly. You need the suitors to be looking at your face not your flanks.”

---

“Wait, how do you know this even happened?” I ask. “It took place thirty thousand years ago.”

Lixia looked shocked for several seconds before a look of realization crossed her face. “Oh! That's right, you don't know about the memory vault.”

“Memory vault?” I question.

“The memory vault is a special crystal that archivists in the past used to store important information taken direct from their own memories.” Lixia answers.

“Ok. That doesn't explain how you knew that conversation?”

“The Hybrid mare in the story Melin was the senior hoofmaiden to the empress but she was also an archivist. Her memories were stored in the crystal upon her death for future archivists to learn from.”

I nod my understanding. “That makes sense actually. So future generations can learn from the knowledge of the generations that can before.”

Lixia nods and grins. “Exactly! It also allows us to not make the same mistakes our ancestors made.”

I nod again. “So what happened at the gathering?”

“Oh right!” Lixia cough before continuing her tale. “The gathering with the suitors didn't go as planned.....”

---

-Thirty thousand years ago-

The empress slams open the door to her chambers her face a storm of anger and rage. Axtria uses her magic to tear off her dress and throw it to the floor. “If I see those pathetic excuses for suitors again I will have their heads!”

“Empress....” Melin starts to say.

The express snaps around. “No Melin! I will not hear it! They made me look a fool, making it seem like I was only interested in one thing!”

Melin chuckles. “I thought you was?”

“Not the point!” The empress slumps. “I thought when I finally became empress I would bring change.” The empress sighs and looks out the nearby window at the vast hive city stretching out around the palace. “But I won't bring change will I? The Changeling Empire will never change it will just go on like it has....”

Melin steps forward. “Change can be frightening to some.” Melin walks upto the empress and sits beside her. “Your mother was not so different from you. She to wanted change but it won't come overnight. You have to work for it Axtria.”

Axtria looks to Melin and smiles. “I know my friend, I know.”

---

I rub my chin. “So the empress wanted change? But what was she trying to change?”

Lixia shakes her head. “No one really knows. Most of the time Melin or other archivists weren't around or near the empress.”

“So no memories....when did everything start going wrong?” I ask.

“The memories start around a thousand years after Melin and the empire is already having a civil war.” Lixia answers her expression drops as her eyes tear up.

“Please don't hurt yourself for me Lixia just tell me what you can. Try to avoid the parts that hurt the most.” I state placing a hand on her shoulder.

Lixia nods. “Ok...the part you want to hear happens after the civil war was raging for almost four centuries.”

---

A hybrid unicorn stallion runs down a hallway dodging other hybrids wearing armour. The stallion comes to a door and smooths out his red mane. The stallion walks upto two hybrid mare guards and bows his head. “Archivist Treli reporting as commanded.”

One of the mares steps forward. “The Empress has been waiting.”

Treli nods. “I was on the eastern edge of the city helping the garrison there. I came as fast as I could.”

The mare nods and knocks on the door behind her. The door opens revealing another hybrid unicorn stallion in more detailed armour. “Archivist Treli has arrived Captain!” The mare salutes.

The stallion in the doorway smiles. “Archivist, the Empress will be happy you have managed to make it.”

Archivist Treli bows. “Captain Inx, I apologize for not arriving sooner but the eastern front is....” The archivist is cut off by the captain.

“I am fully aware of the situation there Treli. It's the reason why your here.” The captain gestures for the archivist to enter and then looks to the guards. “You two are dismissed. We are now code vermilion.” The two guards salute and quickly disperse.

“What's code Vermilion?” Treli asks as the captain walks passed him.

The captain stops and looks over his shoulder. “The Empress will explain.”

Archivist Treli nodded as it was no point in questioning but the he had a feeling. “This is it isn't it? The insectoids are too strong for our forces...”

“The insectoids were always going to beat us Treli. They are bred for war, they have the power. We hybrids are artisans. We make the weapons but it doesn't mean we know how to use them.” The captain sighs. “I was a leader in the top architectural institution in the city when this all broke out. I can still remember the last project I was working on all those centuries ago. I've got another few decades in me Treli before I go and I'm happy they will be spent saving our empress.”

The archivist then had a sudden realization. “The empress wants me here so it's recorded in my memories.”

The captain doesn't reply. The archivist and the captain walk through a few rooms with hybrids running around destroying scrolls and other paperwork. Both stallions come to a large door and the captain uses his magic to open it. The archivist looks in surprise at a teleport platform.

“A teleport platform but I thought I was here to help the empress?” Treli asks confused.

The captain gestures to the platform. “This teleport has one use left as per the empress' orders. It's the only way to get to the empress and the facility. She's waiting for you.” The captain turns and walks away.

The archivist wheels around shocked. “C-Captain where are you going?”

The captain turns back and smiles. “I was always going to die here Treli. My path is over but the empress' must continue. The sages have seen she will end the threat of the insectoids but not now. You don't have much time my friend. All the garrisons have been ordered back to this location. Farewell Archivist Treli, may the light guide you.”

Archivist Treli stands on the platform and bows his head following with a salute. “Farewell Captain Inx, may the light guide you.” In a flash Treli disappears leaving behind the rest of his people.

---

I sat there numb. I looked at Lixia. “They all gave their lives to save the empress. Millions gone...”

Lixia steps forward and places a hoof on my knee. “Are you ok?”

I look into her eyes. “Your hive is truly the last of your race?” I reach out and pull Lixia into a hug. I feel the mare tense before she sniffs and returns my embrace. “I came here for answers on why both your races hate each other so much and why you both went to war. I guess it just hit me a little harder than I thought to hear about it.” I say.

Lixia pulls away and wipes her eyes. “It's refreshing to have someone from outside the hive care so much for us.”

I frown. “Luna is your patron and protector so In turn so am I. If anyone attacks or harms this hive or any Hybrid in it then I'll make sure they pay for it.” I look into Lixias eyes and she gives me a smile. “Now why don't you continue and tell me about this empress of yours.”

Lixia steps away and walks over to a stand with a glowing crystal. Lixia places a hoof on the crystal and an image of a large Hybrid with wings and a horn appears smiling. Lixia gestures up to the image. “This commander is the Hybrid Empress Axtria.”

Healing old wounds - Part One

I sat with my hands folded and my eyes cast down. I frowned as I processed what Lixia just told me over the last hour. I couldn't believe what I heard. Greed. Greed was the whole main reason the Insectoids went to war with the Hybrids. Millions died because the queens wanted more. It took more than I thought not lose myself there and then.

“John?”

I look up and see Lixia sitting infront of me with a worried expression. Lixia smiled when I met her gaze.

“Oh thank the stars I thought you blanked out on me.”

I returned her smile. “I'm sorry Lixia, I was just...processing.” I unfolded my hands and sat up.

“Hearing our past is not easy for some. I have even seen some of our own look unwell afterwards.” Lixia uses her magic to remove the crystal on the stand behind her and place it back in a protective box. “I sometimes wonder why I do this...It's just so hard...”

“I'm sorry Lixia, if it's any consolidation I have a better understanding of why you hate the Insectoids now.” I stand up and look around at the various murals.

Lixia shakes her head. “You don't have to be sorry. My job in the hive is to know this stuff and it's my burden. The fact you expressed an interest makes me happy.”

I was just about to respond when the door to the archive opens and Luna steps through. “Ah there you are my love.” Luna looks to Lixia. “Archivist Lixia it is enjoyable to see you again.”

Lixia bows. “Princess Luna. It's an honour.”

“How did the meeting go?” I ask.

Luna sighs. “The council wants to put Atreia on trial for the crimes against the Hybrids.”

I shake my head. “Tough. She's under my protection.”

“I said that but they want me to override you.” Luna replies giving me a pained look. “I said I won't do that as she was under my protection aswell.”

“And what was their response?” I ask with worry.

Luna closes her eyes and sighs. “They asked us to leave the hive.”

“What!?” Lixia almost shouts. “They have no right! You helped us build this hive. Helped us regenerate the crystal.” Lixia starts to pace. “How dare they speak to you that way....this...this....ohhhh!”

I kneel down and place a hand on Lixias shoulder. “Calm down I'm sure Luna has more to say about the matter.” I look up to Luna and she smiles.

“Yes I do. I politely reminded them that not every changeling has violent thoughts against the hive and that most are just pawns of the queens. I also told them that when she is ready I will set up a meeting between the council and Atreia to talk.” Luna states. “I also told them that the current Archivist will speak to her first so it can be made clear that Atreia is no threat.”

Lixias eyes open wide. “Wait! What!?” Lixia steps forward. “P-Princess are you sure?”

Luna nods with a smile. “I find in this instance you are a neutral party Lixia and as the Archivist you have great weight with the council.”

Lixia rubs her right foreleg and nods. “I-I would be honored to help in this princess...”

“But?” I ask.

“But would she speak to me? I mean she would try to hide from me. I wouldn't want that.” Lixia continues.

I look to Luna and smile. “You don't have to worry about that Lixia as both Luna and I will be there.”

“It would make the moment go a little smoother and make sure friendly faces are nearby should anything go wrong.” Luna adds.

I stand up. “I think Luna we should head back.” I turn to Lixia. “Thank you Lixia for telling me about the past. I hope to learn more about you and your people.”

Lixia bows her head and smiles. “I would be honored to tell you more about us John.” Lixia turns to Luna. “Princess I'll talk to the council and tell them what idiots their being.” Lixia frowns.

Luna holds up a hoof. “That won't be necessary Lixia. Trust me when I say they are not the most stubborn group I have come across. I will take care of it.” Luna turns her gaze to me. “We need to head out to get back. The crystal of the hive is infused to prevent teleporting inside.”

I nod. “Thought so, I had a feeling.”

Luna and I with Lixia as our escort head out of the hive. When we reach the outside we are surprised to find Green Shimmer and three guards waiting for us.

“Green Shimmer? Whats going on?” I ask.

Green Shimmer walks forward but her expression is serious. “We have been ordered to escort you home and bring the insectoid back.”

I fold my arms. “Uh huh and how do you expect to do that?”

Green Shimmer looks to her fellow guards and they all share a worried look. “We have orders...”

I nod. “I bet you have but I think your council don't understand the words 'she is under our protection'”

Luna steps forward and the Hybrid mares all bow. “Green Shimmer, you may come with us but under the agreement you are coming as a friend not a guard.”

Green Shimmer looks to me and Luna before turning to her guards. “I will go alone with them.”

“B-But Captain!” A mare stammers.

Green Shimmer puts a hoof on the mares shoulder. “Do you think for one second I'm in danger with two of the most powerful beings in Equestria with me?”

The Hybrid mare shakes her head. “No mam.”

“Return to the barracks, if any should ask just say it was my decision.” Green Shimmer lets the mare go and stands by my side. “I'm ready when you are.”

I nod. “Lixia? Do you wish to come?”

Lixia walks to Luna and gives a worried look. “I'm not good at teleporting.”

I return her smile. “I found it's better to take a deep breath before and let it out after. Helps stop things coming up.” I chuckle. “OK Luna. Lets go home.”

Luna nods and charges her horn with in a few seconds the hive is left behind and the farmhouse comes into view. I shiver as the cold snow blows in the wind.

“Oh it's cold!” Lixia says shivering.

“Sorry we should have warned you.” I reply giving Lixia a sympathetic look. “Lets get inside before you freeze.”

Our small party enters the farmhouse only to find Applejack just coming down the stairs. She gives us a smile. “How did yer trip go?”

I smile and gesture to the two hybrids next to me. “Applejack let me introduce Lixia the archivist and you know Green Shimmer.”

“Howdy.” Applejack says tipping her hat.

Lixia moves forward and grins. “Are you really Applejack? The Element bearer of Honesty?” Lixia dances on her hooves.

“Uh Yeah.” Applejack suddenly finds herself the subject of a bone crushing hug. “Ah can't breathe!”

Lixia lets Applejack go. “I'm sorry! It's just to meet an actual element bearer.”

“Now Lixia we have a purpose here remember?” Green Shimmer says.

Lixia blushes and steps back from Applejack. “Sorry...”

Applejack chuckles. “It's fine.”

I look to the stairs. “Is Atreia up there?”

Applejack nods. “Yup. She ain't gonna come down though. She's scared.”

I sigh and turn to Lixia and Green Shimmer. “I go see her.” I point towards the living room. “The living room is through there can you guys wait until I can bring Atreia down?”

Green Shimmer nods. “We can do that.”

Lixia and Green Shimmer walk into the living room and Luna follows after them. Luna gives me a look.

“Atreia is so scared John. Ah really think she thinks she's going to die.” Applejack says her ears flattened in worry.

I place a hand on Applejack's head and give her a smile. “Don't worry Applejack, I'll talk some sense into her.”

I walk up the stairs heading for the guest room. I hear Atriea talking to herself as I approach the door. I knock. “Atriea? It's me John. Can I come in?”

“J-John? Y-Yeah it's open.” I hear the fear in Atreias voice rather than feel it.

I push open the door and see Atriea sitting on the bed wringing her front hooves. I sigh and sit next to her on the bed. I reach over and pull her into my side. Atriea wraps her forelegs around me seconds later and starts to cry.

“Atriea....”

“I'm sorry, this is so stupid!” Atreia wails. “I don't want to die!”

I start to stroke Atreias mane trying to calm her down. “You're not going to die. I told you that won't happen.” I look at the mare holding me and I knew what I had to do. I close my eyes and take a deep breath. “Atriea, I'm sorry.”

“Wha...” Atriea starts to ask but I cut her off by placing my hand on her head.

“Sorry Atriea but sometimes to swim you need to get into the water.” I say as the mare goes limp in my grasp. I lift her up in my arms and carry her to the door. “I hope you don't hate me for this..”